A Rival Match

(Blossom Cove Book 1)

© Copyright 2016 by Gallery Stories Publishing- All rights reserved.

In no way is it legal to reproduce, duplicate, or transmit any part of this document in either electronic means or in printed format. Recording of this publication is strictly prohibited and any storage of this document is not allowed unless with written permission from the publisher. All rights reserved.

Respective authors own all copyrights not held by the publisher.

Introduction

A Note From the Author

Thank you so much for downloading my book! I know you have so many options when it comes to choosing a book; I just wanted to let you know how much I appreciate you as a reader.  I love putting down in words the stories and worlds I have swirling around in my head.  You supporting my books allows me to keep doing what I love best, writing romance!

As a thank you, I’ve included a selection of my other books I think you’ll really enjoy.  I’ve also partnered with some other Gallery Stories authors and am including some of their works (listed below) that you might enjoy!

I really hope you enjoy them!

You can also check out my New Releases on Amazon.com!

Table of Contents

Cover Story:

A Rival Match: A BWWM Small Town Billionaire Romance

By Dina Marie:

He’s My Prescription (Hospital Heat Book 1): A BWWM Medical Workplace Romance

Dose of Him (Hospital Heat Book 2): A BWWM Medical Workplace Romance

Just A Little Spice: A BWWM Second Chance Romance (Novella)

Winter’s Hot Promise: A BWWM Holiday Romance (Novella)

By Tamar Bryce:

Investigate Me: A BWWM Interracial Billionaire Romance

Short Stories by Mary Etta:

A Love Hate Situation: A BWWM Medical Romance

Taking His Protection: A BWWM Bodyguard Romance

Strength of a Seal: A BWWM Military Romance

More than One Night: A BWWM Contemporary Romance

Falling for a Seal: A BWWM Military Romance

Love’s Choice: A BWWM Millionaire Wedding Romance

Doctor May I?: A BWWM Medical Romance

A Sweet Kind of Ride: A BWWM Biker Romance

The Right Play: A BWWM Sports Romance

A Hot Take Down: A BWWM Action & Suspense Romance

Just Saying Yes: A BWWM BBW Billionairess Romance

In So Deep: A BWWM Pregnancy Romance

Love Doesn’t Settle: A BWWM BBW Love Triangle Romance

A Rival Match: A BWWM Small Town Billionaire Romance

Chapter 1

“This is the last time I let Mother talk me into doing her bidding.” Carter Davidson grumbled to himself as he took labored steps up a steep and muddy hill that lead to the Donaldson’s driveway. The day was hot and thick with humidity, summer already at its hottest point. Sweat dripped down his face, and he could feel the beads drip down his spine. The day was already miserable, and it was barely past noon.

He loved his town this time of year. Blossom Cove was a small town of about five thousand people complete with a Main Street that was called President’s Row. The Row was lined with flowers of all varieties from roses to sunflowers and tulips, lilies and daisies. Flowers sat in old school wooden pots—large and small—and each store had some type of decorative awning. It was your quintessential small town with a barber, a salon and yes, even a butcher. Then there was the beautiful turquoise cove to the west of the city.

Carter’s family was a founding family of Blossom Cove, these days the only remaining founding family and by far the wealthiest family in town. Even their ridiculous family home, Davidson Manor, sat halfway up a hill that overlooked the cove. Their house was the highest occupied house on the hill affectionately called Billionaire’s Hill. At least it was until the Donaldson family moved into the house right on top of the hill, which is where he was headed—if he didn’t die first—at his mother’s request to find out “what in the bloody hell is going on up there!”

The construction of the mansion on the hill was ongoing and a small nuisance. To Beverly Davidson, it was a travesty that had to be rectified at any cost. She was already angry another family had moved onto Billionaire’s Hill, and when word had gotten out they were wealthier than her own family, Bev had been apoplectic. And so Carter had been sent—volunteered, actually—to make sure she didn’t offend the new neighbors.

Finally at the top of the hill, he took a look at the progress. The new house was a vision of straight white lines and large storybook windows. Kicking the mud off his shoes, Carter walked up the half-mud, half-gravel driveway, stopping at the large slate gray double doors with a large brass knocker. He rang the bell and waited, wondering about the new family.

“Hello?”

Carter turned at the sweet husky voice and nearly choked on a breath. She was breathtaking with skin the color of the richest dark chocolate he’d ever seen. Long ebony locks hung bone straight over toned arms and soft shoulders. Light brown eyes smiled up at him. “Hi. I’m Carter, and you are gorgeous.”

~

Molly Donaldson smiled at Carter’s sweet words, and extremely thankful her dark skin hid all traces of the blush that heated her body. “Thank you, Carter. You’re not so bad either.” She stuck her hand out and gasped when his hand touched hers, leaving a spark of electricity zipping through her body. “Molly. I’m Molly.” Jeez girl if you smile any wider your face will crack. But the man was good-looking with warm baby blue eyes and golden blonde hair that was short on the sides and bad boy long up top. Dimples and a strong chin made gave him the look of a runway model. “What can I do for you, Carter?”

He smiled, and Molly had to lock her knees to keep them from buckling. Lord, the man, had a presence. “Actually, now that I’ve met you I’m reluctant to tell you why I’m here.” His smile was charming as hell, and he was so close the warmth of his body was like a physical presence.

She laughed and felt it down to her bones. “Now you have to tell me!” He was funny, and he turned her on, and that hadn’t happened in a long time.

He sighed and hit her with those stunning blue eyes, a wall of lust slamming into her hard enough to make her catch her breath. “I wanted to see when your family would be moving in. My mother is complaining about the construction noise.” He laughed, but there didn’t seem to be any humor on his face. “She complains when my brothers laugh too loud.”

She nodded and gave an apologetic smile. “I know, I told Ma it was too much, but she’s all about appearances.” They share a smile that only two kids with image conscious mothers could understand.

“I have one of those, too. She’s only complaining because she finds the whole home improvement thing distasteful—despite the face, she’s redecorated the family home a million times.” His tone was annoyed, but it was tempered by the affection on his face. This was a man who loved his mother despite her flaws.

Molly shrugged and stepped out with him, turning her attention to the out of control rosemary bushes on either side of the doors. “Oh my mom does too, that’s why I’m here.” She pitched her voice higher and imitated her mother, “This way you can spend some time inside the home since you insist on being difficult.” She gave an affection eye roll. Molly loved her mother, but Barbie Donaldson was a handful.

Golden wheat brows dipped low. “You won’t be living here?”

Molly bit her lip to stop the smile at his words. “Disappointed?”

Carter took another step forward until his big body cast a shadow over hers, and twirled a lock of her hair around his finger. “More than you know.”

Good. Her smile brightened as her heart raced at his words. Carter was flirting with her! “Good to know. I’m not living in this house, but I will be living in Blossom Cove.” The absolute last thing she wanted was to live under the same roof as her parents again.

His smile was so powerful she sucked in a breath and her hands, of their own volition, went to his chest. “Good, because I would love nothing more than to take you on our first date.”

“First date?”

He nodded and Molly swore she lost a few IQ points. “First of many.”

She laughed, and it was husky and sexy even to her own ears. “Well, how can I say no to an offer so enticing?”

Carter leaned in until his chest brushed against hers and his bottom lip grazed her ear. “I’m hoping like hell you can’t.”

She laughed again and this time, it came from deep inside her. “Good, because I can’t. I really, really can’t. Wait.” His smile was infectious, and her heart thudded erratically. They exchanged contact information and Molly knew. Carter Davidson was going to be different.

Carter brushed a kiss low on her cheek, so close—but not close enough—to the corner of her mouth. “See you soon Molly Donaldson.”

Touching her fingers to her lips, she watched Carter’s long, lean legs as his confident stride carried him away from her. The man was beautiful but with a rugged masculine swagger that made a girl stand up and take notice. She was definitely looking forward to his call. Instead of going back inside the monstrous mansion, Molly rounded the house and found her father doing what he was always doing now that he’d retired and sold his tech company. Practicing his putt. “You know this looks tackier than if you’d had the whole yard done early?”

Brent Donaldson smiled over his shoulder at his only child. “Hey, sweetpea. I figured if I was going to be here so much during the renovations, I might as well have something to keep me occupied.” Turning back to the ball, he gave the ball a gentle shove. “Did I hear you talking to someone.”

She nodded even though he was focused on the white ball at his feet. But once he hit another ball she told him all about Carter and his visit. “He asked me out on a date.”

Brent turned, beaming a smile at his little girl. “That’s good. He’s a good man. Fair when he needs to be and ruthless when it's required.”

Molly smiled. Her dad always could sum a man up in a few words. “Well, I don’t think either of those will apply to our date.” Oh no, she was more worried about getting another kiss. More than a kiss.

He nodded his understanding. “Of course, but he’s respected his father’s vision while also doubling the profits of D-Tech.”

He was impressed, and that made her smile. “Well he seems nice, and he is gorgeous.” And she couldn’t forget the way those stunning blue eyes had looked her over; growing or heated with every inch scoped out.

“I’m glad because now that I’m retired I’ve realized how nice it would be to have some grandchildren to bounce on my knee. A man can only golf so much.”

“Says the man who just paid an obscene amount to join the Blossom Cove Country Club.” She begged him not to do it; country clubs just rubbed her the wrong way. All that unnecessary spending made her uneasy.

“I’m retired, and I want to play golf on quality courses. Who knows, maybe I’ll take up dancing next. Surprise your mom with a trip to Spain.”

Molly laughed as her father swiveled his hips and moved his feet to an unrecognizable beat count. She hoped she married a man like her daddy. He was fun, kind, smart and hilarious. “She would love that, Daddy.” When it was clear her father’s attention had been turned back to the swath of putting green, she went back inside to get started on lesson plans for the upcoming school year which started in a few months.

And she was definitely, most certainly not thinking about sexy blonde with clear blue eyes.

Not much, anyway.

Chapter 2

“I wonder if they could paint this before the party.” Barbie stomped through the grand ballroom of the only party venue in all of Blossom Cove. The gleaming wood floors shined as though they were waxed daily. Molly admired the beauty of the place, but it wasn’t her style.

“Ma the colors are perfectly fine and like you always say, gold goes with everything.” The large ballroom was done in shades of gold and champagne with light colored sconces dotting the walls.

The perky brunette hostess kept up an excited puppy’s pace alongside her mom while Montana sat back with a notepad, a glorified assistant as far as she was concerned. “We can definitely have the walls altered to fit your needs. At an additional fee, of course.”

Of course. “That won’t be necessary, Claudia. Ma was just saying that she wanted shades of green because  it would ensure a calm home.” She’d rolled her eyes when her mother said that nonsense to her, but Claudia the hostess seemed to buy it.

“Green is wonderful alongside our gold slide décor. From mint to forest, it would look luxurious and relaxing.” She droned on and on about tablecloths, napkins, glasses, plates and all the other minutiae her mother’s parties required.

Montana checked out and let her mind wander to her upcoming date with Carter. She didn’t normally sleep with guys on the first date, but she had a feeling that he might be the guy to make her break that rule. I won’t shave my legs! That would take sex right off the table…but then she would have to wear pants, and she had just the first date skirt to make Carter want to rip her clothes off. Okay shave the legs but don’t shave the bikini. Yep, that was a plan. A very good plan.

“And over here we can set up a chocolate fountain with an ice vodka fountain at the other end.” All three women swiveled at the voice of the other hostess with a woman in pink Chanel and hideous pink kitten heels.

“That’s great. You don’t think the twenty-first will be too hot for a vodka fountain?”

“It’s never too hot for a vodka fountain,” both hostesses said in unison.

“It doesn’t matter the weather because this place is booked on the twenty-first. By me.”

The other woman’s piercing blue eyes widened. “Sure it won’t take you months to plan a simple housewarming party?”

“Good parties take time. My parties take plenty of time.”

“I’m sorry Beverly, er, Mrs. Davidson but Mrs. Donaldson does have it reserved for the twenty-first.” Claudia looked like she would rather eat her own teeth than tell a customer she couldn’t have exactly what she wanted.

With a huff and an attempt at a scowl that Molly was sure it came from recent Botox injections, Beverly Davidson turned to Barbie. “That is unacceptable. We always have our anniversary party here and this year it actually falls on a weekend. A day or two will make no difference to you.”

Molly watched, fascinated, by the two appearance-conscious women trying to battle it out without maintaining their dignity. “And you’ll be as married the day before or after as you are on the twenty-first.” Barbie turned and sent Claudia a polite smile. “Contracts have been signed and a deposit secured, right Claudia?”

Smiling brightly now that her customer was clearly in the right, Claudia nodded. “That is correct. The date is a hard one.”

With an unladylike snort, Beverly Davidson stomped out on her ugly pink hills. “This is completely unacceptable Marlena, and I’d like it fixed. Immediately.”

When the sound of their heels had faded, Barbie turned to her daughter with a slight frown. “Can you believe that woman? Thinking she’s entitled to a date we already paid for simply because it’s her anniversary. The nerve!”

Montana refrained from rolling her eyes, a nasty habit that would garner a sixty-minute lecture from her mother. “Maybe she was just hoping that you might be reasonable or flexible.”

“No. She thought she could bully and intimidate me simply because she’s rich and powerful. My issue is that she assumed I wasn’t as well.”

With an affectionate grin, Montana hooked her arm through her mother’s, and they walked slowly around the ballroom. “What do you think about those Chinese paper lanterns? They’ll give the room a soft glow that will give it a homey feel.”

Barbie smiled and kissed her cheek. “You’re a good daughter, even if you insist on working at that dreadful school, and you haven’t found a man yet.”

“How do you cope with the imperfections?”

A laugh escaped when her mom cupped her cheek. “I deal with it the best way I know how. Fabulous shoes,” she pivoted to show off her leopard print Louboutins, the showpiece with her all-white pantsuit. “Now let’s get out of here, that dreadful woman has driven me to drink.”

Such a drama queen. “I’ll buy you an Old Fashioned if you promise to stop talking about painting that ballroom.”

Chocolate brown eyes narrowed in her direction along with one menacing looking French manicured finger as her mother countered, “Only if you promise to start dating marriageable men.”

“Ma you know this isn’t Victorian England, right?”

She sniffed her offense in a way that only the super rich can. “Marrying a stable man who can take care of you is always in style. It is the little black dress of relationships.”

“Yeah, screw love,” she said sarcastically as her mom lightly touched the rim of her glass.

“Love is important, dear. Of course, it is, and I love your father very much, but I also loved another man, Stevie Winchester. He was a struggling musician, and I thought he always would be, so I couldn’t love him more than Brent. I chose wisely. Make sure you do the same.”

Molly processed all the information her mother had just given her, and her head was spinning. “You were in love with Steve Winchester? Grammy-winning artist, Nobel candidate, poet laureate and all-time greatest guitarist Steve Winchester?”

“Yes dear, well obviously I was wrong about his earning potential, but I still made the right decision. Your father is a great provider, but I like him as much as I love him. That’s what is important, Molly.”

“That’s sweet, Ma.” Apparently, her mother was capable of some deep emotions after all. “And I do have a date actually.”

A smile spread across Barbie’s pretty face. Her smooth coffee and cream complexion looked like it belonged to a much younger woman and her perfectly applied makeup told the world she was a woman with class. “That’s wonderful dear. Tell me all about him.”

~

“You won’t believe how that woman spoke to me, Carter!” Bev sniffed into the phone, equal parts outrage and shock. “She booked my date and told me to deal with it. Me!”

“Well, Mother if she’s already reserved the date, then deal with it by choosing another day.” Carter wiped a hand over his face, reluctant to deal with his mother’s histrionics.

“But our anniversary is on the twenty-first, and that’s a Saturday this year. Can you fix it?”

He shook his head vehemently even knowing she couldn’t see him. “No, Mother. Absolutely not. Pick another date or another venue.” He wouldn’t perform the task on principal, but he also refused to do anything that might ruin his date with the sexy Molly.

“You know I can’t do that. I mean who does she think she is?”

“The person who booked her date in advance,” he mumbled, feeling a small rush of satisfaction at her strangled grunt. “Seriously Mother. Just pick another date. Don’t go to war with the new neighbors just to get your way.”

Realizing she wasn’t going to get her way, Bev sighed in resignation. “Fine Carter. I’ll talk to you soon.” She hung up before he could say anything more.

He flashed through his phone book, tapping on Molly’s name. His mouth curved up involuntarily at the sound of her voice. “Please tell me you got an earful from your mother too.”

She giggled, and the sound went straight to his pants. “Got? I was here for the explosive first meeting. In person.” He listened as she gave him a more detailed rundown of the heated conversation. “They were both less than nice. Like to old dragons fighting to be the alpha.”

She laughed again, and he closed his eyes at the sound. Let it wash over him and seep into his brain. Deep into his memory. “That sounds about right. So I’ve called about our date.”

“Abrupt, much?”

He laughed, loving her easygoing ways. “I was thinking Friday; please say you’re free.”

“I will be. You can pick me up on the hill,” she said with a groan.

“Your place fell through?”

“Yep. Quite mysteriously, actually. I think Ma has been plotting again.”

Carter laughed again, realizing he didn’t usually laugh so much with the women he dated. They were too serious and too vain to do something as gauche as laughing aloud. “Well, I can’t say I’m unhappy about having you closer.”

“You live there too?”

He frowned at the phone. “God no! My house is on a plot of land about half a mile away, overlooking the cove.”

She sighed wistfully. “I’ll bet that view is gorgeous.”

“You’re welcome to come see it anytime.” He hoped to get her to his place sooner rather than later. He wanted to date her, to let everyone know she was his, but he needed to bury himself deep inside her. Badly.

When she spoke, he heard the smile in her voice. “I will probably take you up on that. Soon.” He heard what she wasn’t saying loud and clear. I fully intend to sleep with you, but only when I’m sure about you.

That was more than fear. He could wait, but only because he knew she would be sure. He could feel it. “Sounds splendid. Now that I’ve spoken to you maybe I can get some work done before the day is over.”

“Oh. Okay. I’ll let you go. Bye.”

He smiled. She’s nervous. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Molly. Sweet dreams.”

Chapter 3

Carter had been a ball of energy all day, looking forward to his date with Molly. He’d gotten a new suit, gray on gray pinstripes with a plain white shirt. It was stylish and sophisticated, at least he hoped Molly thought so. The drive up the hill was smooth and was quicker now that the road up and the driveway were newly paved. It looked as though the house was finally done, which meant his mother’s rants had slowed. But not stopped.

“And that’s the last thought I’ll have of my mother until late tomorrow afternoon.” He pulled into the stone paved driveway, complete with an angel fountain, and put the car in park. The night was warm and clear, which meant dinner was going to be perfect. He rang the bell and waited.

“Carter, come on in. How’s business?”

Carter followed Brent through a large foyer with black and white tiles, giving the space a dreamlike quality. They stopped in front of a set of cherry wood doors. “Business is great. I bought EL Energy, and I think we have a long term battery that’s going to change everything.” He told Brent all about it, knowing the businessman and amateur scientist would appreciate it.

Brent smiled as they entered the surprisingly masculine sitting room. “That’s great, Carter. I hear PrivaCee just went public; you must be proud.”

Carter’s blonde brows dipped. “How did you know?” That was a well-kept secret; not even his father knew about that and that he owned forty-nine percent of the company because he’d designed a smart device that worked seamlessly with their SMARTKitchen products.

“I have my ways. You’ve done extremely well, Carter.”

The doors slid open, and Carter’s heart stopped at the picture Molly made. She wore a breathtaking smile, but his gaze was drawn to the figure hugging red dress she wore. It stopped at mid-thigh giving him miles of smooth chocolate legs before he set his eyes on a pair of red fuck me stilettos. They were sky high with black bows on the back, and he bit back a groan. “Hello, gentlemen.”

He stood alongside her father, gaping. Finally, when he saw her smile, he spoke. “Molly you look incredible. So beautiful.” So damn sexy.

Her smile brightened. “Thank you, Carter. You look handsome as hell.” She released a husky laugh, and her father joined in at his blush.

Carter’s long legs ate up the distance between them quickly, eager to get close to her again. Dropping a kiss on her cheek he stood back and smiled. “You take my breath away.”

She laughed again. “And you Carter, are about to take my hunger away.” Her soft hand was hot on his sleeve, dragging down his arm and weaved their fingers together. “Come on handsome; I’m hungry.”

Brent cleared his throat. “Have fun kids.”

With a laugh, Molly bounced over to her father and kissed his cheek. “Have a good night, Daddy.”

“You too baby. You really do look beautiful, sweetpea.”

“Thanks. See you later,” she told him as she walked back to Carter and took his hand. “I want you to know that despite how I’m going to eat tonight, I’ve been looking forward to this date.”

Carter laughed at her honesty. “That is the first time a woman has apologized, in advance, for eating her food.”

Molly slid into the black luxury car and waited until he rounded the car and wrapped his hands on the steering wheel to speak. “Well I thought about being all girly and eating a salad, but then I remembered what you said about this being our first date and I figured if you were right, you’d find out eventually that I love to eat.”

Carter slid a glance over at her, noting her slender legs, and he cocked an eyebrow. “Where do you put it?”

She shrugged. “Fast metabolism and I’m a faithful runner, so really I eat enough for the calories I burn. For a slender woman, my mom says I eat like a pig.” She laughed, and he joined right in.

“Now I’m intrigued.” Now that she was by his side, Carter knew this date was going to be the start of something great.

~

“I never should have doubted you.” Carter looked at her with shock written all over his gorgeous face.

Molly’s smile was wide and satisfied as she leaned back, full from the delicious appetizer platter sitting between them. “All of that was so delicious, and this view…my god!” Never mind the view right in front of her. That suit made him look sexy and powerful, and the white shirt was crisp telling the world he was a man’s man. “So far, so good Carter.” Every time he hit her with that smile, Molly fell a little more under his spell.

“And you haven’t even had the main course yet,” he flashed those dimples, and she had to close her eyes.

Tilting her head with a smile, Molly looked at him beyond his model good looks. Carter was a nice and funny man. He was sweet and considerate and had a playful side she wondered if many saw. “I’m scared to see what you picked.” They’d ordered for each other after choosing appetizers, deciding to have a little fun with the meal.

“I’m willing to bet our second date on the fact that you’ll love it.”

That pulled another laugh from her. “Well, this place looks too swanky to have a barbecue, because you’d totally have me sold.” She was an adventurous eater so there was only a slim chance she wouldn’t like it.

“I guess you’ll just have to trust me, won’t you?” He took a sip of the fruity red wine they ordered and her mind could only focus on that mouth. That sweet, pink mouth with the extra plump bottom lip.

“I’m willing to take a risk if you are.” She had a feeling that neither of them were still talking about the food. As much as she wanted to keep up the heavy flirting, she also wanted to get to know him. “So Carter, according to my father you’re some kind of tech wunderkind.”

He choked on his wind. “I wouldn’t say that, but  yes I’m active in the field, and I’m CEO of the company now.”

“Did you really start MatchMeUp?” She grinned at his silence and shook her head. “I thought my dad was kidding.”

He gave a careless shrug as he answered. “I was a stupid teenage kid trying to figure out attraction, and I figured there had to be some type of formula to help a guy like me find the kind of girl who’d like me back.”

Molly’s mouth fell open. “A guy like you? Good looking, charming, smart and funny?”

He laughed but couldn’t hide the blush. “Thank you, but I was a scrawny kid with braces, acne and a bad attitude back then. So I started tweaking this program, and it wasn’t working, so I just started from scratch. I got it up and going for about six months before I sold it.”

“And you were just a teenager? Amazing.” Despite his family’s money, he worked hard on other projects, and that impressed her. Rumor was that Carter was a billionaire even without the Davidson fortune.

He smiled. “When they handed me a check for five million I about died. I mean the family is wealthy but at sixteen that is big money.”

“It still is big money.” Molly had a very large trust fund that she hardly used. “My coworkers would kill for five million.”

He frowned. “You work at your father’s old company?”

She shook her head. “No way. I can use a computer, update it and all that jazz but I’m not tech savvy. I teach fifth grade.” She couldn’t help the smile at his shocked expression. “I never wanted to be a businesswoman, and I love teaching.” She hoped he understood her need for independence. It had ended more than a few of her relationships.

“Fifth grade? That has to be exhausting!” He laughed, and she relaxed. “Why did you choose elementary school?”

“Easy. They’re not quite jerks yet, and they’re still open to learning.” Their food arrived, and she laughed. “Barbecue braised lamb? I feel like you have a mole in my camp.”

That made him laugh. “No but they’re my favorite, so if you hated them, I could console myself with them while I contemplated how to break up with you.”

Molly smiled until a laugh burst out of her. “I respect that immensely.” After a beat of silence, she brought up something she didn’t want to. “Is your mother still ranting about the ballroom too?” Her mother had been driving her up the wall with her complaints.

“Yes. She’s calmed down, but you would think a week later she’d be over it. Did your mother really tell her she’d be just as married the day before or after?”

“She did.” Molly shifted in her chair. She complained about her mother a lot, but she felt uneasy with his tone. “The day was booked, and they both should have just left it at that.”

“Mothers,” he said in commiseration and lifted his wine glass. “To hoping, our mothers learn to get along before the wedding.”

Molly laughed again and placed some of the lamb on his plate. “Amen to that!” When they were both stuffed but reluctant to end the evening, she made a suggestion. “How about you show me the beach?”

The walk on the beach was peaceful and the view stunning. The moon was fat and hung low, highlighting them as if they were on a stage. Or they were a painting, Two People Walking or something equally mundane. She enjoyed the comfortable silence, the feel of his large warm hand holding hers like she was precious, like she meant something. “Penny for your thought,” he asked and bumped her shoulder softly.

“I was just thinking how nice this is. Being here with you.” He couldn’t possibly know how much it meant that he seemed interested in her, as a woman. Not as an heiress.

He leaned down until they were face to face. “I agree. It’s refreshing to know you’re going out with me for my looks and my hot bod.”

She laughed because it was nice being with a man with a sense of humor. If there was a man who might take himself too seriously, it was Carter. Yet, he didn’t. “As long as you know where my priorities lie,” she answered seriously.

“I can live with that for now because you’re a teacher, you’ll fall in love with my mind. I’ve been told it's really sexy. Really, really sexy,” he emphasized, and she laughed.

She stopped and looked at him thoughtfully. “So you’re saying that you give good thoughts?” Her laughter echoed in the cove when he doubled over with laughter.

“That was both cheesy and funny, Mols.” She watched him laugh and laugh until tears streamed down his face, and he almost caught a cramp. “Thanks. I think that laugh burned off half the food we ate.”

“I aim to please.” Her voice was low, thick with desire as his darkened gaze lingered on her. It touched her eyes, her mouth, her hips and up to her breasts. “Carter,” she whispered seconds before he pulled her close and captured her mouth with his. The kiss wasn’t a first time getting to know you kind of kiss. Oh no, this was the kind of kiss that told a girl she was wanted. Desired. His grip was firm, one on her hip and the other at the back of her neck as his tongue teased her lips, across the bottom and then the top. When she opened up, he was there, ready to lay siege to her mouth, passing her teeth and licking at her tongue before he sucked it in. Molly was sure she’d climax any minute if kept up the burning kiss that was setting her on fire. Her hands stole up under his jacket, his shirt until her hands landed on the hot steel that was chest and torso.

He hissed out a breath at her touch and leaned back. “Molly you little temptress. I could kiss you for the rest of the night, hell the rest of the week if you let me.” She smiled at his breathless words.

“I’m game if you are.” On her tiptoes, she pressed another kiss—this one hot and hard and fast—against his mouth before stepping back. “Maybe I’ll get another one of those on our second date.”

He wrapped his arm around her shoulders and whispered, “Count on it,” in her ear. Molly was unable to hide the shiver that passed through at his words and his nearness.

Later that night when she fell into bed, she had sexy romantic dreams featuring one blonde hair, blue eyed tech geek she couldn’t stop thinking about.

Chapter 4

Molly’s back arched into Carter’s mouth; her hands gripped his blond curls as his tongue did the most wicked things to her breast. His touch was magic as it slid down the curve of her hips and thighs, moving back up with gentle fingers on her inner thigh. A finger dipped inside her wet and waiting body, and she cried out. “Yes, Carter. More.”

He looked up at her with that cocky grin that said he’d give her more than she could handle, and slid one, then two fingers inside her damn heat. "More, what?”

“Everything,” she rasped out, thrusting her chest up and her hips seeking his hand. His touch. She cried out when he left her breast and kissed a path down her stomach, but her body temperature shot up a hundred degrees when it realized where he was going. “Oh, God!” His tongue touched her, firm and sure, before sliding past the seam and making her cry out. His mouth went on and on, licking and sucking, sucking and licking until she climbed the walls chasing down her orgasm with all her might. Carter, a master of torture, brought her to the brink several times and backed off, much to her annoyance. “Carter,” she groaned, grabbing handfuls of his hair and thrusting up into his mouth.

“You need something, sweetheart?” His warm breath fanned over her moist core, and she gasped and nodded.

“I need you. Need more. Please.”

He gave her a dimpled smile. “I can’t resist a begging woman.” He thrust three fingers deep inside her, plunging in and out of her at a pace unnatural to men and wrapped and sucked her clit into his mouth. She was so close; she was just about…

Jackhammer. Why was someone jackhammering outside when Molly was so close to sweet, hot ecstasy? Wait, jackhammer? Molly’s eyes shot open, and she realized it was just a dream. “Dammit.” She smacked the sheets as the sound began again. That familiar grinding buzz of a jackhammer. Sliding off her bed, she peeked through her blackout blinds. Sure enough, one guy manned a jackhammer while the other pretended to be busy on the phone.

Shaking off the residual arousal from her dream—thank you construction crew—she trudged to her en suite bathroom and took a very cold and then a very hot, shower. Twenty minutes later she was dressed and strolling into the kitchen, where her parents sat at opposite ends of the table, reading their tablets over breakfast. “Ma what are you doing to the driveway, and must you do it so early?”

Barbie sniffed distastefully. “That drive was atrocious, and it needed to be redone. It’s too bumpy.”

“It’s perfectly fine. Seriously this is getting ridiculous. Tell her Daddy.”

Her father lifted his brown eyes to his wife and then his daughter and returned to the screen mumbling, “Costing a damn arm and a leg for a stupid drive.” He stood and walked away, tablet in hand, and still grumbling about money.

“We’re not even having the party here, why are you redoing the driveway now?”

Barbie set down her tablet and muted the Bluetooth at her ear, turning her gaze on her daughter with a heavy sigh. “Because I’d like to get all this nonsense taken care of so I won’t have to worry about it. And I’m already planning the housewarming party, so I’m in planning mode now.” She took a small sip of coffee and asked, “Anything else?” She raised a manicured finger to halt anything Molly might say. “No, this party is not being held at my home. I’ve only just moved in and don’t know these people well enough to invite them to my home. The ice sculptures will be set up in the ballroom exactly five hours before it is scheduled to start. Yes, well see that you do.” She disconnected the call and turned to Molly again. “I’ve paid extra if they finish it this week.”

Molly shook her head and turned her attention to the coffee in her hands. Her mother spent most of her time redecorating one of their many homes. Molly thought she should just get a job or at least volunteer someplace. “You know Ma; you should plan these kinds of parties for charities. All the big ones would want your touch.” Dealing with fifth graders helped Molly placate even the most temperamental parent.

“Yes well, maybe that’s something I’ll think about after the housewarming party.”

Translation. That is too much like work for me to actually lower myself to do. She shrugged and opened her mouth to speak just as another call came through about the party, distracting her mother once again. Molly always thought if she were a more insecure person, her mother’s easy distraction might have given her a complex. Most of the time she felt a welcome relief.

~

Now that the road was paved perfectly, Carter found the walk up to Molly’s place easier and more relaxing. Well, it would be if this trip was just to catch a glimpse of the beautiful woman who’d captured his imagination and body with one sinfully sexy laugh. He could just pop by, kiss the hell out of her and enjoy the rest of his day. That’s what would have happened if not for his high-strung mother.

“Carter that truck is blocking my deliveries! This is the third day in a row that some delivery truck has blocked the road, and the cleaners couldn’t get it; the florist had to carry dozens of vases from the street, and even Marie couldn’t get back in with a truck full of groceries.”

He sighed and gave her a placating hug. “Mother, it’s alright. So they have to wait a few minutes, you pay them well enough.” He meant it too. Bev paid for quality and silence. If vendors did their jobs well and without complaint, she was happy.

“Well I’m holding up their business as well, and that is unacceptable. You know how much I loathe complaints, and this situation is causing nothing but.” She held a hand to her head as thought it was all too much for her. “That woman is determined to make my life hell!”

“I’m sure that’s not true.” He didn’t think Molly’s mom was doing it on purpose, but he’d begun to wonder if Blossom Cove was big enough for two wealthy alpha females determined to make their lives seem flawless.

“It doesn’t matter, Carter. I want you to go up there and tell her that this is unacceptable and has to stop!”

So a week after his first date with Molly, and just days after his second, Carter stood at the big intimidating door and waited for someone to answer. He’d expected a servant since he’d seen so many of them on his last visit, but when the door did open, and he took in Molly in the sexiest and shortest bit of silk he’d seen in ages and choked on a breath. “Holy hell Molly you look…good enough to eat.”

Her laugh was deep and husky in that way that told a man he was wanted. Desired. “Thank you, Carter.” She just stared up at him, smiling goofily and he was sure he wore the same smile. “Did you come by for breakfast?”

Smiling, he leaned in closer. “That’s not why I came, but I won’t say no to eating breakfast with you even though it’s not quite how I imagined our first breakfast would go.”

She nodded and flicked her hair behind her shoulders, giving him a better view of the cleavage spilling out of the top of her nightgown. “Let me guess...I’d be wearing one of your shirts after a long night burning up the sheets? You’d make me something like an omelet wearing nothing but a pair of low slung pants?”

Carter laughed and took one of her hands, pressing it to his heart. “So you’ve thought about it too. Good to know.” It was damn good to know. No guy wanted to feel like this kind of insane attraction was completely one-sided. “I’m actually here for another reason, though,” he said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his head and avoiding her probing gaze.

Molly rolled her eyes, and Carter tried like hell to avoid looking at the sliver of skin revealed when her robe gaped open. “What did my mother do to piss your mother off this time?” It was an ongoing thing between their moms, tension and fighting and silliness.

“The trucks. They’re back up so far that her deliveries cannot reach the drive leading to the house, and many are threatening to leave.” While Carter understood his mother’s frustrations, he figured this was just an adjustment period.

“Why she couldn’t stagger the deliveries, I’ll never know. Once I get dressed, I’ll go down and talk to them, alright?”

Carter nodded and took a step forward. Then another until her nipples were hard points against his chest. Her breathing quickened, along with his and he wrapped an arm around her waist while the other hand slowly glided up her leg. “That’s great, thanks. But now, how about that good morning kiss?”

Molly said nothing, she only nodded with a seductive smile and pulled him closer until their mouths touched and sparked off a flame that quickly spun out of control. His mouth was on hers, begging with his actions for her to open to him. She did, and Carter took all that she offered, his tongue claiming ownership of her mouth while his hand brushed over her folds, the scrap of lace the only barrier between them. His hand had just dipped inside of the thighs, and he was seconds from where he wanted to be most when he heard a throat clearing and stood back.

“Good morning, Carter. Nice to see you again.”

Carter smiled and used Molly’s body as a shield. “You too, Brent. How’s retirement treating you?”

Brent’s laugh was amused and knowing. “I thought I would miss work and being in the thick of a new product or takeover, but I’m loving retirement. I spend too much time golfing, but no one seems to notice,” he winked at Molly.

“How’s that swing coming along? Molly said it needs some work.” She gasped but said nothing else and he held her hips to keep her shielding his inconvenient problem until it went away.

Brent shrugged. “I could use a partner. Why don’t you tell Casey to give me a call? I haven’t seen him since the whole Semtek deal.” Brent muttered something to himself and walked away with an absent wave.

Molly pressed against him, and he groaned. “At least it looks like our fathers will get along,” she said, noticing that the hardness in his pants was still there. “That’s going to hurt on the walk back.”

He groaned again and pressed another kiss to her mouth, this time; it was slow and hot and—he hoped—left her wanting more. “It will, but I can’t wait to hop into the shower and see what you do to soothe my ache.” She laughed and dropped a kiss on his cheek before he stepped back. “See you soon Molly Donaldson.”

The whole way home all Carter could think about was that sweet smile, that hot body and got that lace that kept her from him. With a goofy grin on his face, Carter made his way home.

Chapter 5

School started in a couple of Mondays and today Molly was getting a tour of Blossom Cove Elementary School. Principal McGibbons was a nice woman who appeared to be in her early forties with a grandmotherly way about her. Dressed in jeans, a blush pink sweater set, pearls and plain black leather flats, she looked every bit the woman in charge of a building full of children. “This is our art room. We find that the children are more responsive when all of their classes don’t take place in the same room.”

She nodded and absorbed everything Mrs. McGibbons said. “It’s not too much trouble moving first or second graders from one room to the next en masse?” She imagined those teachers needed a group to corral them.

Even her laugh reminded Molly of butterscotch candies and sweet smelling perfume. “No, we have a few aides who help out. But the kids look forward to it; you’ll see.”

They wandered throughout the large building, and Molly learned that Blossom Cove educated kindergarten through fifth grade for two other towns. There was a music room and a well-equipped gymnasium that was more suited to high schoolers, and she simply took it all in. “This is a great building with lots of light and a great energy.”

Mrs. McGibbons smiled. “Thank you. I agree, and I worked darn hard to get this building the way it is.” She stopped in front of the auditorium with a professional smile. “I’m so glad to have you with us this year, Molly. You came highly recommended.”

“Thank you. Do you have any advice to help me through my first year at Blossom Cove?” Molly could tell she’d won over the principal with her question because her smile brightened and her cheeks glowed pink.

“Yes. Get involved. Pick an activity or start one and get the kids involved.” She gave her a pointed look and motioned her to enter the auditorium. “We’re prepping for an award’s ceremony on Monday.”

Molly was about to ask what the awards were for since school hadn’t started yet when she came to a complete stop. Standing in the front of the auditorium talking to a man who was clearly the gym teacher, was Carter freakin’ Davidson. “Is this a community award?”

The principal nodded as they made their way to where the men were talking. “Yes. We have been selected to hand out the award for Blossom Cove’s Philanthropist of the Year. And here he is.”

“Molly, fancy seeing you here,” he told her, flashing a dimpled smile that knocked her off balance until she had to grip the back of the seat just to stay upright.

“Not so fancy, I work here.” As you well know. “I guess you are the great philanthropist?”

He shrugged, but she saw the faint blush creep up his face. “I do like to give and give,” he said flirtatiously.

“In that case, congratulations and thank you for your…philanthropy.” Damn he was too beautiful, too appealing. Too everything for her peace of mind.

“I guess you two know each other,” Principal McGibbons asked.

“Molly’s parents are neighbors of mine,” he explained and slung over her shoulder in a gesture that screamed friendship. “We’ve hit it off,” he winked at the principal who blushed and Molly could only laugh to herself.

“Yes, Carter has been nice enough to show me around Blossom Cove. This is a beautiful town, with all the flowers everywhere.” And now she was babbling because she was nervous. About the way his proximity and body heat surrounded her.

Principal McGibbons smiled and clapped her hands. “Great! Perhaps we can persuade you to introduce Mr. Davidson? I would normally do it, but I think this is a great way to introduce yourself to the school.” Before Molly could even come up with a good reason not to, Principal McGibbons was walking away with the man she’d pegged as the gym teacher. “I guess it’s settled, then.”

“At least now we have a moment alone,” Carter said, crowding her space until she could see, feel and smell nothing but big, muscled man.

A shiver ran down her spine at his nearness, and when his fingers danced along her bare arms, she felt her skin heat everywhere he touched. “Whatever will we do with a moment alone?” Her smile widened impossibly when his lips curled at the corners, and he came closer, spearing his fingers through her thick locks.

“Oh, I think we can find something to occupy us for a while.” Suddenly his mouth was on hers, and words became useless as he devoured her mouth, made her his willing slave. She could do nothing other than taste and feel and take. Take his passion, his intensity, his heat and absorb it into herself until she had no choice but to give it right back just as hot and hard and intense.  His mouth traveled away from her mouth to her ear and then that spot behind her ear that turned her into a wanton woman.

She heard a moan and realized it was hers because Carter was still doing wicked things to her body with his mouth. On hand slid under her shirt, testing the weight of her breast and teasing the nipples until she was so close not even air could escape between their bodies. She was pressed up against the stage with his big body on hers, his hardness pushing into her making Molly wish like hell they were someplace more private. Maybe someplace with a bed. Shit. She pushed at his chest. “Carter. Stop.”

He looked at her and frowned. “Did I read this wrong?” He took a giant step back.

“What? Oh no, but dammit you are so distracting! This is where I work; I can’t screw you here.” It was a good thing she’d come to her senses when she had. “Anyone could walk in here and see us.” She was still panting, but now brain was in control once again.

He sighed, and she could see the disappointment in his eyes. “Okay then, how about another date? More like a mini date. On the beach.”

She smiled. “A long walk on the beach under the stars? How can I resist?”

“I was hoping you’d say that.” Carter took her hand and wrapped it around his bicep, walking her through the auditorium, out of the building and to her car. With a kiss that left her vibrating for hours, he whistled back to his car and gave a cute little wave as he drove off.

Yep, Carter Davidson was going to make her crazy.

~

“You could have let me pick you up, you know.” Carter pulled Molly close, enjoying the softness of her skin. Those bare shoulders were small and toned, silky smooth like melted chocolate and he wanted a taste. So he took it, one small kiss on each shoulder.

She moaned. “I know, but I went home to change and then to look for a new place to live.”

He grabbed her hand, and they both sank into the sand. “Getting sick of living with your parents?”

Molly leaned against him, resting her head on his shoulder as she spoke. “You have no idea. My mother is determined to drive me insane with her nitpicking. And this stupid party!”

He listened as she ranted. “I know what you mean. In fact, if it weren’t for you, I might have opted not to work from home this summer.” His mother was determined that the entire family spend time together this summer. Instead of just dropping by for dinners and parties she’d requested their presence in the family home. At all times.

“So you mean I’m responsible for your hell?” She smiled up at him, and Carter knew something was happening between them. Maybe it was the way the wind blew her hair or the smile she wore as she tried to tame it, but he felt something in his chest, and it wasn’t heartburn.

“You’re responsible for torturing me with those kisses and your sexy little body, but not Mother.” He wrapped his hand around hers and brought it to his mouth. “You’re making it all bearable.”

Her head tilted to the side and smiled up at him like he was puzzle she hadn’t quite figured out yet. “You’re a sweet guy, Carter. I approve.”

He groaned. No man wanted the woman he was jonesing for to call him ‘sweet.'  Sweet was for babies and puppies and old people. “Let’s find another word for sweet. Sexy, rugged, capable, anything like that is acceptable.”

Molly came to an abrupt stop, and he knew why without taking his gaze from hers. “Nope, sweet is definitely the word,” she said as she took a seat on the blanket he’d set up, along with champagne and fruit. “This looks amazing. You did this?”

He shrugged, embarrassed by her effusive praise. “I wanted to give you a memorable walk on the beach.”

Molly tugged him down, not giving a damn about the sand on their clothes. Hands gripping his shirt tight she pushed him down, and her lithe body came over his so they were lined up in all the right places. “No one has ever done something so sweet for me. Thank you, Carter.” Then she kissed him like she meant it. Like she thought Carter was more than a bank account with a ridiculous amount of zeroes, like he was more than a movie star with the good looks, dimples, and a great body. Molly looked at him like he could be everything.

And damn if that wasn’t the biggest turn on ever. Her soft, lush mouth had him mesmerized, completely in the moment as that mouth worked him over until he was hard enough to pound nails too crazy with desire to stop. “Molly,” he groaned when that mouth went to his neck and began to open his shirt, exposing his chest to her gaze. Her mouth.

“Carter,” she groaned and kissed her way down his chest and abs, tongue sneaking out to taste him as she went. Hand on the button of his jeans, she paused and looked up at him. “I want you to know I appreciate the insanely expensive champagne and the fruit.”

“Okay,” he said, unsure where this was going but certain he wasn’t going to like it.

“And I promise we’ll get to it. Tonight. But first…first,” she didn’t finish the statement, just took his mouth in another kiss while her hands worked his pants button and zipper, telling him everything without saying a word.

With the all clear, Carter switched their positions and crushed his body against hers. He felt her warmth through his jeans and smelled her arousal, and he smiled. He knew she would be wet, and he couldn’t wait to see just how wet she was for him. “Molly,” he moaned when she smiled against his lips and pressed her hips against his.

She pushed him off her and tossed a mischievous smile over her shoulder. “Yes, Carter. Yes.” Then she stood, removed her dress to reveal a white bikini that put her mouthwatering curves on full display, and ran into the water.

He chased her into the water, removing his clothes along the way except for his underwear. When he looked into those brown eyes, he could see what she was telling him. She wanted this, wanted him as badly as he wanted her. After that, he closed the gap between them and little else was said. He kissed her again and a hand slipped inside the sexy white bottoms she wore that barely covered her sweet ass until he reached the white hot center of her. A finger slipped inside her panties, and they both groaned. “Molly you’re so wet.”

She smiled up at him with desire heavy eyes. “You’re so hard, so what are you going to do about it?”

Carter unclasped the hook between her breasts, taking those plump chocolate tits into his mouth, licking and sucking until she writhed against him and wrapped her legs around his waist. She begged him for more. In quick seconds he had his underwear off and slid into her heat. “Molly, fuck,” he groaned.

“Carter, yes,” she told him, and her hips began to move against his, her head tilted back so he could see the line of her neck. Carter nipped it, making her scream.

She felt so damn good, better than any woman he’d ever been with. As soon as he was seated inside her, his body felt like it would explode. Every inch of him was nerve endings, raw and exposed, amplifying every stroke until he was blind with his desire for pleasure. For himself and Molly. They came together fast and hard, she kept up with his punishing pace and asked for more. Harder. He smiled and gave his girl what she wanted.

Long hard strokes that were so much all she could do was make the sexiest sounds he had ever heard. Between crying out his name, creative ways to curse and moaning, Molly was completely out of her mind. And that sent Carter out of his mind, eager to see how beautiful she looked when she fell apart. “Carter, oh my god, Carter!”

And then he pulled nearly all the way out and slammed in, sending them both to the stratosphere and back. For a long time, the orgasm washed over them, carrying on and on, and they just stared at each other, in wonder over what they’d just experienced together. He leaned forward, dotting her neck and breasts with soft kisses.

“Carter, no,” she said, and he looked at her alarmed.

“You okay?” He wanted to make sure he hadn’t hurt her, hadn’t presumed too much. To make sure she hadn’t changed her mind or worse, regretted what had just happened.

She shook her head, and her body continued to tremble. Carter smiled and took that blackberry tip in his mouth and sucked. Hard. The way she felt pulsing against him as another orgasm overtook her, was the best feeling he’d ever had. And knowing he was responsible for her back to back orgasms, well that just made him feel like the man. “I’m m-m-more than okay.”

“Damn that was so hot, you have no idea how beautiful you look when you come. And come.”

Molly gifted him a smile. “That’s never happened before. Usually, I’m one and done.”

And it was official. Carter was The Man. He smiled. “Think you can handle another?”

Molly tapped her chin and pretended to think about it. “I don’t know. Ask me again after I’ve replenished my energy.”

He laughed and separated their bodies before tossing her over his shoulder and falling onto the blanket. “Did I ever tell you how sexy I find it when a woman eats?”

She laughed, lying there with those perfect tits on display without any shame, and smiled. “You may have mentioned it, but I don’t think I mentioned to you how sexy it is to have a man hand feed me.”

Carter picked up the fruit so fast it was comical. He plucked a slice of peach from the covered bowl and teased her lips, groaning when her tongue swiped against his thumb. “Molly you’ll be the death of me.”

“Oh Carter, but what a hell of a way to go.”

No kidding.

Chapter 6

Molly was in the middle of the best stretch her body had ever experienced, from a night so full of passion and intensity that she blushed just thinking about it when her door smashed open. “Ma, what the hell?”

Barbie breezed in wearing lavender Chanel and a scowl that could stop a bear. “That woman, Molly! She’s impossible! I finally picked out a decent florist in this town, and you know what she tells me? Do you?”

Molly had no idea what the woman told her, nor did she care. What she cared about was that the delicious man next to her whose hand was doing delicious things to her body under the blanket, who was the son of the woman her mother was bitching about. “Ma, do you mind? I’m in bed.”

Barbie waved a dismissive hand in her daughter’s direction. “That she was already booked and felt uncomfortable taking another large order for the same day. Uncomfortable! Like I pay people to be comfortable.” She paced back and forth on Molly’s side of the bed, completely unaware of the man beside her.

“Isn’t it better that she tell you ahead of time instead of pretending she could do it—take your money—and then fail to pull through? Imagine Ma, that the day of the party arrives, and those tables are beautifully decorated, the walls and everything is just how you imagined it. Only there are no flowers. None.” This wasn’t her first rodeo. She was a pro at talking her mother off the ledge.

“It is completely impossible, unacceptable that she can’t do it. She’s the only competent one I spoke with.”

“Well I’m sure if you’re willing to compromise on certain things, the florist booked by Mrs. Davidson could be persuaded.” She reached for her cell phone on the nightstand, well it turned out to be Carter’s cell but whatever. “In fact, I’ll call now. Tell her that carnations and daisies will be fine. Florists always have those in abundance.”

Barbie gasped. “Put that phone down right now Molly Anne.” She pointed to her daughter with a scowl. “Carnations,” she muttered and walked away bemoaning daisies as unsophisticated weeds.

Molly sagged back against her pillow and yanked the blanket off Carter. “You are a devil. A blue eyed devil with naughty hands.”

He laughed and pulled her into his arms. “You like my hands and my blue eyes," he batted his lashes at her.

“What’s your point? Maybe I have a thing for evil and naughty guys.” She crossed her arms and tried to wiggle away but Carter pulled her closer and kissed her neck.

“Then how about we try it nice and sweet, see how you like that. For comparison’s sake, of course.”

“Obviously,” she giggled and turned around, kissing him. After that, they didn’t say much for a long, long time. An hour later both of their phones started buzzing. “Ugh, alarms,” she said and slid off the bed, locking her bedroom door.

“The real world beckons,” he said, blue eyes looking at her so intensely she felt her nipples harden to points.

“I don’t know Carter; that felt pretty real to me.” It was true, she realized. Too true. She liked Carter as a person, a man, but she also liked him as a lover. The smile he hit her with was enough to buckle her knees. “You know what,  you’re too handsome. Cut it out.”

He laughed and stood, letting her gape at his fully naked body, and her eyes lingered on all the hard parts. “I need to get out of here, meeting in an hour,” he explained. “So unless you want both of us to be late, you should give me a kiss and lock the bathroom door behind you.”

Molly shivered and did as he asked, sauntering over to him and slowly wrapping her arms around his neck. She pecked him on the cheek and took a step back, fighting a laugh.

“Uh-huh, Molly. Again, please.” She obliged, stepping closer and kissing him until they both knew he would be joining her in the shower.

~

Carter hadn’t been late to his meeting, but he’d barely made it and he didn’t have enough time to shower. If the walk of shame jokes was any indication, his team had not only noticed, but had a lot of fun with it. Too much fun. Given how explosive his night with Molly had been, he didn’t mind at all. In fact, he spent most of the meeting reliving the hottest moments—her mouth on him, her riding his face and his favorite, reverse cowgirl—and had to ask for notes so he could reread them later.

Once the meeting was over, Carter returned a few emails and read a few contracts to kill time. He took his time in the shower, dressing carefully in jeans because Molly said his butt looked good in them and ate breakfast with his father. “Brent said to give him a call. He’s looking for a golf partner.”

Carter’s father Casey smiled and nodded. “Thank God. If I had to be the fourth for Stan, Dwight, and Andrew, I would have killed myself or given up golf altogether.” He shook his head just thinking about the trio.

“He’s newly retired so you could probably get a tee time today if you wanted.” After shoveling down some toast and bacon in his mouth, Carter stood. “Well, I have somewhere to be. I’ll see you later, Dad.” Twenty minutes later he strolled into Blossom Cove Elementary armed with food and whistling.

Surprisingly Carter was able to walk past the security station and through the halls of the school without being stopped once. When he got to her classroom, instead of going inside he watched through the familiar rectangle window found on every door in the building. He let his gaze follow her around the room as she put decorations up with a smile. She had leaves and bare trees to denote the season and all kinds of fun, educational tools. Despite her family’s wealth, Molly had chosen a different path, and she seemed more than happy with it. That intrigued Carter as much as the woman herself. Opening and closing the door quietly so he wouldn’t disturb her, Carter smiled. “Excuse me Ms. Donaldson but I’ve been a very naughty boy.”

Molly screamed and turned, then laughed at him. “Carter Davidson, you scared the crap out of me!”

He laughed. “Don’t say ‘crap’ or I’ll bring you a swear jar like I had in this room with Mrs. Stanhope.” That woman was a drill master.

“No way. Kids have all kinds of cash; I have a more effective punishment in mind.”

Somehow his feet moved, and before he knew what was happening, Carter was right in front of Molly’s smiling face. “See when you say things like that, I just imagine you in all leather and black stilettos with that little silver spike at the end.”

She laughed and swatted his chest, eyes widening in surprise when he grabbed her wrists and pulled her close. “Leather, huh? Maybe I can manage that.”

Damn she was gorgeous. Already feeling the effects of her flirtations, he pressed the evidence against her hips. “You look incredible in this little pink dress, though. So soft. Sexy,” he whispered in her ear, feeling masculine pride at the way she shivered. “Makes me wonder what you have on underneath.”

“Not much,” she told him and that was all he needed to hear. Hands grasping her waist, Carter set her on her desk and stepped between her legs. She pulsed with a strange energy that he couldn’t describe, but he felt it too. “Carter,” she moaned when his mouth connected with her neck.

His hands skated up the inside of her thighs until the heat emanating from her core was enough to scorch him. But he wasn’t deterred. He sank a finger inside her, and he almost lost it when she cried out. “You’re always so wet for me, Molly. If we weren’t in your classroom, I’d lap up your sweet juices until you couldn’t walk.”

She trembled. “I need you, Carter. Now. Right now.”

In two quick moves his pants were open and shoved down, her panties slid to the side, and he was buried deep inside her. She coated him beautifully with her arousal, and Carter wasn’t sure if he’d be able to hold out, to make it good for her the way he wanted to. But dammit, he was sure as hell going to try. “Babe, you feel so good.”

She smiled, and those brown eyes were foggy with desire. “You just had me, hours ago.”

“So long. Too long,” he grunted and then increased his pace. Faster and faster, he went. Deeper and harder until she squeezed him, milked him. Then she cried his name and squeezed him so tight that holding on was impossible. A few strokes later and he was spilling himself inside her and holding her close. “Damn.”

She panted and looked up at him. “I keep thinking it won’t be as good as that night at the beach, and it isn’t. It keeps getting better,” she shook her head in disbelief.

Carter understood that sentiment and had lamented it on his drive home this morning. It was better, more intense. Hotter and he had no idea what the hell it meant. “Molly I hate to tell you, but I’m pretty sure I’m addicted to you. All of you.”

Chapter 7

Molly was in over her head, and that was plain to see for anyone inclined to look a little too carefully. She spent most of her free time thinking about Carter. About those vibrant blue eyes and that dimpled smile, the earthy scent of him like sandalwood and something else like rosemary or sage. Whatever it was, it screamed all man. Her mind spent too much time going over his physical beauty, his intelligence and the way he so easily charmed her with his compliments and funny stories.

Even though she was out of her depth, she was completely fine with it. The last—and only—time she’d thought herself in love had been a disaster. She’d just finished her student teaching requirements, and she’d met a man, also a teacher. He’d blown her away with his sweet smile and his adorable sense of humor. Six months they’d dated, been lovers and she’d cooked a special anniversary dinner for them which his wife had helpfully interrupted before she foolishly told him she’d fallen in love with him. The wife had been shockingly polite to Molly, who found out she’d not only been completely in the dark, but she also wasn’t his only mistress. She’d been shattered but, in hindsight, she’d rebounded rather quickly for it to be love.

“Earth to Molly,” her father waved a hand in front of her face. “You’re so spaced out sweetheart, are you alright?”

Molly nodded and gave her dad a smile. “I’m okay, Daddy. Just thinking.” She paused and looked out the window at the Cove in the distance. “How long did it take before you fell in love with Ma?”

Brent smiled knowingly. “Only about ten minutes into our first date. It took your mother nearly a year to get her head out of her keister and fall for me.”

“So you don’t…think it's too soon for me and Carter?”

Her father patted her hand. “Not at all. The heart wants what it wants. If yours wants Carter, listen.”

They shared a smile, which quickly died when Barbie stormed into the kitchen. “Carter, who dear?”

Molly rolled her eyes and sighed. She knew damn well who. “Carter Davidson.”

Barbie groaned. “Anyone but him. What kind of man can he be with that woman as his mother?”

Here we go, she thought. Barbie’s main talent wasn’t planning parties. It was taking any situation and making it about her. “The same kind of woman I am after being raised by you. A woman exactly like Bev.”

Barbie gasped. “Bite your tongue. I am nothing like that woman!” She paced back and forth, grumbling about Bev and that Davidson family who thought they were so special. “No, absolutely not. I forbid it. You cannot see that man!”

“Seriously, Ma? I’m a grown woman, and I don’t answer to you. Or to anyone else. I’ll see who I want to see. If that’s a problem, you let me know, and I’ll find another apartment that won’t mysteriously fall through.”

Threats didn’t work so Barbie tried another tact. Pleading. “Oh Molly, choose anyone else. I’ll invite Jared Huntington to the housewarming. He’s lovely.”

“Ma, no! Stop this now. I mean it.” She stood up, thinking another way might yield more results. “I’m looking for an apartment, starting today. You don’t want me to see, Carter? Fine, whatever.” She stomped out of the room like a petulant child, smiling to herself once she reached her suite of rooms. Take that, mother dearest.

~

Just a heads up, Ma is on a war path and has forbidden me to see you. Yeah, right. xoxo, see you soon. ~M

Carter smiled at the phone and shook his head. How their mothers couldn’t see they were destined to be best friends forever was beyond him. “Crazy,” he muttered to himself.

“Who’s got you smiling like a fool?” Stone, the middle child, tried to swipe the phone, but he wasn’t fast enough. Maddox, the baby, laughed.

“Molly. I’ve been seeing her for the past couple months, her family moved into the house on the hill,” he explained, and they nodded, understanding crossing both their faces. “Her mother has forbidden our relationship.” He rolled his eyes. The woman was out of touch with reality if she thought that would happen.

“I’m sorry, bro. She’s not gonna fight for you?” Maddox, despite being the youngest was the most jaded. “That’s rough.”

Carter frowned. “No need to fight for me, she has me. She told her mother what she wanted to hear but plans to keep seeing me.” He shook his head and told both of his brothers all about the bizarre competition that seemed to be going on between Bev and Barbie. “While you two were screwing off, I was forced to play intermediary while Mom completely went ballistic.”

“That’s why we were screwing off. She’s too much man. If I were you I’d take Molly far away from this damn hill,” Maddox pushed his empty beer can away, disgusted.

Carter understood their frustration, and if he wasn’t the oldest, he’d probably feel the same way. He shrugged. “That’s the plan, but both mothers are already nuts, why make it worse?”

Stone cut in. “But this Molly, how hot is she?” He knew how to boil it down to what was important. “I mean Molly sounds like the name of a schoolteacher, but she might be a freak in the bedroom.”

Carter laughed. “Actually, she is a teacher.”

“Damn lucky bastard. Molly the school teacher.” Maddox punched his shoulder playfully.

“Molly. I hope you don’t mean Molly Donaldson because I absolutely forbid you from seeing that woman’s child.”

Carter leaned back and looked her directly in the face. “Butt out, Mother. This is my business.” The air between them crackled. Carter was typically easy going and didn’t let much ruffle his feathers, but the women were being petty.

“It’s my business too, or have you forgotten we are all Davidsons?”

He stood. “I remember. But last I checked, fighting over stupid flowers and conference halls is petty and beneath the Davidson name.” He looked at his brothers. “Dinner tonight?” They both nodded and Carter walked out of the room, leaving his mother no opportunity to argue. He wasn’t giving up Molly.

Not for anyone.

Chapter 8

“I have something I need to tell you, Carter.” Molly sat in the sand on their favorite strip of beach with her knees tucked into her chest. She had some pretty big news to share, and she was completely and totally unsure of how it would be received. They had been dating—in secret—for about three months, and now she had to reveal another secret.

He sat beside her and wrapped an arm around her back. “If it's about the housewarming invitation, I already know. Mother wouldn’t shut up about it all morning.”

That brought a smile to her face. It was small, but it was kind of comforting to know they both had insane mothers. “I’m glad, but that’s not it. I should have told you sooner, but honestly, I had a hard time coping with it myself.” Instantly he stiffened beside her and turned her to face him.

“Are you okay, Molly? Are you sick or something?”

She shook her head. “Well remember a few weeks ago how I thought I was coming down with the flu now that school has started? Well, I finally went to the doctor, and I don’t have the flu.” She let it hang in the air because while she had practiced telling him, Molly had not practiced aloud. She sucked in the salty ocean air and slowly released it.

“Molly honey, you’re going to give me a heart attack, just tell m--,”

“I’m pregnant,” she blurted out before he could finish. His shocked expression told her he’d heard her, but he said nothing else for a long time. A really, really long time. “You’re mad, right? I mean we haven’t known each other very long, and you might have just been having fun, even though it felt a lot more like fun maybe I’m just reading more into the situation than there was, but-,”

“Molly.”

She looked up and straight into those hauntingly beautiful blue eyes that now had a stormy quality about them, like the ominous clouds rolling in, and squeaked out, “Yes?”

“You’re babbling.”

She gave a sheepish smile. “I know. Sorry. But I do babble when I get nervous, and maybe you’re right, and this is too soon, I mean if it weren’t too soon you would know how much I babble when ” her words died when she caught the amused expression on his face. “Say something I just gave you a world changing news, and you’re sitting there like a bump on a log.”

He stared at her for a long time, a serious expression marring his handsome face. Then he threw his head back and laughed. And laughed. “A bump on a log? What are you some wise old hobo in a Steinbeck novel?”

That did get him another small smile. “Sorry but I’m nervous. Holy hell Carter, I’m having a baby. So are you, if you want to. That’s huge! I am freaking out, and you’re…not.” Her big brown eyes widened as she realized why he wasn’t freaking out. “Oh. Right. Okay.” She stood and dusted the sand off, or tried to at least.

“Okay, what?” His eyes shot to alarm at the tension in her back, and he stood. “Now wait right there Molly Anne, you have it all wrong. I am happy about this, really happy. Sure it’s too soon, I don’t even have a ring on your finger yet. But I am happy. I’m just…surprised.”

She’d been too until she realized she shouldn’t have been. “Neither of us should be, we weren’t exactly examples of safe sex.” She wasn’t on the pill, and they’d never even uttered the word condom. “I don’t need you to marry me because I’m pregnant, Carter. I may be a teacher, but I have a substantial trust fund.”

“Which you can damn well keep because I want you, and now I want our baby. Do you really not know that I’m crazy about you?”

She shook her head. “I’m crazy about you too, Carter Davidson.”

“Good. And since you’re going to be my wife and the mother of my children, I think this is the perfect time to meet my brothers.”

~

“This has to stop.” Carter sat at a large table with his arm resting on the back of Molly’s chair, his brothers flanking them as their dad and Brent spoke to them. “We have to find a way to get them to stop this nonsense.”

“Casey’s right. The invitation was not received well, which was my wife’s intention I believe, but it’s more than that. We need to get Bev to that party.”

Carter nodded because he agreed. Unfortunately, there was a more pressing reason for the women to learn to get along. “We should tell them,” he whispered in Molly’s ear.

She looked at him in surprise. “What about our moms? They’ll be hurt if we don’t share this news with them.”

He smiled. “That’s why I love you, babe, even when they’re making our lives hell, you still worry about their feelings.”

She arched an eyebrow and leaned closer. “You love me?” He nodded, keeping their gazes locked as her smile grew and grew until Carter was sure it would crack her face. “I love you too,” she mouthed to him.

“You kids have something that might help?” Brent asked, and Casey nodded his agreement to the question.

Molly looked over at Carter again, and he winked. She smiled and turned to the men. “Dad, Casey, Stone, Maddox, we have some news to share with you.” She looked at each man and smiled. “Carter and I are going to have a baby.”

“And we’re getting engaged as soon as I find the perfect ring.” He added that part in because it was true, but also because he knew the fathers would both expect it. Cheers erupted all around at their news, Molly was passed around and bombarded with hugs and kisses from each man at the table.

“Well, that is damn good news, kids. You hear that Brent, we’re finally getting some grandkids for retirement.” They clapped each other on the back, proud as though they’d done the work.

“Yeah, now we definitely have to make sure Bev shows up to this party.” Brent hung his head low, knowing what a task it would be for both men.

Carter interrupted everyone talking at once. “I’ll make sure she’s there. You guys,” he pointed to each of them, “take care of everything else.”

Chapter 9

After what felt like the longest few months of her life, Molly was happy the day of the stupid party had arrived. She was less happy about the fact that she’d had to go up a dress size to fit her newly rounded tummy. It was still small, but noticeable if someone knew to look. As she looked in the mirror, she made a special effort not to look just at her belly. Instead, she took in the gold and white floor length gown she wore that accentuated her new boobs and hid her new belly. It was Grecian in style, draped beautifully with gold embellishments that were also weaved through her hair, which held a messy princess braid. “Good enough,” she muttered and went downstairs to join her father. Her mother had left an hour ago to micromanage every detail.

“Sweetpea you look beautiful. Carter won’t know what hit him.”

She took in her father’s proud smile and returned it with tears swimming in her eyes. “Thank you, Daddy. But we both know I won’t get to spend much time with him tonight. Not with both moms swimming in the same tank.”

“It’ll be fixed tonight,” he promised, guiding her out the door and to the waiting limo. “Besides, I think they both want grandchildren more than they want to keep up this silly rivalry.”

She smiled, but Molly wasn’t quite so sure. She kept her thoughts to herself, though, and they chatted about his golf swing and her kids until the limo stopped.

The ballroom was decked out beautifully. Everything was done in shades of gold, champagne, and white. It looked elegant, and the expensive crystal chandeliers gave the evening a dreamlike air. Cream tablecloths hung to the floor and gold and white candles decorated every table. It was sophisticated and eye catching. It was totally Barbie Donaldson. “Ma did a great job.”

“She always does,” Brent said with affection in his voice. “I’ll be sure to tell her,” he said and shuffled off where she saw him kiss his wife and heap praise on her. Molly smiled and scanned the room in search of a friendly face. Nearly all of Blossom Cove had been invited so she saw plenty of people she knew, but none she considered friends.

“Looking for someone?”

That deep voice washed over her, and Molly felt relaxed. Safe. Like everything would work out. She turned and smiled. “Yeah, tall blonde with stunning blue eyes, a great kisser. Have you seen him?”

“As a matter of fact,” he leaned in close, “I have. And he wants to kiss you. Everywhere.”

Her heart decided now was a good time to see how fast it could go, and she swayed a little. “I guess either you’re that potent, or maybe I need to eat.”

Carter was right there, arms around her and guiding her to a table. “I was going to avoid you tonight as you asked, but now I’ll tell either of our moms to go to hell if they say anything.”

She giggled and cupped his face. “My protector. You really are the sweetest man. And the sexiest,” she added to remove the frown that started on his face. “Seriously, thank you.”

“That’s better. See sweetheart; I knew you’d see the light.” He laughed, and Molly couldn’t help but join in.

“Hey, lovebirds. We got you drinks because the sharks can smell blood in the water,” Maddox said, handing Carter a glass of champagne and one filled with sparkling water for Molly. He winked.

“Thanks, Maddox.”

“No problem. I’ve always wanted a sister to terrorize. Better late than never,” he said and walked away.

“Real talkative, that one,” she joked.

“How are you?” Carter’s blue gaze scanned her face, probably seeing all the signs of early pregnancy she tried to hide.

Molly shrugged. “I’m so sick in the mornings that I’m surprised Ma has noticed. Now that the party is here, she will.”

He pulled her in tight and kissed her forehead. “Don’t worry. We’re doing this tonight. Trust me?”

She did. Implicitly, so she nodded. “Of course.”

“Great,” he smiled. “Come with me then.”

Molly stood and followed as Carter practically pulled her along to where her mother and father were taking the stage. Her guy dropped. “Carter, please don’t make a scene.”

“I’d like to propose a toast,” Barbie began. “To new friends, neighbors and acquaintances. I know Brent, and I can’t wait to meet you all.” She lifted her glass in the air. “To making Blossom Cove our home.” Everyone had raised their glasses, but somehow Barbie and Bev had a laser focused on their children, who hadn’t bothered to lift their glass or partake in the expensive champagne.

Carter leaned down, “At least they both agree on how rude we are,” he told her, pointing them both out. Scowling and glammed out in Chanel.

Molly laughed. “Progress.” Her laughter quickly stopped when they began moving again. Toward the stage, no up on the stage and—oh no!—right next to her parents. Carter gently eased the microphone away from Barbie.

“If you don’t mind,” he smiled and pressed a kiss to her cheek. “Let’s give Barbie another round of applause; this place looks amazing!” Of course, everyone did just as he asked because Carter had that kind of hold on people. They, like she, would do just about anything he asked. “Now if you all don’t mind, I have an announcement to make. The lovely Molly,” he grabbed her arm and pulled her close, wrapping an arm around her waist, “and I have been seeing each other for a few months now,” he glanced at Barbie, and then his gaze sought out Bev in the crowd. Both women wore a sheepish smile. “Well we are getting married and having a baby, so let’s raise another toast.” They all did as he asked, and when Carter bent down and smacked a kiss against her mouth, they roared in a way that had the entire ballroom vibrating with excitement.

~

Six months later

“You want to get married? Right now?” Molly laughed at the love of her life from her hospital bed, feeling no pain because she’d opted for the pain-free childbirth. The nurses had wheeled the little bundle—Aurora Marlowe Davidson—away for baby tests and cleaning after she’d gotten a quick cuddle. Right now she was feeling nothing but love and numbness below the waist. They weren’t engaged yet because she’d stubbornly told him that she didn’t want to get married while she was fat and pregnant. So now, she waited. And waited.

“Yep. Our parents and the pastor are here.” He said nothing else until the young nurse returned with the baby swaddled in the white hypoallergenic organic cotton blanket he’d brought especially for this occasion. He took the baby with a smile of thanks and handed her off. “Here you go Rory, go to mama. She’s got the food.”

Molly glared up at him, but it had no legs because she was too damn happy. She had her man and her baby and loved them both fiercely. “You are so beautiful,” she cooed to the tiny bundle with a shock of copper hair and her father’s blue eyes. “We are going to be in so much…oh.” Clutched in the newborn’s fist was a diamond no child should ever have access to. It was at least two karats with a cushion cut and pink diamonds around the base. It was so stunning she could barely catch her breath as reality sank in. This was happening.

“Molly Anne Donaldson, my love, my heart. I know this comes as absolutely no surprise to you, but I am madly in love with you. I love that you’re sweet and sexy with that sassy mouth, and I love that little thing you do with your mouth on my--,”

“Uh, Carter? Baby ears.”

“Right. Sorry. As I was saying, you drive me crazy in the most delicious way imaginable. I was wondering if you wouldn’t mind driving me crazy until just after forever.” He eased the ring from Rory’s grasp and slid it on her finger.

“Oh I’m going to drive you so crazy you’ll probably be late for work every morning.” She laughed as tears fell and he kissed her all over her face, giving one to their daughter as well.

“Sweetheart, I’m counting on it.”

The End

Don’t forget to check out my New Releases on Amazon.com!

He’s My Prescription (Hospital Heat Book 1): A BWWM Medical Workplace Romance

Chapter 1

Brionna, affectionately called Bri by her colleagues, stood outside of the tall, brown stoned building. It towered over her, making her feel small. A smile crossed her plump lips. It was the beginning of a new start, one that she so desperately needed.

Desert Sun hospital hadn’t been her first choice. Nor her second or third for her residency, but it was far away from home. Home being Savannah Georgia, with all its bad memories and broken promises. She pushed the thoughts away, took in a deep breath and walked into the hospital.

Brionna Jackson was a tall woman, 5’9 in fact with long, toned legs, shapely hips and small breasts. Her skin was smooth and deep brown, ebony, as she’d often been referred to. Big, bright, brown eyes were the highlight of her face. Black, springy curls highlighted with brown were pushed up into a ponytail, which somewhat tamed the wild hair that she’d been fighting with since middle school.

“Ms. Jackson?” A man asked. His voice was deep, shocking red hair set atop his head and his blue eyes were piercing.

“Dr. Longston, I presume?” She said taking his extended hand in hers to give it a firm shake.

The man cracked a smile. “Afraid not. Dr. Longston is in a meeting, but you’ll be meeting with him shortly. I’m Andrew, but you can just call me Dr. Andy. I’m one of the neurologists here.”

Brionna’s eyes lit up. “Dr. Andrew Christy? You’re world renowned for your advancements in the field,” she said with a grin.

The man blushed. “Guilty. Let me show you around the hospital.”

Andrew showed her around the hospital leisurely, as if they were simply taking a stroll and she wasn’t about to embark on the beginning of a new life. Brionna’s field of choice had been neurological medicine, something that meant more to her because of her brother. She turned back to what Andrew was saying.

“Arizona really has grown over the years. Our doctors are determined, brilliant even,” he said as he slipped his hands into his lab coat.” What do you think?”

“I think I’m going to enjoy working here.”

“I do too. Dr. Longston should be out of his meeting soon. Once you’ve introduced yourself, you can meet up with your co-intern. I’m warning you now, Dr. Longston can be a bit of a…” The man trailed off.

“Challenge?”

“I was going to say asshole,” Andrew laughed.

Brionna shook her head, a small grin on her lips. “He can’t be that bad.”

“Our last three interns transferred to other hospitals.”

“That’s not so bad.”

“The other ones quit medicine altogether.”

Brionna shivered. “He certainly sounds...interesting. I don’t think he’ll be able to get rid of me though.”

“Let’s find out. He should be back in his office by now.”

She walked behind Andrew quickly. As they walked to Dr. Longston’s office, she bit her lip. How was it possible that she was feeling nervous now? Maybe Andrew's words had a deeper impact on her than she’d thought they would. A tall door loomed ahead, the deep, brown wood imposing to Bri. Or perhaps it was the man behind it that made her so thoroughly nervous.

Andrew tapped on the door. Words filtered through before they pushed inside. The office itself was big, all sturdy wooden furniture, a big desk and a brand new computer perched on top. Bookshelves lined the office walls, each shelf stuffed with books, decorated with knickknacks. The entire office was organized to perfection.

“Dr. Longston, this is Brionna Jackson. She’s starting with us today.”

The man behind the desk looked up. It was as if all of the air in the room had been sucked out. He had black hair, thick, wavy with streaks of grey barely starting. His grey eyes were steely, almost cold as they roamed over her lazily. His mouth was set tight, but for the briefest moment, Bri could have sworn that she’d caught a flicker of a smile, a twinkle in  his eye. It sent shivers down her body. However, just like that, he was looking at his computer again, glasses pushed back onto his nose.

“If she’s starting today, why isn’t she dressed properly?”

“Excuse?” Brionna asked, the spell quickly broken.

“Why. Are you not. Dressed. Properly?” He spoke slowly as if she were a moron.

Bri scoffed. “I actually start tomorrow, but I was told to come over and introduce myself today.”

“What for? I’ll see you in less than twenty-four hours. And if you’re not out there helping, you’re really just kind of a hinderance aren’t you?”

Bri blew out a heavy breath of air as she tried to calm herself. She counted backwards from ten. When she no longer felt like punching him in the face, she smiled.

“Perhaps we started out on the wrong foot,” she said as she stepped forward, hand extended, “I’m Brionna Jackson, from Georgia.”

“I’m Dr. Declan Longston and I’m very busy,” he grumbled, ignoring her hand completely.

She let the hand drop. Her nails began to dig into her palms. Glancing  over at Andrew, she saw him trying to stifle a chuckle. She raised one eyebrow. He cleared his throat.

“Well, I can see you’re busy. I suppose I’ll just come back tomorrow,” she said as she turned on her heels to leave.

“Wait,” Declan called after her, “I want to ask you a few questions. Sit,” he pointed to a big, black chair in front of his desk.

Bri was outraged. What was this man’s problem? First he doesn’t even want her there, then he does. And telling her to sit? She wasn’t a dog and didn’t respond well to orders.

“Sit,” he repeated as if reading her mind, his eyes narrowed.

Bri sucked in a breath, shook her head as she walked around the chair and sat down heavily. She sat her bag in her lap, folding her hands over it as she’d seen her mother do so many times before. Waiting, she tried to keep from fidgeting as he continued to stare at his computer, almost oblivious that she was still there. The woman gripped her purse a little harder. What was his problem?

“Andrew, I can take it from here. Close the door behind you,” the man said without so much as looking up.

Bri turned in her chair quickly. Her eyes locked on to his as if to say ‘don’t leave me alone with him!’ Andrew gave a sheepish grin, his eyes obviously saying ‘sorry, can’t help you,’ before he disappeared out of the door. Brionna sighed. Staring back at Declan, she cleared her throat.

“You said you wanted to ask me some questions?”

“Dysarthria, dysphagia, tremors of the head and arms, a rusty ring around the cornea accompanied with psychosis.”

“Excuse me?” Brionna asked, cocking one eyebrow.

“Are you deaf?”

“No, I just…”

Declan sighed. “Do I need to repeat myself? What are these symptoms indicative of?”

Brionna fought back hard against the urge to say something smart. This man could make her life hell for the next five years if he wanted to. She thought back to what he’d said.

“That’s easy. Wilson’s disease.”

“Treatment? Prognosis?”

“Zinc, which has no serious side effects. There are other medicines, but they have more side effects. Tetrathiomolybdate isn’t approved by the FDA yet, but studies are promising. With a proper diet and considering that it’s onset was later in life, prognosis is a normal, healthy life.”

Declan stared at her until she became uncomfortable and began to shift in her seat. When he spoke, it wasn’t the praise she’d been expecting. “You’re right. Too easy.”

He stood from the desk. That was when she noticed his height. She could tell that even in heels the man would tower over her. He wasn’t wiry, or even thin, but she could almost make out the muscles beneath his clothes. He wore a white button down, black slacks, expensive shoes. As he paced, he glanced at his, his arms behind his back.

“Headaches, vision loss, nausea, vomiting, that gets progressively worse.”

“Could be a few things,” she said, “but it seems to me that it would be pituitary tumors.”

“Chronic headaches, dementia, seizures, blood clots?”

“Antiphospholipid syndrome.”

The man threw more questions at her. Each one she answered faster than the next. When he seemed to run out of hypothetical  cases, he ran a hand through his hair.

Declan stopped, stared at her. She held her head up a little higher, stared back at him. A small smile twitched at the corner of his mouth once more. He’s impressed, she thought to herself.

“Come back tomorrow. Wear scrubs,” he said as he opened the door to his office.

Brionna guessed that was the end of the questions. She stood up, smoothed her skirt, before she walked past him. Their bodies brushed very briefly. It was enough to make a shiver pass through her body. He closed the door behind her.

Andrew was waiting in the hall for her. “What’d he say?”

“Come back tomorrow. Wear scrubs,” she said imitating his voice when they were well out of earshot.

Andrew didn’t laugh like she’d expected. Instead, he looked surprised. “He really said that?”

“Yeah. Why? Is it a big deal?”

“You’re the first person I know of that he’s told to come back. Usually he says ‘you’ll be gone in a week.’”

“That’s just cruel.”

Andrew shrugged. “That’s how Declan operates. Come on, let’s meet your co-intern.”

Bri’s co-intern happened to be a very handsome guy named Mack. He was  thin with golden blond hair and a mischievous smile. He wore blue scrubs, standard at the hospital.

“Mack Tamlin, it’s nice to meet you,” he said as they shook hands. “I heard you’re top of your class at Morehouse.”

Bri grinned. “Top three. There are some brilliant minds at that school.”

“Well,” he said giving her an appraising smile, “I look forward to working with you.”

Ending the tour of the hospital with Mack at least had saved her mood. He seemed pleasant enough and from what she could tell, smart too. Declan however, was another story. The man had a moody energy to him that was at once dominating and scary. Still. she wondered why whenever she thought back to their encounter that she couldn’t help but to shiver as if in anticipation. There was something about him that she couldn’t put her finger on.

“Well,” Andrew said as they walked to the entrance doors, “we’ll see you back here bright and early.”

“I’m looking forward to it,” she said as she walked from the building.

***

She meant that. There was nervousness in the pit of her belly, but she’d wanted this for a long time. Her footsteps echoed as her heels tapped along the concrete parking garage to her beat up Taurus. She slid behind the wheel, blasting the air as soon as she was inside. As she drove away, her mind wandered once more to Declan, his piercing grey eyes and the challenge she knew she was in for tomorrow.

The thoughts kept her company as she drove home. When she pulled up to her apartment, she realized that she was already a little exhausted. She’d just stepped off of a plane the day before, found a place, signed a contract. Her mother paid for the apartment now and there was a little saved up from her college days that she knew she could fall back on.

She stepped inside of her place. It was small, a one bedroom that was already furnished. It wasn’t the greatest place to live, but it was close to the hospital and pest free. She dumped her purse onto a chair before walking into the kitchen. Opening the fridge, she pulled out a beer before she popped off the cap and took a swig. It was only late afternoon, but she wanted to be in bed early. There was no way she was going to be late to her first day and risk the wrath of Doctor Declan.

Brionna tidied everything up, called her mom, said goodnight to her brother and was in bed by nine. She shut off the light, set three alarms, then shut her eyes. No matter how tightly she closed them, however, she couldn’t relax. Energy coursed through her body. Tomorrow was special to her, the start of everything that she’d worked so hard for. Bri forced herself to calm down, to get some sleep. A smile stayed on her lips as she dropped off.

The next morning started out badly. She should have known that it was only going to get worse from there. Her first two alarms didn’t bother going off, or perhaps she’d been in too deep of a sleep to hear them. Either way, she was now running around the apartment in a panic looking for her purse and shoes. The place was a mess of tossed about clothes, empty luggage and discarded moving boxes.

Finally, she found her purse, slipped into her sneakers and dashed out of the door. When she pulled into the hospital's parking garage, the red lights on her dash flashed 5:52. She hopped out of the car, twisted her hair into a bun and jogged to the elevators. The hospital was still a maze that she had to navigate, but she was choosing to approach one problem at a time.

As she waited for the elevator, she jabbed her finger against the button again and again as if her impatience would hurry it along. She stepped inside. A hand gripped the door just as it was almost closed making her sigh in exasperation. A man stepped inside, adjusting his maroon colored tie as he stood beside her.

“Good morning, Ms. Jackson.”

“Good morning, Dr. Declan,” she said quietly.

They stood in silence, though she caught his eyes run over her every once in awhile. She tried to ignore it. If it had nothing to do with her work this morning then she didn’t want to let it distract her. The elevator dinged. Declan stepped off of the elevator, his long stride taking him around the corner as she walked down the hall in the opposite direction.

Bri came to a stop beside Mack, but there were other interns as well. They all wore the off blue looking scrubs that Bri had honestly come to detest. Mack gave her a big smile before he started talking to her. The chatter in their group was kept low. Obviously, Bri thought, they were waiting on someone. Perhaps Andrew.

“Good morning,” Declan said as he stepped into view, “I’m glad to see that some of you were on time. Ms. Jackson, you were late.”

“I was on the elevator with you!” She cried out before her brain could stop her mouth.

“Yes. In the future I expect you to be here, on time.”

If steam had risen from the top of Brionna’s head, she wouldn’t have been surprised. She clenched her fists tightly as she stared back at him, her mouth in a thin line. Already, he was moving on, addressing the group as if he hadn’t just humiliated her.

“We’re starting off with early morning rounds,” he said. “I know we usually print out our patient lists, but Andrew has taken care of that already. Let’s get to it.”

Surprisingly, people didn’t like to be woken up at six in the morning. Brionna could tell from the scowls, squinted eyes and grumbled replies that they’d much rather be left to their sleeping. She couldn’t blame them. If six people marched into your bedroom at six am, you’d be pretty pissed too, she thought.

At least the cases were exciting. There were neurological disorders ranging from the commonplace to the rare, all tucked beneath the roof of the Desert Sun hospital. Brionna lived for the hard cases, she always had. There was something about life hanging in the balance that kicked her brain into high gear.

“Our most difficult case,” Declan was saying quietly, not disturbing this patient.

A pretty girl lay in the bed, her platinum blonde hair fanned around her face. She was breathing softly and didn’t seem all that sick at first glance, but as Declan went over the symptoms, Bri could understand their concern. She had spasms, tremors, a loss of speech. All of the symptoms would disappear, then return without warning. She was only fifteen. It was sad, but interesting to Brionna.

They stepped into the hall, Declan closing the door behind him gently. Bri could see that despite his terse treatment of the interns, he had a soft spot for his patients. That, at least in her eyes, redeemed him a lot.

“Who wants to help work on this case?” He asked the group.

Before Brionna could speak up, a blonde woman who looked a little older than her was already walking forward. She plucked the file out of Declan’s hands, her eyes going over the words hungrily. Brionna perched her hand on her hip in disbelief.

“I would like to work this case as well,” she said, surprising herself at her abruptness.

“Fine. Both of you can work on it. Alice, you’ll work with Andrew. Brionna, you’ll work with me.”

Shit.

What had she gotten herself into? Had she really just volunteered to work with Declan Longston? She started to back out, change her mind, but how would that look? Instead, she swallowed the lump that had very suddenly formed in her throat and nodded.

Was she mistaken? Or was that a look of triumph on Declan’s face? It was hard to tell, he turned right back into a steady, unreadable wall. They finished rounds without incident before they were turned to the computers to research their patients’ conditions.

The day continued in a whirlwind of patients, notes and confusion. The hospital was still troubling for Bri, she seemed to get lost at every turn. At one point; tired, out of breath and feeling a bit sorry for herself, Bri found herself in front of his office door. She didn’t want to knock, not to ask for directions. That would be awkward. As she turned to leave, the door opened.

“Can I help you with something?”

“No,” she said quickly, “I was just heading to write up notes on the patients…” she trailed off.

“Why don’t you come inside?” He said as he pushed the door open a bit further. “I’d like to speak with you.”

Something on his face drew her in. She slipped past him, her body brushing against his as she made her way to a chair. Her feet ached, her back was screaming. She settled into the black chair across from his desk once more.

“What did you want to talk to me about?”

Declan leaned against his desk, arms folded over his chest. “You’re smarter than I thought you’d be.”

“Should I be offended or…?”

“It’s a compliment,” he said. “I don’t give them often.”

“I can tell.”

To her surprise, Declan smiled. “I might be rusty in the nice department.”

Brionna wasn’t sure what was going on. His smile unnerved her, brought a smile to her lips too. The man pushed himself off of his desk.

“I’d like to get together, discuss this case with you.”

“Sure,” she said “when?”

“Next week. I saw you working hard today. Andrew and I usually take new interns that I like out to dinner, but seeing as he has dinner with his wife tonight, I would be willing to take you.”

Brionna raised an eyebrow. “Really?”

Declan chuckled. “Am I really that scary?”

She squirmed uncomfortably in her seat. “Sometimes.”

The man laughed again. “You’re honest. I like that.”

“I better get back to work,” Brionna said as she stood from her seat.

Declan was close to her. So close that she could feel his breath play over her skin. She wondered why she wanted to lean forward, place a kiss to his lips. The thought was shocking even to her, surprising. The last time she’d been with a man had been two years ago.

“You’re not hitting on me are you?” She asked suddenly.

“Would that be a problem?”

That got her. She looked for some sign that he was joking, but his face was stoic. She bit her lip.

“It would be unprofessional,” she said quietly.

“Very,” he said, but he leaned closer to her. “Still, you haven’t answered my question. Would that be a problem?”

Bri felt her knees buckle. “I...I...don’t know.”

Declan’s hand reached out. She imagined that hand dragging over her skin, the nails raking over her flesh. Her innermost thoughts, the desires that blossomed within her mind of being consumed, controlled were stepping to the forefront. Her belly tightened.

“I can see it in you,” he said deeply, his voice almost a growl, “that look on your face. I’ve seen it before.”

“Yeah?”

“Yes,” he said quietly as she hung on his every word, “that needing. It’s a monster that I play with well.”

That was what she’d always described it as. A monster. Lurking deep within her, keeping her from ever being satisfied from a normal relationship. His hand brushed over her shoulder, sending electricity through her body.

“I’m not like that,” she said in a stuttering breath.

“We’ll see,” he said as he let her go. “Go back to your work.”

Brionna found it hard to move her feet, hard to turn away. She forced herself to leave, although her body wanted to stay. As she closed the door behind her, she let out a sigh of relief.

What the hell was that?

Chapter 2

The week flew by in a blur. She tried her best to occupy her mind with anything other than Declan, but she was having a hard time. She kept imagining his hand brushing over her skin. His lips capturing hers. All she wanted were those strong hands to push her down to her knees…

The thought had invaded her mind so quickly that she had to shake it out. She was driving home, the air conditioning blasting through the heat of the day. Declan was still on her mind. Even worse, she was having dinner with him in a few hours.

Her first goal was to take a shower. She shimmied out of the scrubs before heading to her bathroom. The water cascaded over her skin, making her sigh in appreciation. As she lathered up, she couldn’t help but to see the look in Declan’s grey eyes. Her fingers wandered, gripping her inner thighs with a fierceness that she hadn’t known she possessed. Little half moons appeared on her skin where her nails had pressed. A moan slipped from her lips.

The sound of her phone buzzing away on the sink broke her out of her daydream. Brionna peeked out of the shower. The number wasn’t familiar, but she was pretty sure it was a Phoenix area code. She quickly rinsed off before stepping out of the shower and wrapping a blue towel around her body.

It had taken her so long that the phone had long since stopped ringing. She picked it up before calling her voicemail. A deep, familiar voice echoed in her ear.

“I’ll be picking you up at seven. If you’re not ready, there will be consequences.”

“Consequences?” She shuddered.

It wasn’t unpleasant however, as if some part of him had just known. As if he’d sensed her attraction, her need. She moved from the bathroom quickly. In her closet there was a short, black dress, the top had a lace overlay. She slipped it on before she pinned up her hair, slipped in the only nice pair of earrings that she owned. Bri examined herself in the mirror. She smiled.

“Not bad,” she mumbled.

Picking up her phone, she texted Declan that she’d be ready before slipping the phone in her purse. She walked into the bathroom, laid out her makeup before she started working on her face. What possessed her, she wasn’t sure, but she went bold. Smokey eyes, bold red lip, light blush on her cheeks. By the time she was finished, she looked seductive even to herself. A knock brought her back to reality.

“Dr. Longston,” she said as she stood in the open door.

“Just Declan. You look beautiful.”

Bri felt that old embarrassment crawling its way up her spine. She beamed. Closing the door behind her, they set off in his black Porsche. The restaurant they headed to was in Scottsdale. That mean class and sophistication. She was glad she’d dressed for the part.

Sophie’s was a moderate sized restaurant, but when they walked in, Bri could see why it was loved. Everything seemed to shimmer with a soft, warm glow. There were chandeliers above, casting warm, yellow light over the room. Mirrors filled the room with the reflections of their diners.

“Wow,” Bri breathed, “this is beautiful.”

Declan grinned. “I thought you’d like it.”

He held out her seat as she slipped onto a plush, velvet cushion. No sooner than he was seated, a waiter  came over, dressed all in black, to take their drink orders. Before she could speak, Declan ordered both of them a glass of Chardonnay.

“Why do you keep doing that?” Bri asked.

“Doing what?”
“Speaking for me. I never asked for that. I’m pretty sure I can think for myself.”

“I know you can. I do it, because you like it.”

Brionna bristled. “What makes you think that?”

“You mean, you don’t like me telling you what to do? You don’t like the idea of a command being given and you having no choice, but to obey?”

A warm, delicious feeling travelled between her thighs. “No.”

“I was mistaken then,” he said with a raised brow, “please forgive me.”

Only he wasn’t forgiven. Even his words seemed to send her into a euphoric state of mind where she craved his touch, his mouth, his skin. She pushed the thought away, smiled.

“No need to apologize. Let’s talk about something else.”

At first, the conversation between them was tepid. It didn’t take long before they started to realize that they had things in common. They both had a love of Italian food and good wine. Both had a love of books. Brionna felt herself liking him more with each passing minute. Especially when he smiled. She hadn’t expected it, but he had a sense of humor that was so much like her own, she was astonished.

“Why do you seem so scary?” She asked as dessert arrived in front of them.

“I’m not scary, I just hate time wasters. I love my patients, love my hospital. All I want is the best for both of them.”

“You run people off though,” she said as she sliced into the molten lava cake, cutting through the powdered sugar on top. She popped the slice into her mouth, gave a contented moan.

“If you want to be a doctor, you have to have a backbone. You have to be confident in yourself. That’s all I try to gauge. It’s not my fault that they run away,” he said as he watched her eat, suddenly distracted.

Declan moved forward, his fingers brushing against her lip. She ran her tongue over the spot that he’d touched. A bit of powdered sugar stuck to her tongue. Embarrassment ran through her, but he simply continued to smile.

“Ready?” He asked after he signed the check.

“Yes. Thanks for the dinner.”

“No problem.”

***

They drove back to her house in darkness, the streetlights illuminating their way. Music played softly on his speakers. Their conversation was sparse, but not uncomfortable. She liked the sound of his deep voice, especially after she was so comfortable from dinner. Before she knew it, they were pulling up in front of her place.

“Thanks again,” she said as she started to climb out. His hand stopped her.

“How about a cup of coffee?”

Brionna swallowed, but nodded. “Sure, I can do that.”

They walked up the stairs to her place together. She fumbled with her keys a moment before she let him inside. Quickly, she realized that she still had clothes strewn on the floor. Moving with record speed, she scooped them up before depositing them in the laundry hamper.

“Sorry for the mess,” she called from her bedroom, “I’m still settling in.”

She turned and jumped. Declan stood at the entrance to her room, his tie was undone, first three buttons of his shirt popped open. She caught a glimpse of muscled, chest. She stuttered, grasping for words.

“I could have sworn that I pegged you right,” Declan cut into her thoughts, “you have that look in your eyes.”

“What look?” She asked quickly, backing up a step.

“That hungry look.”

Brionna wanted to melt. How could he tell? Was it really written that clearly on her face? He took a step forward. She  stayed put. His hand ran over her cheek, traced down to brown skin of her neck. She thought she’d melt at any moment.

“Am I making you uncomfortable? No games. If I am, I’ll stop. If you want me however, then don’t lie.”

She’d seen that same look on his face in the restaurant. He’d known that she was lying all along. Bri swallowed thickly. It had been a long time since she’d given herself to anyone and here he was shattering her walls.

“I...want you,” she said finally. It took every ounce of courage in her body, but it was the truth. She wanted him. She wanted to rip the shirt from his body, run her tongue over his flesh.

“Good girl,” he said calmly as if he’d been expecting that reaction all along. “How bad do you want me?”

“Very badly,” she said almost breathlessly.

Declan’s hand gripped her hair. It was all he needed to hear. He pushed her down to her knees, the carpet pushing against her knees. His left hand undid his pants, pushed them down exposing an already stiffened cock. That was all it took.

Brionna’s other side kicked in, the side that craved the control. Her mouth opened, lips taking in his member quickly. She teased his flesh, dragged her tongue up and down his shaft until he shuddered, his cock twitching in the warm, wet confines of her mouth. Between her thighs, moisture gathered, rolled down her thighs. Why was he so goddamned irresistible?

It didn’t take long before Declan was pulling her back to her feet. He whipped the tie from around his neck, brought her wrists behind her back. She crossed them easily, let him tie her wrists together. It was more than what she wanted, to give into his control was what needed.

“Is this okay?” He asked as he tugged at the bindings at her wrist.

“Yes,” she said quickly. “It’s fine.”

“You mean, you like it,” he said as she heard the familiar sound of a condom being unwrapped.

She could barely bite back the excitement. Bri nodded. “Yes, I like it,” she said breathlessly.

Bri felt his cock press against her opening, felt him tease her lips. She wiggled her hips. A chuckle escaped his lips, filling the room. She turned her head, looked over her shoulder.

“What do you want?” He asked deeply.

Bri bit her lip. “You’re not being nice.”

Thwack! A hand landed on her ass. She took in a sharp breath, the warm sensation making her nipples peak against the mattress. That was the last thing that she’d been expecting. Yet, it was what she’d been craving for some time. His hand landed on her skin again making her moan and wiggle her hips. Slap after slap landed on the rounded flesh of her ass. Each one made her want him more. She was craving his body, craving the feeling of his cock nestled deep within her.

Bri knew that she was dripping wet by this point, she wanted nothing more than to move her hand over her clit, rub it furiously. Still bound, she settled for whimpering in frustration.

“What do you want?”

“I want you to fuck me!”

Brionna didn’t hold back. There was no point. One thing she was finding out about Declan, he didn’t play games.

The man slipped his cock inside of her making her moan so deeply she felt it travel to the tips of her toes. His strong hands gripped her hips as he began to thrust into her. Brionna was turned on when she turned back, his body was naked, his pale skin on hers was intoxicating. She was still clothes, dress flipped up to allow him access, not even her panties were removed. If nothing else, it showed just how badly he’d wanted her. He’d waited for nothing.

Declan had his way with her. Every new position was torture. Every new position was heaven. By the time he’d had his fill, his deep groaning filling the room as he came, she was exhausted. Her body still shivered, the aftershocks making her rub her legs together. He released her arms.

Brionna had expected him to get dressed, leave. Instead, he walked to her bathroom, grabbed a towel and cleaned up her overheated body. Then, he fetched both of them water before settling in beside her in bed.

“You’re staying?” She asked still trying to catch her breath.

“Would you like me to leave?” He asked. His voice was serious, but his face held slight signs of disappointment.

Bri shook her head. “No, you can stay the night. If you like.”

A grin covered his lips. “That would be nice.”

Brionna gazed at the clock. It was already heading on eleven and she had to be up early. She set her clock before climbing back in beside him. Instantly, Declan’s strong arms wrapped her up tightly. Her fingers snagged the light switch throwing them into darkness. She’d never felt so at ease before. It wasn’t long before she had drifted off.

Chapter 3

The next morning, Declan left earlier than her. He kissed her at the door, her eyes still half closed. She didn’t have time to go back to sleep, so instead she made a pot of coffee, took a shower and got ready. She sat curled up on her couch pouring through her medical textbooks until it was time for her to leave.

By the time she arrived, Declan was already there. He was briefing them on the day, something that had become routine at this point. They still weren’t sure what Dahlia, the platinum haired teen, had, but they were being pressed to work on it even harder. That was fine by Brionna, she wanted the girl to get better.

“There is one more thing I’d like to discuss before you leave out to do your rounds,” Declan announced. “Upon my arrival this morning, I found out that someone hasn’t been properly documenting their medicine usage. We can’t have medicine just disappear. Please, please document the dosages correctly. If you do not, you could very well be accused of stealing. Nobody wants that. Let’s get to work.”

They spread out quickly. Brionna was on her way out after the group when she felt a hand pass over her hip. She glanced back to Declan. He winked. A shiver passed through her body. Why did he have to do that? He smacked her ass quickly as she walked out of the door making her shake her head. He’s trouble.

The door was normal as far as Brionna was concerned. She checked charts and files, went over treatment plans, did a few exams. The amount of freedom that she and the other interns were being given was amazing. Bri could feel the euphoria of being a real doctor. It was amazing. Helping someone, saving someone’s life. What could be better than that?

Besides that, she and Mack seemed to get along better than anyone she knew. They sat together to eat every chance that they got. His tales of med school were different than hers, filled with mayhem and mischief.

“You sound like you were a handful,” she said as she stabbed a fork into her salad.”

“I was. At first I was only going to med school to make dad happy. I know, cliche. Then, I don’t know. Something just clicked. Now, I love it. I wouldn’t give it up for anything.”

Brionna smiled. “I know the feeling. My brother is the reason I got into medicine.”

“Oh yeah?” Mack asked as he bit into his cheeseburger. “Why?”

“We haven’t been able to find out what’s wrong with him for years,” she said slowly. “I’d like to be the one who does that.”

Mack nodded. “That’s really sweet of you.”

Bri smiled. “I love him. I’m just doing what any big sister should do.”

“No,” Mack said crumpling up his napkin. “You’re awesome.” He checked his watch. “We better get back to work.”

Bri nodded, then paused. “Oh my god.”

“What?”

“I know what’s wrong with Dahlia!”

“What?”

“We have to tell Dr. Andrew and Dr. Declan. This is good news if I’m right.”

“What is it?” Mack asked as he tried to catch up with her.

Brionna was much too excited to answer. If she was right, this would be her very first medical case solved. Excitement tore through her as she ran to Declan’s office. She knocked on the door hard before she heard his come in. Pushing the heavy door, she dashed inside, Mack on her heels.

“I know what’s wrong with Dahlia!”

Andrew and Declan were both leaning over his desk, papers in front of them. They looked up, eyes round at her words. Declan stood from his seat.

“And what do you think it is Ms. Jackson?”

“I don’t think,” she said irritation in her voice, “I know. Dahlia has Opsoclonus Myoclonus. She has all the symptoms. Rapid eye movement, tremors, psychosis, malaise. See, I was looking through her charts. According to her mom, she was bitten by a mosquito that made her really sick about a year ago. The mosquito gave her St. Louis Encephalitis. We can treat with a corticosteroid.”

“Holy crap,” Andrew said quietly, “that would make sense. We didn’t think to look because…”

“It’s so rare,” Declan finished. “Good work, Brionna. Let’s go talk to her right now.”

Brionna beamed. She wasn’t sure she’d ever been so happy in her life. Adrenaline flooded her body. They walked together to talk to Dahlia, along with Mack. When her mother heard the good news, that it might be reversible, she was overjoyed.

“Thank you so much,” the woman said as she hugged each of them in turn. “Thank you for helping my daughter.”

Declan started a round of medication for the girl, before he patted her on the shoulder. Dahlia looked happy too, her broad smile more than enough reward for Bri. They walked out of the room together.

“That was amazing,” Mack said as they strolled down the hall, “how did you figure it out?”

Bri shrugged as if it were nothing. “I knew something was off, but I couldn't figure out what. When I went back to my texts, I found it.”

“You’re brilliant.”

Bri grinned. “Stop it.”

“You are,” Declan cut in, “you’re going to go places here. Let’s go get lunch.”

“What about work?” Bri chimed in quickly as she was still beaming.

“We’ll be back. Mack, you come along too.”

Mack and Bri high fived as they headed to the locker room. The joy that Bri felt wasn’t easily rivaled. She thought about the night before. Declan’s hands roaming over her body, his lips on her skin. She grinned.

Brionna dialed in her combo. She couldn’t believe things were going so well so quickly As she popped open her locker, empty vials sprang out and littered the floor. She stood in disbelief.

“What the hell?”

“Brionna?” Declan asked as he walked over.

He saw the empty bottles and his eyes narrowed. Brionna gaped. The look on his face was enough to destroy her. The accusation in his eyes was terrible.

“I didn’t put these here.”

“In my office, now.”

“You can’t think she’s the one that did this,” Mack called as Declan marched her out of the locker room.

Declan’s office had never seemed so cold. He sat behind his desk, fingers laced as he stared at her. She squirmed in her seat. They were waiting for Andrew, the witness necessary. When he stepped in, the man was straightening his lab coat.

“What’s going on?”

“We have a problem,” Declan said. “The missing medicine was found in Brionna’s locker.”

“It wasn’t me!”

“Be quiet!”

Declan’s angry expression along with his stern voice was enough to stop Bri, but she bit her lip. Tears formed in her eyes. How could she prove that it wasn’t her? She bit back tears that threatened to spill. She refused to break under his steady gaze.

Bri couldn’t believe what was unfolding in front of her. Why had she ever believed that Declan could be anything other than cold and cruel? She was angry with herself, but she was livid with whoever was doing this to her. Still, she couldn’t name anyone in her place. Who would want to see her fail so miserably? She hadn't even lived in Phoenix for that long!

Her mother’s words echoed in her head. ‘You’re just going to run into trouble there.’ Bri pushed that thought away quickly. No, her mom was wrong. She was completely capable of making it on her own. Still, as she looked from Andrew to Declan, she couldn’t help but to slightly question that logic.

“We found the empty vials of medicine in Ms. Jackson’s locker.”

Bri started shaking her head, but Declan’s angry gaze stopped her. She looked over to Andrew, her eyes begging him to help. On one hand, she understood why Declan would be so angry, the betrayal he felt was portrayed on his face. Still, she was getting more angry that he wouldn’t believe her.

Andrew shook his head. “Brionna, why would you do this?”

Bri’s mouth dropped open. “It. Wasn’t. Me!”

She wanted to scream the words. Why wouldn’t they believe her? A tight knot in her stomach twisted. She was sure she would be sick if this continued. How had such a good day taken such a horrible turn?

I could end your career right here. After what I’ve seen,” Declan said folding his arms over his chest, “you could be in jail.”

Brionna was crying now. “I didn’t do it. Declan please.”

Andrew raised an eyebrow. “That’s awfully familiar,” he said with a grin, “is this your girlfriend now? The medicine thief. I never figured you for the type of person to fall for a pain drug addict.”

Brionna laughed bitterly, her hand running over her eyes. She stood up quickly almost knocking the heavy black chair over. Her hands were trembling, fingernails biting into her palms.

“How dare you?” She mumbled. “How dare you accuse me of that? I got into medicine to help people. NOT to do drugs. I’m leaving.”

“Bri,” Declan called, “wait.”

“No!”

“Brionna.”

Something in his tone of voice made her pause. She turned on her heels. The look in his eyes had changed. What anger was there had faded. She stood still, holding her elbows, pressing her arms against her body for comfort.

“What?”

Declan ignored her however. “Andrew, how did you know the empty vials were pain medicine? We have plenty of drugs here that aren’t pain meds.”

Andrew shrugged, but his mouth had gone into a straight line. “I don’t know. I was just making a guess.”

Declan smiled. It wasn’t the normal, soft smile that she’d become accustomed to when they were alone. This one was scary, terrifying really.

“How did you know?”

Andrew scowled. “It was just a guess, Declan!”

Declan laughed. “I don’t think so,” he said as he pressed a button on his phone.

Two security guards walked in. Andrew’s eyes went wide as he gazed between them and Declan. His words fell out in small, outraged shouts.

“You can’t be serious! I didn’t do this! Declan, it wasn’t me.”

Declan was standing now. “My instincts are never wrong. I might have just fired you if you hadn't tried to pin it on one of our interns, but you went too far.  Detain him, call the police.”

The guards nodded as they pulled Andrew out of the room who was now hysteric. Bri could hear him yelling from down the hall. Declan turned to her slowly.

“Come here.”

Bri shook her head. There were still tears on her cheeks, she was still shaking. Declan raised a finger, crooked it towards him. As much as she wanted to tell him to fuck off, she also wanted him to make everything better even if it was only for a moment. She walked to him slowly.

When she was close enough, Declan wrapped his arms around her. The smell of his cologne, smooth and sweet, filled her nose. She was stiff against him for a moment before she melted into his arms. This time, she cried. The sounds of her sobs filled his office as he held her tightly. In a matter of moments, she’d thought that her career was over. It was terrifying.

“I’m sorry,” he mumbled into her hair, “I'm so sorry that I didn’t believe you, even if it was only for a little while. I was wrong.”

“How could you think it was me?” She sniffed.

“You were the last to arrive here, that’s all. It was just logic, I didn’t want to think that it was you. I’m so sorry,” he said again.

Hearing those words flooded Brionna’s body with warmth. He wasn’t the cold, ruthless, tyrant. He was a man. She melted against him. Declan’s mouth pressed kisses into her hair, against her forehead, on her cheeks. He didn’t seem to care that he’d kissed her tears, but it meant more than enough to Brionna.

“I don’t know if I’m ready to forgive you yet,” she said.

“I’ll make it up to you tonight. How does that sound?”

Bri grinned. “Deal,” she hit his arm. “You better never think a bad thing about me again.”

“I won’t,” he said as he rubbed his arm, “I promise.”

Without warning, Declan pulled her forward. His lips hovered over hers as if gauging her reaction. She didn’t pull away, what would be the point? As his mouth captured hers, she leaned against him. Her hands slipped up to his face, ran through his thick black hair. She could feel her heart thudding against her chest wildly.

When they pulled away from each other, Declan grinned at her. The look in his eyes was enough to make her knees tremble. No matter what happened between them, she thought, Bri was pretty sure they’d weather the storm, together. Declan pressed another kiss to her forehead. It was so gentle and sweet that she smiled.

“Get dressed,” he mumbled against her skin. “I promised you lunch.”

“Oh, that’s still on? I thought I’d be going to jail,” she said teasing him now that she’d calmed down.

He swatted her ass, grabbed it firmly. “Don’t start trouble, Ms. Jackson.”

“I think I’m owed a little trouble,” she mumbled against his mouth.

Brionna could feel the fire consuming her. Now that she wasn’t in trouble, she needed to get rid of the residual anger that lingered. Declan looked more than willing to appease her. He pushed her onto the desk, his hand shoving things out of his way.

Bri squealed. “What are you doing?”

“Saying sorry,” he mumbled as he kissed her, “the right way.”

The End

Dose of Him (Hospital Heat Book 2): A BWWM Medical Workplace Romance

Chapter One

The Phoenix heat only climbed in July. Brionna, who wasn’t used to it, was melting. She lay stretched out on her bed, her long, ebony legs entwined in the sheets. Declan had just shifted from the bed moments before, she could hear him in the kitchen pouring himself a glass of water. When he walked back in, she couldn’t help but to stare.

Declan was hotter than July in Phoenix. He was tall, taller than her even at her 5’9. He had slightly tanned skin, wavy black hair that held a few strands of grey and deep, grey eyes. Bri knew that he could command and applaud with those eyes. The thought that he could do the same with his hands made her grin.

“What are you smiling about?” He asked as he sat beside her on the bed and handed her his glass of water.

Brionna took a refreshing sip before she answered. “Oh, I was just looking at you,” she said, her eyes roaming up and down his well toned body.

Declan laughed. “Really? And what were you thinking?”

“I was thinking that you look good...for your age.”

Declan raised an eyebrow at her. Brionna knew that she was in trouble. The woman tried to slide from the bed as his hand wrapped around her wrist and he pulled her back. Declan straddled her, his hard body drawing her eyes as she laid on the bed, subdued.

“Now, what was that I heard? You want to go again?”

Brionna felt her heart skip a beat. She hadn’t been around Declan long, but he seemed to have an understanding of her that most women would kill for. He could tell her mood simply by looking at her, he could comfort her with a touch. Not to say that he was perfect, he was far from it. Declan had a temper, was often moody and expected the absolute best out of his interns. The man was a genius of neurological medicine and he only let the best people work under him.

For Bri, that took on more than one meaning. She trembled as he dragged his fingers along her inner thigh, the nails scratching over her smooth, brown skin sending shockwaves through her body. Declan knew how to touch her. He’d seen it in her eyes the very first time she walked through the door. The need, the desire.

Brionna hadn’t given herself to a man in a very long time, but with Declan it was almost like breathing. She could drop to her knees on his command, bend over when she was told, be quiet when he blindfolded her eyes. All because she trusted him. He was smart, sincere and he knew what he wanted. At his hands, she’d toed the boundaries between pain and pleasure and things just kept getting better.

“Say sorry,” he demanded.

Declan’s hand hovered above her clit. He  circled left, then right, but it wouldn’t touch it. She was wiggling, whining as she tried to press herself against his hand. With a smirk on his face, he simply watched her. Bri had gotten used to seeing just how far she could push him before his other side would kick in, his dominant side. The one that had appeared now, ready and waiting to tease her for however long it took.

Declan’s phone rang on the nightstand. As he went to answer it, he pushed her back onto the mattress. His left hand held her there as he answered his phone. She looked at him with round eyes. When he gazed over at her, she mouthed the words ‘not fair’ with a scowl on her face.

“Sure. I can come in. Give me half an hour. I’ll talk to you soon.”

“You have to leave?” Brionna asked as he hung up.

“For a little while. I have to meet the new Andrew. First, I have to do this…”

Brionna lost her train of thought as his mouth dove between her thighs. Her fingers tangled into his hair. She moaned, her toes curling as she closed her eyes to enjoy the moment.

~

“Who’s your new Andrew?” Brionna asked as she stepped out of the shower and wrapped a towel around herself.

“I never met her. I just know she’s taking Andrew’s place.”

Brionna heard the shower go off and Declan stepped out as well. He dried off quickly before he began to slip into his clothes at record speed. Usually, he would have stuck around, watched a movie or simply slept next to her, but when business was calling, he had to go.

Frowning, Bri wondered who the new Andrew was going to be. The old one had been a thief and a liar. He had stolen medicine from the hospital. When he thought that he was being caught, he blamed it all on Bri. That was still a raw memory for her. For a moment, Declan had thought that perhaps she’d done it and it had torn her apart. He still tried to make up for that day often. Brionna didn’t mind however, because he trusted her now.

“What are you going to do the rest of the night?” Declan asked as he tugged on his shoes.

Bri shrugged. “Hang around here, I suppose. Mack is supposed to come over later. We’re going to study and eat too much pizza.”

Declan wrapped his arms around her. “Mack, huh? Maybe I should stick around.”

She grinned against his chest, the smell of his cologne filling her nose. “Are you getting jealous?” She teased.

“No need,” he mumbled against her neck, “I know you’re mine.”

Brionna felt that old, familiar tingle travel through her body. He pulled back, kissed her lips gently. When he pulled back, he winked. There was a smug grin on his lips.

“Get out of here,” Bri said, feigning irritation.

With a laugh, Declan kissed her forehead before he headed out of the door. She closed the door behind him, shaking her head. The man definitely had some kind of a hold on her. She couldn’t complain though. It had been quite a while since she’d been as happy as she was.

Brionna decided to clean up her apartment a bit  before Mack was due to come over. She knew he was still at work, but he’d be off soon. As she made her way to the apartment, cleaning up the dropped clothes from the night before, she couldn’t help but to smile. Sometimes she and Declan became so wrapped up in each other that they forgot the rest of the world existed. Or the laundry hamper.

She dumped the clothes before she got dressed herself. A pair of cotton, purple shorts and a black tank top were what she chose to put on, before she tried to tame her curly black and brown hair into a ponytail. Finally, she sighed. Mack would be off soon, all she had to do was order pizza and get out the books.

Brionna was settling onto the couch, a soda in her hand, when there was a knock on her door. She pushed herself up before she opened the door. Mack stood there, still in scrubs, his gym bag slung over his shoulder.

“Please tell me there’s food.”

“It just came a few minutes ago.”

“Good,” he said as he reached into his bag, “I brought beer.”

“My hero.”

They both settled onto the couch and dug into the pieces. Several slices later, stuffed and happily sipping a beer, Brionna turned to Mack. He was wiping his face with a napkin, a grin on his face when he noticed that she was staring.

“Any interesting cases at work?”

He shook his head. “Not really. You were just there yesterday, you know.”

“I know, but I hate sitting around.”

“You mean when your mystery guy isn’t over.”

Brionna grinned, but she didn’t reply. No one knew that she and Declan were together. Both of them thought it was better that way. He could be looked at as playing favorites and she would get a bad reputation if people knew that she was sleeping with him.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she said as she sipped her beer again.

“Sure you don’t,” Mack said with a wink. “Let’s get studying. Wendy’s already on my ass.”

“Who’s Wendy?” She asked, raising an eyebrow.

“She’s the new Andrew. Declan’s new assistant. I forgot, you weren’t there today.”

Brionna cracked open her book. “What’s she like?”

“Tough. The woman doesn’t play around. She kind of reminds me of you in a way. Really smart, kinda obsessed with the hard cases and she’s really hot.”

“Are you calling me hot?” Brionna teased.

“Who doesn’t know that? Focus,” he said, flicking her arm.

“Ow! Okay, okay. Geez.”

Brionna cracked open her book and began asking him questions. Still, her mind wasn’t completely there. She knew that Mack didn’t know any better, he couldn’t know that she and Declan had started dating, but it still bothered her. Wendy was like her, she was smart and hot. None of those things made her feel any better.

“Earth to Bri,” Mack said snapping his fingers in front of her face, “Are you alive?”

The woman shook her head, then smiled. “Yeah, I’m still here.”

“Good. Look, it’s been a long day. Can I use your shower and we can pick this back up when I get out?”

“Of course. Go ahead.”

While Mack was busy showering, Brionna took the time to text Declan. She knew it was possible that he wouldn’t get back to her for quite a while, but she wanted to text him anyway. She sat with the phone in her hand, staring at the screen. What could she say that wouldn’t sound crazy or possessive? Finally, she came up with something.

Have a good day. I hope this Andrew’s  better than the last one!

Declan didn’t text back right away, as she’d secretly hoped. Mack came out of the bathroom. He now wore jeans that hung around his hips showing off the muscles that she hadn't fully had time to think about before. She covered her eyes quickly. He was vigorously drying his hair.

“Mack! Put some clothes on!”

He laughed. “I’m sorry! I forgot, secret boyfriend.” He dodged a pillow that Bri threw at him. “I’m going, I’m going!”

When he was safely back in the bathroom, no doubt putting a shirt on, she sighed. If she hadn’t met Declan, she probably would have liked Mack more. He was almost exactly like her and he was fun to be around. The only one who was on her mind, however, was Mr. Longston. That made her grin to think about.

The bathroom door opened once more. He walked into the living room, this time fully clothed. As he sat down beside her, he lifted an eyebrow.

“Better?”

“Much better.” She replied.

They spent the next couple of hours studying. When their brains couldn’t take anymore, they flipped on the television. Mack found a generic action movie to watch, something that made Bri scrounge up her nose at the screen, but she didn’t object. Her brain was too dead to comprehend much else at the moment.

“Oh yeah,” Mack said, stretched out on the couch as she cleaned up their dinner, “don’t forget. Come really early tomorrow. Wendy’s really a stickler for the rules.”

Brionna rolled her eyes. “When don’t I come to work early? I can’t let you guys take all of the good cases.”

Mack chuckled. “I’m just trying to give you a heads up. Don’t shoot the messenger.”

Mack left a little while later. Brionna could tell that he was exhausted when he did. She sat on the couch a little longer, flipping through tv channels rapidly before she turned it off and decided that it was time for bed. There was a text on her phone.

Work is good. New Andrew’s alright. Do you think I can get her to just quit?

Those words made Brionna smile for some reason. Same old Declan. She laid the phone beside her in case he called her before she drifted off to sleep. It was nice to know that he hadn’t changed.

Chapter Two

Brionna hadn't meant to be late. She’d set her alarm, but she’d been so happy with the text from Declan that she hadn't remembered to turn up her phone volume. By the time Bri jumped out of her sleep, she was already late for work.

She let out a steady stream of curses as she ran into the bathroom. Her shower was cut to three minutes. There was no time for makeup either as she threw on her scrubs and raced to her car. She tossed her bag inside before she slipped inside, instantly burning her hands on the steering wheel.

“This is not my morning,” she mumbled as she started the car and headed to work, speeding just enough so that she wouldn’t catch the eye of a police officer.

By the time she met up with the other interns, a blonde woman was talking to them. Brionna immediately knew who it was. The woman was thin in a way that said she worked out. Her tiny waist was accentuated by nicely curved hips. Her hair was almost a platinum blonde that kept falling over one eye before she brushed it away. Bri could see what Mack meant.

“And who are you?” The woman asked, focusing in on her.

“Brionna.”

Wendy raised an eyebrow. “Do you have a last name, Brionna?”

Brionna had to work very hard to keep her smart comments to herself. “Yes. I’m Brionna Jackson.”

“Well, it’s nice of you to finally join us Ms. Jackson, but you’re dismissed.”

“Meaning?”

“It means that you were late, therefore you won’t be completing rounds with us today. Why don’t you go and get me a coffee?”

Bri laughed before she could stop herself. “Not going to happen.”

“Fine. Let’s go see Mr. Longston.”

“Let’s do it,” Bri said with a raised eyebrow.

As they walked away, she heard the other interns mumbling. She knew that she should have acted more threatened, but taking her to see the guy that she regularly slept with wasn’t exactly scary. Wendy knocked on Declan’s door. When they stepped inside, he was staring at his computer, as usual. He took off his glasses when they walked in.

“Is there a problem?” He asked.

“Yes. One of your interns was late and is disrespectful. I think you need to have a serious talk with her about her future in this program.”

“Of course,” Declan said, his face serious. “I’ll talk to her.”

Wendy nodded. “I’m heading back to do rounds. Will you be joining me afterwards?”

“Maybe. I had a new case come in. It’s really important that I start on it as soon as possible.”

Wendy nodded once more before she walked out of the door. Before she left, she threw a derisive glance at Brionna. The woman wanted to laugh, but she knew that wouldn’t go over well with Declan. She settled in what had become her usual chair in front of Declan’s desk as they listened to the sound of Wendy’s heels retreat down the hallway. When she was gone, Declan laced his fingers beneath his chin and stared at her.

“Getting in trouble already?”

“She was being a bitch.”

“Were you late?” Declan asked.

“That’s besides the point,” Brionna mumbled as she glanced away.

Bri heard him approaching before she saw him. When she looked up, he was leaning over her. He hooked a finger under her chin, tilted her face up towards his. She felt the familiar speeding of her heart and dampening of her panties.

“Are you getting jealous?” Declan asked with a smirk.

Brionna laughed. “Not even a little.”

The woman tried to rise out of her chair, but Declan pushed her back down. She scowled, but Declan only smiled wider. There was a small twitch on the corner of his mouth that said he was trying to refrain from laughing.

“I still have to punish you,” he said simply.

“That doesn’t seem fair.”

“Were you late?”

“Maybe,” she mumbled, trying to look away from him again with no success.

“Lock the door.”

It was a simple command, three little words. Somehow they still had the same old tremendous impact on Brionna. Declan let her get out of the chair. She took her time, walking across the carpeted floor, turning the heavy lock. When it was done, she walked back. Anticipation flitted in her stomach.

“Pull down your pants.”

Brionna’s pussy twitched excitedly. He took a seat in her black chair, leaned back as he waited for her to do what she was told. Bri gazed back at him nervously, her fingers pulling at the string that tightened her scrub pants.

“Are you sure you want to do this at work?” She managed to get out in a choked voice.

“More than sure. Now, hurry up. The longer it takes you to do this, the more people are going to be suspicious.”

Brionna swallowed hard. He was right, but even his words she knew had more importance behind them. Declan liked the idea of embarrassing her and she loved it too. She undid the scrubs, pushed them down to her ankles along with the lacy, baby blue panties underneath. Without warning, Declan snatched her forward, pulling her over his lap.

Brionna gasped. He’d only spanked her like this one time before. She rested her fingers in the carpet, spread her legs open wide for him. Bri could just hear the moan escape his lips.

“Push your ass up into the air. Don’t fall.”

Brionna did as she was told. He ran a hand over her skin, the warmth of his skin warming up hers. She yelped as he slapped her ass hard. Declan placed a hand over her mouth.

“Keep quiet.”

Brionna nodded quickly. He lifted his hand slowly before he returned his attention to her throbbing ass. She tensed until he’d rubbed his hand over her skin a few times. As soon as she’d started to relax, thwack! She kept her mouth closed, only a small whimper escaping her lips.

Declan took his time spanking her. She knew that he was dragging it out, timing it to the point when rounds would be over and she’d have to join the others, red assed and embarrassed. That was the real punishment. He delivered one last blow to her body before he rubbed it gently.

“Rounds should be over. Get back to work,” he said cheerfully.

Brionna tugged up her pants. After she’d tied them, he pulled her back to him. Declan placed a passionate kiss on her mouth, one that threatened to make her melt before he pulled back.

“No more misbehavin,” he said softly. “Okay?”

“Okay.”

“What do you say?” He asked, pulling her back.

“Yes sir. Thank you, sir.”

“Good girl,” he mumbled against her ear as he saw her out.

Brionna sighed. Those two words always had that effect on her. No matter what she had to endure through his training, hearing ‘good girl’ made it all worth it. She touched her lips  briefly with the tips of her fingers.

“Did you get in trouble?” Mack asked when she sat next to him in the computer lab.

She could almost feel herself blushing. “Kind of. I’m being watched, very closely.”

That part at least wasn’t a lie. She knew that if she acted up again, Declan would have no problem punishing her again. She knew that what he’d done before was mild compared to what he could do. The man had a way of getting inside of her head and using it against her.

Declan walked in with Wendy. They were deep in conversation as they walked around to ask the interns about their assigned charts. Brionna dreaded when they would come over to her station. Her work was exemplary, but she had the very distinct feeling that Wendy would find something wrong.

“Ms. Jackson,” Declan said, inclining his head towards her.

“Yes?” She asked politely.

“Do you mind showing Wendy your files?”

“Of course.”

Brionna kept the grin off of her face. Even though Declan’s face was stony, she could see the corner of his mouth twitch when he called her Ms. Jackson. Sometimes she wished that she could have his self control.

Wendy gazed over her shoulder. As Brionna had suspected, every little move that she’d made  in the last two months, Wendy scrutinized. Why did she prescribe this? Why did she suggest that? Brionna found herself answering each question with her teeth clenched tightly together. It was as if she was meeting Declan again for the first time when he’d tried to assess her work, only to be impressed. Wendy didn’t seem to be, however.

“Not bad, but I’d study more. If I were you.”

When she walked away with Declan, Brionna flipped her off. Mack smacked her hand down, making the woman turn back around. Bri smiled, rolled her eyes when she left the room.

“What is wrong with you?” Mack asked.

“Are you kidding me? What’s wrong with her! She hates me for no reason.”

Mack shrugged. “Declan was the same way.”

“No, Declan actually realized when I was right. She’s just giving me a hard time.”

“It’s not personal,” Mack said, laying a hand on her shoulder, “she’s kind of vicious to everyone.”

“That makes me feel immensely better,” Brionna mumbled before returning to her work.

If there was one thing she hated, it was being called wrong. She was smart, top of her class out of Morehouse School of Medicine. Now, here was this woman pretending that she didn’t know what she was talking about. Bri seethed. After all, she was the one that had caught a rare disease in a girl when she’d first arrived. She was smart, she was capable.

“If you squeeze that mouse any harder, you’re going to break it.”

Brionna let go of the mouse. She wasn’t sure why she was letting Wendy get to her, but the woman just bugged her. Outside of the lab, Declan stood talking to the woman, his hands buried inside of his white coat. She reached out, grabbed his arm and gave it a squeeze.

If Bri was mad before, she was pissed at that moment. Declan seemed to be laughing. She quickly averted her eyes as Mack glanced over at her. She didn’t want him to know what was going on either.

Once lab was over, they left to grab something to eat. Brionna could barely eat. She was too pissed off about Declan. On the one hand, she knew that he would never hurt her, but she couldn’t stop the little voice in the back  of her head that wanted to tell Wendy to get lost.

“Are you okay?” Mack asked.

Bri nodded quickly. “I’m fine. It’s just been a very long and annoying morning,” she said. She wanted to add, ‘minus the spanking. That was amazing.’

Mack nodded. “It’ll get better. We all have these days, Jackson.”

“I suppose that’s true,” she said stabbing a fork into her salad.

Still, she couldn’t help but to glance a couple of tables over. Wendy was sitting beside Declan, a finger twirling a piece of her hair. Declan was explaining something to her, his hands moving animatedly. The woman was nodding eagerly.

“I think I’m done eating,” Bri said, picking up her tray.

She dumped the remainder of her food before she headed back to the lab. Of course, she couldn’t really tell what was going on between them, but Wendy’s body language made things pretty clear. The only way that she would feel reassured would be when she talked to Declan. Reaching into her back pocket, she pulled out her phone and texted him. Since he was downstairs, she expected to get an immediate text back. When he didn’t, she shoved her phone away before she turned to her work.

I have more important things to do, anyway.

Chapter Three

Declan calmed her down right away. By the end of the night, she was satisfied enough to not have the worry on her brain anymore. She knew that she was being jealous and she promised to buckle down for the rest of the week. Be on time, not challenge Wendy. It worked, for a while.

Brionna held her coffee tightly as she walked into Declan’s office one morning. He was sitting behind his desk, but his face was resting in his hands, his glasses sitting on the desk. Immediately, she knew that something was wrong.

“What’s going on?”

Declan raised his head. He sighed deeply before he rubbed his hands over his face. The man gestured to the chair in front of him. Once Brionna had set down, she could really see the stress on his face.

“What’s wrong?” She asked.

“I’m being put in front of the medical board. One of my patients filed a medical malpractice suit against  me.”

“Are you serious?”

“Yes. Apparently it’s possible that I made a mistake during surgery.”

Brionna hesitated. “Did you?”

The look that Declan gave her was deadly. “I don’t make mistakes in the operating room. The case was a very difficult one, the surgery extremely complicated. I did the best I could.”

“You lost the patient,” she said before she could stop her mouth from forming the words.

Declan swallowed hard. “Yes. I did.”

Brionna reached across the desk and placed her hand on his. “I’m sure it wasn’t your fault and they’ll see that too. You can only do so much.”

“I’m aware of that,” he mumbled, his voice a little more sharp than he’d intended. He sighed. “I’m sorry. I just wanted to let you know. I’m not allowed to see anymore patients until the decision is made, so Wendy’s taking over rounds.”

Bri nodded. She wasn’t sure what else she could say that would comfort him. The expression on his face was one that she hadn’t seen before. He looked beat down, tired, defeated. When she stood up, she leaned over the desk before pressed a kiss to his forehead.

“Everything will be okay,” she said softly.

Wendy walked in as she was leaving out. Brionna stood beside the door for a moment, trying to hear within, but it was impossible. Declan’s office door was thick, sound barely filtered through it with raised voices let alone quiet ones. She sighed before she went to join the others for rounds. It wasn’t long before Wendy met up with them.

“Today,” Wendy said, pushing a few stray strands of hair behind her ear, “we’ll be examining new cases. A few of them are fairly easy. Others, not so much. I’ll tell you who has what when we reach the room.”

Usually, that would have been enough to perk Bri up. Today, it only made her mildly curious. She walked with the rest of the group to their rooms. Wendy, it seemed, had saved the last case for Mack and Brionna. Bri was fairly sure that it would be an easy one since it was Wendy handing it out.

“Now,” she said before they went inside, “this is our hardest case. The symptoms are indicative of several illnesses. What should we do first?”

“Rule out the most common,” Mack said easily, “then move on to other possibilities.”

“Very good, Mack,” Wendy said with a smile. “Several illnesses have in fact already been ruled out and you’ll find those in the patient's notes within the file. Let’s go say hello.”

They walked into the room. A young man, no more than nineteen or twenty, was sitting up in bed. He was watching tv, his eyes glued to the screen. Next to him, there was a young girl who looked like she was still in high school.

“Doctor Wendy,” she said, pushing aside what Bri assumed was homework, “he’s doing a little better today. The tv seems to be distracting him.”

“That’s good news.” Wendy turned to the interns. “This is Amber. She’s Chris’ younger sister and an aspiring doctor. Amber, this is Mack and Brionna. They’re going to help me work on your brother’s case.”

“Nice to meet you,” she said with a smile.

“Here’s the rundown,” Wendy said after the introductions, “Chris is nineteen years old with an odd neurological condition. It only started six months ago. Chris started to display signs of depression, anxiety, withdrawal and his personality became more aggressive. Now, he has hypotonia and cerebellar ataxia. We need to move fast to diagnose and treat him. Understood.”

Brionna and Mack nodded as they wrote down quick notes. Bri glanced at the boy again. He almost reminded her of her brother. There was tiny ray of hope that if she cured this case, maybe she’d be one step closer in helping him as well.

“Thanks Amber, we’ll let Chris get some rest,” Brionna said.

The girl nodded before she turned her attention back to her homework. They left out of the room quietly. When they were back in the computer lab, she and Mack broke out their books and pulled up research. Of course, the symptoms brought up hundreds of different diagnosis. They would have to cross reference them with things that had already been ruled out before they could do anything else.

“My eyes are literally starting to cross,” Brionna groaned as she rubbed her hands over her eyes.

“Mine too,” Mack said, closing his book. “Break time? I could use food that wasn’t made in this cafeteria.”

Brionna laughed. “Me too. I’m going to make a stop and I’ll meet you at the diner across the street?”

“You read my mind.”

Brionna made the trip to Declan’s office. When she walked in, he was buried in a mountain of papers. She walked over to him slowly. Never before had she seen a single thing out of place in his office. If there was one thing she knew about Declan, it was how much of a control freak he was in his own space.

“Declan,” she said slowly, “are you okay?”

The man waved a hand at her as he peered at a file in his hands. “Fine.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes! Are you going to continue to ask me idiotic questions or can I get back to work?”

Brionna gazed at him for a moment. The expression on his face had been so full of anger that it made her pause for a moment. She nodded her head slowly.

“Whatever you want,” she said before she walked towards the door quickly.

“Brionna. Bri-”

She slammed the door. Hurrying down the hall, she pushed back the tears that threatened to spill. Anger coursed through her veins. She stalked across the street.

Mack was already sitting at a table when she plopped down beside him. She ordered food, a huge burger, slathered in grease with extra fries. Mack raised an eyebrow, but said nothing. He could tell that she was pissed off and the last thing he wanted to do was add to it, it seemed.

When their lunch was finished, they went back to work. They had to make rounds again, log their notes and then it was back to Chris’ case. Bri noticed there was a text from Declan, but she ignored it. Burying herself in her work had been the perfect solution to her problems more than once and she was doing it again.

That night, Declan didn’t try to call her. She was happy about it, or so she told herself. She knew that he was under a lot of stress, but she wanted to help him. The way he was acting, pushing her away, it was confusing and hurtful. She didn’t bother staying up late, but instead crawled into bed.

Confronting the next day wasn’t exactly an appetizing option, but she did. She did it for the next three days, not hearing a word from Declan. The anger that she felt at first, was quickly being replaced by the passion for her job until it became an obsession for her to figure out her case as soon as possible.

“You’re like obsessed,” Mack moaned, his head on the lunchroom table as she poured the books once more. “Did you secret lover piss you off?” He asked, glancing at her out of one eye.

Bri shrugged. “I just want to figure out what’s going on with this kid.”

“Why?”

“Well, let’s see, I think it’s because I’m a doctor,” she said rolling her eyes. “Not to mention the fact that what he might have could possibly be what my brother’s been suffering with for years…”

“Okay, okay. I get it. You have good reasons. It just seems like you’re holding something in. If you need to talk about it, you can talk to me. You know that right?”

The look of concern in his eyes made Brionna smile. “Thanks, Mack. Really. I’m okay though. Let’s get back to work.”

“You got it,” he said as he sat up and began going over the books with her.

As much as difficult cases usually enthralled Brionna, this one was frustrating her. No matter what tests they ran, everything came back negative. Even the biopsy had come back negative. It was getting to her that she couldn’t seem to solve the problem.

At first, she’d been surprised when Wendy had given them the hardest case, now she understood why the woman had done it. It wasn’t to challenge, but to humiliate her when she couldn’t come up with the answer. Brionna was really coming to dislike the woman. Everything that she did seemed to come with some ulterior motive.

It was well into the evening by the time Brionna called it quits. Mack was happy to be leaving, the bags under his eyes noticeable. Both of them looked run down, even more so than usual. Wendy had given them some help, but mostly, she’d let them go on their own. Brionna felt like they were drowning, badly.

“I’m so exhausted,” Mack yawned. “I think I’m going to grab some beers and head home. Want to join me?”

“I can’t. I’m going to study some more tonight.”

“Don’t wear yourself out too much,” Mack said as he held the door to the lab open for her, “you don’t want to get sick.”

“I won’t,” she said with a small smile.

“I hope my roommate’s home. I left my keys again,” Mack mumbled as he dug through his pockets. “Or maybe Jacob took them again.”

“What did you say?”

“Oh, Jacob. One of my roommates always takes my keys.”

“Wait,” Brionna said slowly, holding up a hand. She bit her lip. There was something forming just out of reach before she snapped her fingers. “I’m so blind!” She moaned as she walked through the hospital.

“Where are we going?”

“To find Wendy. I figured out what’s wrong with our patient.”

“Wait a minute,” he said. “Would you please explain it to this time.”

Brionna laughed. “Sorry. It’s Creutzfeldt Jakob Disease. At least, I’m pretty damn sure that’s what it is. It’s extremely rare and most people don’t get it until their fifties and sixties.”

“I read about that,” Mack said excitedly, “you can find it by testing the s100 levels in the blood!”

“Exactly!”

Mack held up a hand. They high-fived before they walked into Wendy’s office. She was on a call and held up a finger until she was done.

“What can I help you two with?”

“We solved Chris’ case,” Mack said.

“Really?” Wendy asked as she laced her fingers together.

“It’s CJD. We can test the s100 levels to find it.”

“Good job you two,” Wendy said with a smile. “I knew you were both capable. Chris does in fact have CJD. I only found out a while ago. Good job.”

Chapter Four

Brionna wanted to murder Wendy, but Mack explained to her all of the ways in which that would be frowned upon. Instead, she settled for a pitcher of beer at the bar. She and Mack knocked their glasses together and chugged the frothy beer.

“Why didn’t she just tell us she knew what was wrong?”

“She’s kind of a bitch,” Mack said laughing,” but I think she just wanted us to learn. Hey, we still figured it out. Did you call your mom yet?”

Bri shook her head. “Not yet. It’s late where she is. She wouldn’t appreciate being woken up.”

Mack laughed. “Fair enough. Let’s get some wings too.”

Both of them ate too much food and drank too much beer. By the time they were done, neither of them were any good to drive. They took a taxi back to her place.

“Thanks for the beer,” she mumbled as she flicked on the living room light.

“Thanks for the wings. Shit!” Mack had stumbled into the coffee table.

Brionna laughed as he sank onto the couch. He clumsily kicked off his shoes before he turned to her. She was kicking her shoes off against the wall as he flipped on the tv.

“Bri?”

“Hmm?”

“Why don’t we go out some time?”

Brionna smiled. “I wish I could, Mack. You’re really awesome, but I can’t. I’m seeing someone.”

Mack grinned. “I was right about the secret boyfriend! Are you still mad at him?”

“No,” she said sadly, “just hurt.”

Mack pushed himself up on one elbow. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to make you talk about it.”

“It’s okay,” she said shaking her head.

“Trust me,” he said sinking back onto the couch, “if he’s smart, he’ll fix things soon.”

Brionna wondered if that was true. Would Declan fix things soon? She told Mack goodnight before she climbed into her bed. Wrapped up in the blankets, she wondered when he was going to say anything. He’d tried to text a few times, but she’d been too angry to deal with him. Now, she missed him. Lying there along, Brionna realized how much she craved his touch, his kiss on her neck. Eventually, the beer won out and she thought of nothing as she slept.

~

The next morning started with a splitting headache. Brionna rolled out of bed, groaning. She turned off her alarm before throwing her phone back on the bed. Walking out to the living room she could see Mack still sprawled out on the couch, snoring.

“Wake up,” she said, shaking him lightly, “time to go save lives.”

Mack grumbled. “Didn’t we just do that yesterday?”

“Where’s your sense of responsibility?”

“At the bottom of that last pitcher of beer.”

“Fair enough. I’m going to take a shower,” she mumbled as she padded to the bathroom.

The water was like heaven as it washed over her ebony skin. She sighed, rubbed the back of her stiff neck with her fingers. Declan popped into her mind right away. It was the day of his meeting with the board. She closed her eyes, said a little prayer before she continued her shower.

When she was done, Mack took her place. They picked up breakfast on the way, sugary sweet donuts and large cups of coffee. Everyone was gathered around in the computer lab as they went over notes logged from the night before on their patients.

“Look,” Brionna pointed at the screen, “Chris does have CJD. They’re going to start therapy and treating him.”

Mack smiled as he laid a hand on her back. “You did it again, Bri.”

“We did it,” she said with a grin.

They started rounds as usual. Brionna tried to pay attention, but she was nervous. She wanted to know how Declan’s meeting was going. By the time they were finished, she’d locked herself between she didn’t care and she was worried to death.

“Brionna,” Wendy said, waving  her over, “Declan wants to see you in his office.”

Bri nodded. She tried to keep the excitement from her face as she walked to his office. When she walked in, his tie was off, sleeves rolled up as he straightened up his office.

“You wanted to see me?”

Declan looked up. Immediately, she could see the relief on his face. He walked over to her, wrapped his arms around her body. The part of her that wanted to fight quickly faded. It felt good to be in his arms again.

“They dropped it,” Declan said excitedly, “I didn’t do anything wrong.”

“You never do anything wrong. Remember?”

Declan pulled back. “I did though. I shouldn’t have pushed you away. I’m sorry that I did that. This career that I’ve built, it’s all I’ve had for so long that it’s all I can focus on sometimes.”

Brionna nodded. She tried to glance away, but he brought her gaze back with a soft, but firm hand. The look in his eyes held her.

“It was all I had. Now, I have you. I don’t want to lose you, Bri. Can you forgive me?”

Brionna gazed at him. The look in his eyes was sincere, truthful. Slowly, she nodded her head.

“I can forgive you. Don’t ever push me away again though. Okay?”

“I’m not making any promises. I don’t want to lie to you, but I will try my hardest to talk to you in the future.  Okay?”

Brionna nodded. “Okay,” she said with a small smile. “I missed you.”

Declan took her into his arms again. “I missed you too. Let me make it up to you.”

“Dinner?” She asked.

“Something better. Then, we’ll have dinner later.”

Brionna’s stomach felt that old wave of anticipation. “What are we going to do?”

“Meet me here after your shift. I’m going to show you something.”

Declan pressed a kiss to her mouth, her lips parting to let in his tongue. When he pulled back, she left, slowly. The next few hours were a challenge as she tried to focus on her job. She couldn’t stop wondering what the man had planned for them.

When her shift was over, Brionna all but jogged to his office. When she was inside, he didn’t say a word. He grabbed her hand, led her down the corridors in silence.

“Where are we going?” She asked nervously.

“You’ll see,” he said with a smile on his lips.

They emerged in a hospital room that wasn’t being used. Inside, there was a bed, and a table full of instruments. Declan led her over to the bed.

“Climb up and take off your clothes. Don’t worry, I cleaned everything already,” he said with a laugh.

Brionna grinned as she shimmied out of her clothes. Naked, he leaned her back against the sheets of the bed. He picked up the straps on either side and buckled her down. The bindings were tight, but not so tight that they dug into her skin. She couldn’t move though.

“What are you doing?” She asked in an excited pant.

“Giving you an examination,” he said in a professional voice.

Declan knew it was one of her fantasies and he was making it come true. He slipped on a pair of latex gloves. Brionna’s pussy twitched. He ran his hands over her breasts lightly.

“First, I’ll examine the breasts,” he said in a husky voice.

Brionna’s breath caught in her throat. His hands ran over her skin, gripped her flesh before he released her again. She moaned as his fingers ran over her nipples. He caressed them, pulled them, twisted them lightly. Bri wanted to write against the bed, but she was bound tight.

“Everything seems to be okay,” he said when he was done. “I’m going to continue the exam.”

Declan’s hands ran down her body. When he got to her mound, he stroked her lightly before his fingers dove inside of her. She moaned, unable to control herself and he prodded  her with his fingers. Her legs were trembling, her pussy clenching his fingers tightly as she tried to milk every drop of pleasure from their intrusion.

“Declan,” she pleaded.

“That’s doctor to you,” he said with a grin.

“Doctor,” she said, feeling her entire body blush, “can you please...you know.”

“I’m  sorry. I don’t know,” he slipped in a third finger and hooked it, stroking his fingers against her g-spot.

“Can you please fuck me?” Bri cried out.

“Oh, with pleasure.”

Brionna shivered. She whimpered. The only thought running through her head was how badly she needed him. How badly she wanted him inside of her.

“Doctor, please help me.”

Declan released the straps that bound her. He reached down, unzipped his pants releasing his throbbing cock. Bri moaned in anticipation. He climbed on top of her easily and slipped inside of her in one fluid motion.

Brionna gasped. He gripped the top of the bed as he thrust into her. Her legs wrapped around his waist as he drove into her over and over. She threw her head back, arched her back as he fucked her.

Declan leaned back, gripped her legs. He pushed them up, making her squeal. She was tighter around him now and could feel every vein and throb of his cock. Declan wasn’t being gentle, he was giving every bit of himself that he had to give until she was crying out, gripping the sheet.

“Ask me,” he growled down at her, reading her expression effortlessly.

“May I please cum? Please, please let me cum!”

Declan grinned. “Good girl.”

Still, he didn’t let her cum. He teased her, thrust harder until it took all of her effort to concentrate on not orgasming. Her pussy clenched him tighter until he was panting. Brionna gasped as his hand curled around her throat.

“Please, sir! Please, let me cum!”

“There we go,” he said as he moaned. “Cum for me.”

It was always his words, his words that could seep into her mind and control her body. She moaned as the orgasm washed over her,  one wave after another. He groaned, his cock twitched within her as he came. Bri moaned, the feeling that took over her also exhausted her.

Declan didn’t slip out of her right away, but stayed nestled within her body. He leaned in. As his mouth captured hers, his tongue slipping into hers, she shuddered. When he pulled back, she was smiling.

“Was it that good?” He teased.

Brionna laughed. “No, it was horrible.”

Declan pinched her thigh lightly, making her laugh. He pushed her back down when she tried to sit up. He came back with a towel. Once he’d cleaned her up, he helped her get back into her clothes.

“I hope you’re hungry. I know the perfect place to go for dinner,” Declan said with a big grin.

“Really good food?”

“Something like that,” he said with a wink.

“What does that mean? Declan, what does that mean?”

The mischievous look on his face was saying more than he ever could. He started to leave the room and she followed behind him. Her hand slipped into his. Declan gave it a squeeze. The smile on his face made her want to melt all over again.

“Don’t you trust me?” He asked as they headed back to the main hospital.

“I let you strap me to a bed, didn’t I?”

Declan laughed. “That’s very true. Okay,” he said kissing her cheek when they were back in the hallway, “so trust me. We’re going to have fun.”

Bri swallowed thickly. “What you consider fun,” she mumbled. She couldn’t wait.

The End

Just A Little Spice: A BWWM Second Chance Romance

Chapter One

There was something so wrong about packing up one’s life, Jana Jameson thought as she did just that. Her time in Houston was over, and it couldn’t have been more bittersweet. She’d come to Houston hoping to make a name for herself as a pastry chef fresh out of culinary school, and for a few years she was well on her way. An apprenticeship with a world famous pastry chef straight from the heart of Paris and an award for Best New Dessert Maker of the Year in her first few years out of school. She was ready to conquer the world of decadent desserts.

She’d spent a year in Japan working and another in Italy, taking small techniques and tastes from her travels. Then she’d found David and Nancy Harkness, owners of Pastry & Sizzle and Jana, or JJ as everyone had called her since she was eight years old, thought she would make her mark on the world. The first few years things went well and her creations had brought in enough business to keep David and Nancy open. It wasn’t ego that told her, JJ knew the signs of a struggling business. In the years since her parents had died, she’d witnessed the business her grandmother owned with her best friend Kitty go through hard times. She knew what they looked like.

And that’s why she was so angry with herself right now. She’d seen the signs. First they wanted her to take a more active role in creating and making desserts when she’d been there for only eighteen months. She’d been excited so she hadn’t questioned the move. Then about three years in, they’d offered her a partnership, which she was now glad she hadn’t taken. She didn’t have the money and truthfully, she didn’t see herself working there forever. She wanted to create beautiful wedding cakes and design pastries for big events and special occasions.

She’d told them as much and that’s when her troubles truly began. Not even a week later they’d begun badgering her to write down her recipes, which she’d refused. Then Nancy had tried to make them on her own with no success. When that failed produce results, they’d become increasingly hostile. Forcing her to work longer shifts and skipping paydays. JJ had seen the writing on the wall and put her notice in. Then she’d been sued.

It had been a protracted legal battle that had lasted just over a year and eaten through nearly all of her savings just to win it. They sued to get her to reveal her secret ingredients, because they claimed they owned them. Finally a judge disagreed and JJ was free of them. Free of the nonstop headache. And free of employment.

The only good thing to come out of the entire disaster, as far as she was concerned, was that she’d learned that dessert was just as cutthroat a business as the rest of the meal.

JJ taped up the last box and scanned her now empty apartment. She was over and done with Houston. She would spend her summer in Denver working in a bakery that focused mainly on large events like weddings, galas and corporate dinners. Even though it was just a fill-in gig, she was excited to do what she’d always wanted to do. And after a year of standing in here and there around greater Houston, she was eager to strap on an apron and get to baking!

An hour later her big red SUV was packed and she sat in the underground parking lot getting her bearings before taking off for her next big adventure. Her phone rang and she smiled when she saw the grinning face of her favorite person in the world staring back. “Granny Mae! How are you?”

“I’m fine,” she grumbled but JJ heard the affection in her voice. “I would be better if my favorite granddaughter would visit an old lady once in awhile.”

And the guilt trip begins. “I told you I would come visit you at the end of the summer.” She was actually looking forward to it.

“Yeah but that’s only if you don’t find a job someplace else. You forget, I taught you to cook so I know you’ll find something great.”

JJ smiled at her granny’s compliment. “Thanks Granny Mae, but you saying it doesn’t make it so.” If the only thing she needed was the confidence of her only family, JJ would be well on her way to success.

“Hush child, I know that.” JJ let the silence linger because she knew the woman who had raised her had something else on her mind. “I hate to do this to you baby, but I need you to come to Sugar Creek.”

And there it was. The real reason for the call. “Why, Granny, are you alright?”

Mae laughed. “Me? Child I’m healthier than you. Kitty needs to go to Ireland to settle her oldest brother’s estate and asked me to come with her.”

“Oh no! Is Kitty alright?” JJ was incredibly fond of the tall red headed Irish woman who owned Sweet Lil’ Nothings with Mae. She’d worked side by side with the women from the time she could wash dishes and knead dough.

“She’s fine, child. Just fine. But it needs to be done and she’s too old to travel alone.”

JJ did not remind her granny that they were the same age and therefore doubly too old to travel alone. “As much as I would love to help out Granny, I’m not really in a place to burn bridges and I’ve already agreed to this job for the summer.”

“So un-agree and get your pretty little butt back here and help your family. Or does family mean nothing now that you’re a fancy dessert chef?”

JJ sighed, rubbing her temples. No one laid a guilt trip like Granny Mae, but she also had the distinction of being right. She could head east or west out of town, but she knew exactly where she would be going. “I’ll see you soon, Granny.”

“Thank you baby,” she said with a smile in her voice. “I can’t wait to see you again! It’s been too long.”

It had been exactly three months but JJ didn’t remind her, just said, “I can’t wait, either.” Sugar Creek here I come.

~

“I need wagyu sliders, sweet potato rosettes, lobster-craw bisque and mahi mahi tacos for table seven.”

Aidan looked up, green eyes wide in confusion. “I thought that was a one top?” He’d made a small salmon tartar appetizer for that table and he didn’t want to have to deal with a dine & dash.

The server averted her gaze. “It is a one top,” she stepped closer and whispered, “Gabe said the guy was a food critic and that I should do my job well but don’t overdo it.”

Aidan smiled and peeked out the kitchen door. “Stu Gallows is here from the Chronicle!” He turned, sending a smile to the server, his sous chef and best friend Kyla and everyone else close enough to enjoy it. “This is great!” Stu was the most difficult and temperamental critic in California, and the fact he’d shown up here on a weekday lunch rush meant good things for his restaurant. “Thank you, Manda. We’ll get the food ready and you do just as Gabe said.”

She blushed prettily and walked away.

Kyla laughed. “Jeez man, turn the charm down a bit or the poor girl is going to have an attack.” She shook her head, adding Aidan’s special seasoning blend to the freshly ground wagyu beef.

He prepared the salmon for the tartar and smiled. “I can’t help it if I’m naturally charming and the ladies love me.”

Kyla snorted and rolled her eyes. “Yeah, that’s why you have a string of exes, some of whom have loose lips around reporters.” She lifted an eyebrow, her dark eyes daring him to disagree.

“I can’t help it that Juliet thought we would get married. I told her I had no plans to settle down anytime soon.” It was just his bad luck that she’d run straight to a gossip columnist and called him out for being a workaholic commitmentphobe.

“Maybe that’s because you choose the worst women to get involved with. You’re a chef and you date women who don’t eat. That’s just wrong,” she frowned at the distasteful thought.

“We can’t all have beautiful wives with a healthy appetite like you.”

She grinned at him. “No, but you could. If that’s what you really wanted. I think you enjoy the drama.”

He shook his head. “Maybe I would have a few years ago, but right now The Joint is one of the hottest places to eat in town. I don’t want that tarnished by women with unrealistic expectations. I could see if I lead them on in any way, but I didn’t.” It pissed him off too, that these women went public with their lies. He chopped and chopped, furious that Juliet had talked.

“Slow down there, cowboy. Stu asked for tartar, not pâté.” Kyla was at his side, stilling his hand. “I hate to say this Aidan, but you’re not just my boss you are my best friend. Maybe Juliet was exactly what you needed to get you to change your ways.”

Aidan put the knife down. “Please tell me you didn’t just say that to me.”

Kyla put her hands on her hips and glared at him. “Of course I did. Stop dating just to have someone to date. Find a woman you actually like, one who can hold a conversation and maybe shit like this won’t happen.” She walked back to her station and plated the sliders.

Aidan stared at Kyla and wondered what had come over her. Was she truly upset with him or just the situation? “What’s up with you today?”

Kyla slid the plate through the warming window so the server could grab it and turned to Aidan. “Nothing, but Aidan this is my livelihood too. I love you to death and you know I do, but soon these discarded women of yours will start showing up here. Then what?”

He opened his mouth to assure her that he was committed fully and totally to The Joint. “I’ll do whatever it takes to,” he was cut off by the ring of his phone. “Hang on it’s my Nana.” Aidan took a big inhale and let it out before answering. “My dear sweet Nana Kitty, how are you?”

“I’m just fine, boy. What’s this I hear about you in the paper? Never could keep it in your pants,” she grumbled.

“Nana she was a girlfriend and she’s pissed that now she isn’t.” Stepping away from the station he occupied, Aidan ran a hand through his shaggy brown hair. “Tell me you didn’t call to harass me about Juliet.”

“Hell no! I don’t trust a woman who doesn’t eat and I don’t know why someone dedicated to good food would.”

Aidan let her finish her diatribe. Kitty was a character and she didn’t hesitate to speak her mind, especially when it came to her grandson. “A mistake that has been corrected.”

“Good. I need you to come back to Sugar Creek.”

He stiffened and stood taller as though that would protect him from bad news. “Why? What’s wrong? Are you okay, do you need something?” His heart raced. Sure he hadn’t been to Sugar Creek in more years than he could count, but the thought of losing the woman who’d raised him was unbearable.

“I’m fine, boy. Healthy as a horse or so that witch doctor tells me. I just need you to come back.”

“Aw hell, Kitty, you know I can’t. Not right now.”

Kitty sighed heavily. “Oh I guess that award was right, you are the young chef to watch. Watch him abandon his only family,” she mumbled under her breath.”

“Why? Tell me why you need me there so bad?”

“Mae has some business to take care of and needs me to go with her. I need you to mind the shop while we’re gone.”

Sweet Lil’ Nothings. It’s where he learned how to cook and fell in love with cooking. “Surely you have a manager to take over.”

“You know Mae and I take care of this place ourselves. We have a few kids who help and that’s it.”

“I can send my manager down to look after the place while you’re gone.” He really didn’t want to leave his restaurant and more than that, he didn’t want to go back to Sugar Creek. He loved his hometown but he also found it could be suffocating. He was always expected to be Aidan O’Connor, life of the party, star quarterback and track star. Ladies’ man. It was a lot to live up to and he didn’t relish playing the role again.

“Forget it. Goodbye Aidan,” she said and hung up.

He eyed his phone in disbelief. Kitty never hung up on him. If anything, he had to perform magic just to get her off the phone on most days. “Weird.”

“Did you piss off your Nana again?”

“Apparently. She hung up on me.”

“Why?”

He ran his hands through his hair again and went to the sink to wash his hands. “She asked me to come home and take over her café while she and her friend tend to some mysterious business.” Kyla waited expectantly, knowing if she gave him enough time he would explain it all. “I told her I’d send my manager to deal with it.”

“Well no wonder! I would’ve hung up on your ass too. Really, Aidan? Would you leave a stranger in charge of this place in your absence?”

“Hell no, I would leave you in charge. But Jack is no stranger.”

“Not to you, maybe.”

Shit. He picked up the phone and hit Kitty’s number. “Kitty, I’m sorry. Of course I’ll...”

“It’s not Kitty. She’s too perturbed to talk to you right now.”

“Mae! How’s the prettiest pastry maker I know?”

She laughed. “If you aren’t just the most charming thing around, I swear! No wonder these gals are so ticked when you cut’em loose.” Her laughter died out. “I assume you’re calling back to tell Kitty you made a mistake? That you would never turn your back on family when they needed you?”

Head hanging low, Aidan murmured “Yes.” He could hear the silence on the other end of the line loud and clear so he continued. “I’ll be there as soon as I can. I just need to figure out a few things.”

Mae sighed. “Put Kyla on the phone.”

He extended his hand to Kyla. “It’s for you.”

She frowned and took the phone. A smile instantly transformed her face. “Mae, how the hell are you?” She laughed and they spoke some more. “I sure can. Don’t worry about a thing.” She winked at him and handed him the phone. “I’m in charge and you’ll be in Sugar Creek in two days. Three tops.”

Aidan groaned. “And you all wonder why I date women that are easy to handle.”

She patted him on the back. “Cheer up. Think of this as a vacation. Besides, maybe when you come back all this relationship nonsense will stop making the news.”

Dammit she was right. “Yeah okay, fine. But I’ll be checking in. Often.”

A smile curled her lips. “I don’t doubt it for a second.”

~

JJ stopped an hour from Sugar Creek to get herself under control. She had reasons, very good reasons why she’d left town and hadn’t looked back. Sugar Creek, for all its beauty and glory and safety, had not been kind to her. She’d been a young girl, fresh from the loss of her parents, and looking for a place to belong. Instead she’d found the kids to be cruel and adults to be absent.

Aside from Granny Mae and Aunt Kitty, as she preferred to be called, she missed nothing about the town since she left.

Throughout high school, most of the girls didn’t even know her name. They referred to her as ‘the girl who worked with Aidan O’Connor. She had no identity to them beyond that. And the boys, well they had no interest in a teenage girl close to six feet tall with no curves to speak of and interminable shyness.

She didn’t want to turn into that girl again and she wouldn’t. They no longer had any power over her or her emotions. You just have to remember that in an hour. She sighed and looked into the distance. That was easier said than done, she knew. But she was an adult now. She paid her taxes and her bills on time, occasionally made it to the gym and she had a few failed relationships in her past.

She took a few fortifying breaths before she slid back into her red SUV and stared out the windshield. She would go, because she said she would and JJ always kept her promises. But she would keep her head down and avoid interacting with people when she wasn’t at the shop.

Not that they would recognize me anyway, she thought. She had a new look, adopted over the past few years as she came into her own style. JJ was still tall, would always be, but she was no longer flat. Sometime during her last year in culinary school her body had finally filled out, giving her the curves she always wished for. And then some. Weeks before she started culinary school she’d ditched the glasses in favor of contacts. Then a few years ago she’d gotten Lasik and saved herself the headache altogether. They wouldn’t recognize her and that was just fine with her.

She was just glad Aidan wouldn’t be around to remind her of the skinny nerd she used to be. She could handle anything. Anything but Aidan O’Connor.

When she pulled up to Sweet Lil’ Nothings ninety minutes later, she was all smiles to see the two women she’d been closest to in the world. They were both greyer, but they were just as sassy and feisty as ever. “Looking good, ladies!”

“JJ! Girl aren’t you just a beauty?” Kitty rushed to her and wrapped her in a suffocating hug, which she accepted and let her warmth and the scent of cinnamon and vanilla wash over her.

“Aunt Kitty, it’s great to see you. Are you ready for your trip?”

Kitty blushed and pulled back. “Of course I am. Now tell me when you turned into such a beauty? You were pretty even when you hid yourself away but now, sweet lord above, it hurts to look at ye!”

JJ laughed. Kitty’s Irish accent got thicker when she wanted to make a point. “Thank you Kitty.”

“Come on over here now, and give your old granny some love.”

JJ’s smile brightened. “Granny Mae,” she walked quickly to where her tiny little grandmother stood, two long grey braids hanging down her back and checked apron tied around her small waist. “You look well.”

Mae pulled her into a strong embrace. “Hush child, I look amazing.” Mae squeezed tight. “I dare say no one looks as good as you. Life in the city agrees with you.”

JJ didn’t bother to say that life away from Sugar Creek agreed with her, so she just said, “Thanks.” She stepped back and scanned the café. It was pretty much just as she remembered it. Small bistro style tables with a few larger tables in back, draped with a variety of colored gingham tablecloths and topped with fresh flowers from Freesia’s Sweet Blooms. The walls were dotted with photos from 1940’s cinema and townsfolk over the years. The glass display had been updated so the glass was more rounded rather than with harsh corners. “Things look just about the same. Is there anything new I should know?”

“I got us a new register a few years back. Mae didn’t want it, but it’s ten times easier than that big old jalopy we used to have. It even tells me what change to give back so we don’t run out anything.” Kitty beamed a smile with her arm around JJ’s shoulder. “Ovens are new, but I’m sure you’ll do fine on your own there.”

“Sure.” God it was so surreal being back. She checked her image in the display just to be sure she hadn’t gone back in time.

“Here,” Mae tossed a notebook on the counter in front of her. “This is the schedule. We have two part-timers. Bobby works in the afternoons after school, he’s a senior. Then we have Trista. She’s a single mom and comes in after the kids are off to school. I think you might know her. Trista!”

Oh she knew her alright. Trista Martin had been the ringleader of her torture from seventh grade until graduation. Every cruel word uttered about her, every prank was instigated by Trista. “How long will you be gone?”

Both women eyed her strangely. “Two weeks tops,” Mae assured her.

“Did you call me?”

It was Trista. JJ froze at the sight of her childhood tormentor. She was still beautiful and the only justice was that she looked tired and beat down. It gave JJ no satisfaction to see her that way, but she also felt no sympathy. She crossed her arms and waited.

“This is my granddaughter, JJ. She’ll be taking over while we’re gone.” She turned her gaze to JJ. “We’re teaching Trista how to bake, so you’ll do that as well.”

“If there’s time.” She didn’t want to spend any more time than necessary with that witch. “It’ll just be the two of us and someone has to do the register.” She looked from Mae to Kitty, skipping over Trista. “Is there anything else I need to know?”

Kitty shook her head. “Not now, dear. You’ve had a long trip. We’ll show you everything else you need to know tomorrow. Our flight doesn’t leave until tomorrow night.”

“Great,” she said but her tone indicated it was anything but. “I’ll see you later.” She walked out of the café and back to her car with a defeated sigh. This visit home just became a nightmare.

Chapter Two

JJ stood in the quiet kitchen in the early morning. It had been at least a decade since she spent time in this kitchen with the stainless steel appliances and slab tables. The big floor mixer was in the same corner as always, next to the flour and sugar, while the ovens were now again the wall below the window. It was strange yet refreshing to stand alone in the kitchen, doing what she loved to do. Several loaves of bread baked in the oven and several trays of doughnuts waited to go in the fryer.

The café wouldn’t open for a few more hours and there was a long list of items to be baked. She got started on the lemon squares and next would be her favorite, raspberry tarts. She’d squeezed several lemons and had begun to strain the juice when she heard the back door opened and froze. She grabbed a rolling pin from under the cold slab to her right and crept towards the back. What the hell is wrong with you JJ, call the police. She froze again. She should call the police. “Leave now and I won’t call the police.”

“It’s me. Trista.”

Her body didn’t yield at the familiarity but she did drop lower the rolling pin and eyed the woman warily. “What are you doing here? You’re not on the schedule for another few hours.”

She fidgeted and looked around the kitchen. “I asked my mom to come over early to help with the kids so I could a few lessons in with you. If you’re willing to do it.”

Of course she wasn’t willing, but she Mae and Kitty expected her to do it so she would. “Fine. What have you learned already?”

She shrugged. “I’ve rolled dough for pizza and made cookies. I only started last week,” she added defensively.

JJ nodded and looked around. “I’m getting ready to do lemon squares so we can do that first and then we’ll do more bread.” Trista nodded and came closer, watching intently. “We’re just doing a basic butter crust here with flour, butter and sugar.”

“I’ve done this before at home and it never comes out right.”

Something little miss perfect can’t do. “That means the temperature is too high or you cook it too long once the mixture is added.” JJ turned the mixture onto a flat surface and manipulated it until it was a ball. “Now we chill it and get started on the mixture.” They flew through the preparation after that. “All done. Now bread.” By the time they were finished it was close to ten. “We’ll have you do a little bit of everything each day so you can slowly learn the measurements and recipes.”

“Okay. Thank you JJ. I mean it. I know you didn’t have to, but...”

JJ held a hand up. “Don’t worry about it. I’ll get this stuff ready for the display and you make sure the front is ready for opening.” She didn’t want an apology from Trista. Not now. It wouldn’t matter.

“Hello,” she heard a voice call out against the pounding on the glass door out front.

“We’re not open…yet.” Her words and her smile died on her lips. JJ opened the door the one man she’d hoped never to see again. “We’re not open.”

“I’m looking for Kitty.” His eyes squinted as though maybe he knew her, but couldn’t place her.

“She’s in Ireland. Is that all?”

“No,” his hand slapped the door to stop it from closing on him. “Kitty and Mae asked me to come down and watch the shop.”

She couldn’t believe it. Those conniving old biddies! “They did?”

“Yes” he frowned, green eyes shrinking to slits. “Are you going to let me in?”

“You’re staying?” Kitty said he owned a restaurant in California somewhere so she doubted he planned to stay.

“Yes so you should probably let me in and get to work.”

JJ put on a fake smile, and pulled the door wide so he could enter. “Great. Thanks,” she said, untying her apron and tossing it at him. “The baked goods are ready for the display but the cheese still needs to be sliced. Trista is around somewhere.” Then she walked out the front door and turned the corner to her car. This was perfect. Aidan was here so she didn’t have to be. JJ jumped in her car and pulled out her phone. There was still time to get to Colorado for that job. If it was still available.

Keys in her hand she leaned forward to push them into the ignition when her door was yanked open. “What the hell?” She immediately pressed the button on her pepper spray and a cloud of red appeared. “Get out! Get out!” She shoved at her assailant and kicked him until he gave her space.

“Dammit lady, what the hell is your problem?”

“My problem? You’re the one who accosted me. Don’t you know it’s dangerous to break into people’s cars?”

“I wasn’t breaking in you mad woman, I was trying to stop you.” He dug the heels of his hands into his eyes.

“Same thing as far as I’m concerned. Here,” she tossed him a bottle of water. “Rinse out your eyes and stop attacking women.” She slammed the door and started the engine before she froze and rolled down her window. “Aidan?”

“Do I know you?”

He didn’t even recognize her. “Nope. Sorry, have a good day.” She waved and drove off.

~

He’d only been in town for about an hour and he’d already been assaulted by a strange but beautiful woman. Aidan stumbled back to the café and headed for the kitchen to rinse out his eyes.

“Are you okay?”

He whirled around at the soft voice behind him. “Towel please.” He blinked a few times. His eyes still stung but he could see again. “Trista? What are you doing here?”

She gave him a sheepish smile. “I work here now.”

“Right. And the rude crazy person who just sprayed me?”

She frowned at him. “Seriously?” At his silence a small smile touched her lips. “She doesn’t look that different. That was JJ.”

“What?” It couldn’t be. JJ was tall as hell, nothing but knees and elbows. That woman had been curvy and lush…and she wasn’t wearing glasses. “Are you sure?”

Trista nodded her blond head. “Yes. Kitty and Mae called you both to come back while they’re away.”

“Unbelievable!” Those meddling old ladies had done it again. They were always pulling one over on him and JJ to get their way. Some things never change. “So why did she cut out of here like a bird on fire?”

Trista shrugged. “It must’ve been you, because she managed to teach me to bake all morning without shoving me into the oven. She left when you showed up.”

He thought about that. She had obviously recognized him and saw no need to let him know who she was. And her icy demeanor towards him was odd. He recalled they were friends growing up, working Sweet Lil’ Nothings together. “Well hell.”

“Doesn’t matter now. The café is officially open so I’ll deal with the front and you can start putting these in the display. That’s what JJ was doing before she left.”

“Right.” He got to work, and for the next few hours he and Tristan worked well together serving a surprisingly large lunch rush. He’d seen many of the people he’d grown up with, went to school with and they all wanted to chat. Surprisingly most of them just wanted to congratulate him on the success of his restaurant. A few guys wanted to relive the glory days and a few women slid him their numbers and made promises of a good time.

He was pleasantly surprised with Sugar Creek so far. Even Sweet Lil’ Nothings had a bit of a makeover. The appliances were new and the kitchen had been rearranged and updated. It looked nicer than he remembered, but nothing was so different as to be unrecognizable. It was a strange sensation, being back home and not being in a rush to leave. He felt comfortable.

That was scary as hell.

When there was finally a lull, everyone had gone back to work he figured, they were able to reset. “So give me the rundown.”

Trista nodded. “I’ve been here about three months and I only work the day shift because of the kids.” She must’ve expected him to say something but he didn’t so she continued. “I rarely open, but after the first rush we check stock to see what needs to be refilled. Usually Mae heads to the back to do that, while Kitty changes specials and I clean up the place. That’s pretty much the entire day.”

Aidan nodded. “Okay, and JJ does what?”

“She got here two days ago and she’s been doing pretty much all the baking, while I take care of the register and keep the front looking good.”

“That sounds easy enough. What about the schedule?”

“I work days, Bobby works after school until close. Otherwise it’s just Mae and Kitty.”

“And JJ?” Why was he so stuck on JJ? She obviously wanted to be here less than he did and taken the first opportunity to leave.

“Like I said, she got here two days ago and she’s been working all day until now.” Trista suspected she was well on her way to wherever she came from when Kitty and Mae called.

“Come on, Trista, how long does she stay gone for lunch?”

Her brows wrinkled in confusion. “She hasn’t left for lunch at all. She grabs a sandwich here, if she eats.” The woman worked like the house was on fire. Trista didn’t know where she got her energy. “Aidan, I think she left.”

“Of course she did.” This conversation was getting ridiculous. “We both saw her breeze out of here.” He rolled his eyes and checked the display to see what needed to be made.

“I mean, Aidan, I think that since you’re here she decided she didn’t need to be.” Trista shook her head, grabbed a towel and began wiping down the tables. The man was clueless and she was done. JJ and Aidan could figure it out, she would just do as she was told.

“How long is your shift, Trista?”

She checked her watch. “If you’re back in an hour, I can leave in time to pick the kids up from school.”

Aidan nodded. “School? How old are your kids?”

She smiled at his confusion. “Seven and nine.”

“Wow. And your husband?”

“Off with someone younger, hotter and richer.”

He grimaced. “Sorry.”

She shrugged. “Some might say it was karma.”

“Trista,” he began but she cut him off.

“No, it’s fine and it’s true. I mean, I thought for sure JJ would fire me as soon as Mae and Kitty left. But she didn’t. She didn’t make me feel like a loser, didn’t rub my face in my misfortune. Hell, she didn’t even tell them how I treated her every single day since she moved to Sugar Creek.” She smiled. “That’s more than I deserve so, don’t be sorry for me.”

He nodded. “We all make mistakes.”

“Yep. You should go if you want to get back before Bobby gets here.”

Aidan glanced at his watch and darted out of the café. If JJ thought she could leave and stick him with the restaurant, she had another thinking coming. If anyone was leaving, it was him. He had a restaurant to run. In less than ten minutes, he was parked outside the home he’d grown up in and stomping up the cement steps and then the wooden porch steps to bang on Mae’s door.

JJ pulled the door open, annoyance splashed all over her face. “Yes?”

He was blown away again. She’d grown into such a beautiful woman. “JJ, is that really you?”

She leaned against the door, leaving it open just a few inches. “Is there another black girl you expected to answer the door?”

His green gaze narrowed in her direction. “Obviously not, it’s just you look so…different.”

“That tends to happen over time.”

Okay so she wasn’t in a catching up kind of mood. “Why did you leave?”

“No need for both of us to be there.”

She was right, but for some reason it just didn’t ring true. “So you’ll be in tomorrow?”

“Am I needed tomorrow?”

So much for shy, soft spoken JJ. “Seriously?”

She took a deep breath and slowly released it. “What is it you expect here?”

“An answer would be nice.” Why was she being so damn stubborn? The woman couldn’t answer a damn question to save her life. “Tell me now, are you leaving town?”

“If you’re here to take over, yes.”

He crossed his arms. “And if I’m not here to take over?”

“Then I guess I will be. Is that all?”

He sighed again, his frustration with this beautiful headache growing. “No. I’m going home as soon as I find a flight back.”

“Great,” she said and shut the door in his face.

Chapter Three

Why did the man have to look even better today than he had at eighteen? It all seemed so unfair. He still had a head of thick brown hair, his green eyes were deep and rich like the depths of the forest. And that body! Good lord but the body on him was freakin’ unbelievable. His shoulders were broad and tapered to a narrow waist that held up a pair of jeans quite nicely. Yesterday when she’d done her Queen Bitch act, she’d taken the time to give his body a sweep or two. She took in all the details, secretly admiring each one.

Or at least she had been until he’d been utterly shocked by how different she looked. Different. People always said different when they really mean good. She knew what they really wanted to say. “You used to be such an ugly girl, and now you’re so beautiful.” It wasn’t ego, she knew she’d turned out alright in the looks department. That didn’t mean she needed the whole world to remind her. JJ had to live with that face for twenty years.

It was irrelevant anyway because she didn’t give a damn what Aidan O’Connor thought of her. He was probably in the air already, headed back to wherever he lived now. She hoped so because Sweet Lil’ Nothings wasn’t big enough for JJ, Aidan and his ego.

The downside was that JJ was staying in Sugar Creek for at least another week. But the upside was that it would be without Aidan. With her earbuds in, JJ shook her hips while she made bread. Lots and lots of bread. She made honey wheat rolls, focaccia, baguettes and pretzel rolls just to start with. But it was peaceful this early in the morning and she was determined not to let anything ruin her day. Not Trista, not Sugar Creek and certainly not Aidan.

She was in the middle of turning out pizza dough when she felt a hand on the back of her neck. Instantly her self-defense training kicked in and she turned with a one-two punch to the gut and a palm to the nose. “No!”

“Dammit woman, stop attacking me!”

Aidan. “You’re not supposed to be here.”

He flashed that charming smile of his, the one that made a girl wonder what put that smile on his face. It worked all the time. Mostly. “Yeah well tell that to Kitty.”

If she hadn’t gotten the same phone call from Kitty and Mae, JJ would laugh. “Right. Well I’ve got things covered in here so you can come back in the afternoon.” She didn’t want to have to spend all day with his big body hovering in the miniature kitchen, smelling that masculine scent of his and listening to his deep rumbling voice.

“I’m already here so I may as well help.” He leaned against the table where she kneaded the rosemary bread.

“Yeah well if you’re here now then one of us will have to work all day and I’m not in the mood to pull another twelve hour shift.”

“You would have to do it if I wasn’t here,” he taunted, trying to break the icy shell that surrounded her.

“You are here though, and I have no interest in doing your work.” She placed the bread in a bowl so it could rise, covered it and wiped her hands on her apron before she turned to him. “So if you plan to stay here, I’ll leave and come back this afternoon.” Even though she’d already been here for a few hours.

“So you’re going to leave again?”

JJ scooted around Aidan and grabbed the muffins from the ovens. “No. You are. I’ve been here for hours already. Why are you being so difficult about this?” She knew he didn’t want to be here any more than she did, probably less since he’d chosen an odd hour to start his day.

“Why are you trying to get rid of me? I thought we were friends.”

She couldn’t believe he’d gone there. JJ rolled her eyes and ignored him until he finally gave up and walked away.

~

Three days. That’s how long Aidan had been in Sugar Creek and that’s how many days JJ had ignored his very existence. He didn’t get it. They grew up together, had learned how to cook and fallen in love with the culinary arts together. Right here in Sweet Lil’ Nothings. Now she acted like he was a bother, a nuisance. And it pissed him off.

So Aidan had come in halfway through the morning shift every single day. Just to get under her skin. It was why he’d come in today. Well that and because he had a brilliant idea on how to bring in a bit more revenue. The café was doing very well considering the size of Sugar Creek. But the booming tourist seasons meant even more money in winter and summer. Still, he’d seen a young girl performing in the town square and asked her to perform for two hours inside Sweet Lil’ Nothings. She’d just started to strum her guitar when JJ stormed out of the kitchen.

“What the hell?” She looked adorable, covered in flour, scowling as she scanned the room in search of the sound. She marched over to Sasha. “Excuse me? What are you doing here?”

Sasha looked up warily. “I’m setting up. He said I could play here for two hours,” she nodded over to Aidan and JJ’s scowl found a target. “Of course he did. Carry on, then,” she said and stalked back to the kitchen, ignoring him altogether.

That had been less satisfying than he’d expected. He wanted her to react, to show some display of emotion towards him. He didn’t know why but he needed her to give a damn. Aidan nodded at Sasha and strolled to the kitchen. “I figured live entertainment might bring in more customers.”

JJ nodded and continued to pour more cupcake batter in the tins. She moved economically around the kitchen, graceful in the dance of baking goods. He liked watching this new and improved version of JJ move. Those long legs, lush curves and her I don’t give a fuck attitude. It was doing it for him in a major way.

“Plus she’s pretty good and think of it as doing something good for a member of the community.” Sasha was a high school student hoping to make it big as a singer and Aidan wanted to help if he could. Plus you thought JJ would be impressed. It was true but he ignored the voice that said so. “What do you think?”

She shrugged and set the timers for the cupcakes. “I don’t.” She put the dirty dishes away and grabbed more bowls for another round of baking.

Aidan sighed heavily, his frustration higher now than it had been in the past few years. Even more than his most recent ex blabbing to the papers. Slowly he walked over to where JJ stood at the sink and cornered her. “What the hell is your problem?”

She turned, eyes wide when she realized how close he was.  “I don’t have a problem.” Hands flat on his chest, she pushed him away. “Just because I’m not falling at your feet doesn’t mean I have a problem. Get over yourself.”

“I don’t buy that. We used to be friends, JJ, and now you act like you can’t even stand me.”

She scoffed and threw her hands up in disgust. “Really? We used to be friends? Do friends say ‘she’s flatter than pizza dough plus a total dweeb and I wouldn’t make a play for her if she was the last chick on earth’? Yeah I didn’t think so.” She spun away, slamming her apron into the laundry and storming out of the café.

Shit. He said those words, every single one of them practically verbatim. Only, arrogant bastard that he was, he never realized she’d heard him say those words. Now it all made sense. Not just her cool reception of him since their return to Sugar Creek, but her disappearance that summer before culinary school.

JJ had stopped working the same shift but there’d been evidence that she was still around like the apron she’d made for herself. But she hadn’t been around during the bon voyage party for him and she’d never showed up to say goodbye to him. At the time he hadn’t given it much thought, there were quite a few hot girls lining up to give him a very special goodbye.

Aidan hadn’t really thought about JJ much over the years, other than when Kitty made the odd mention of her. It was obvious that neither Kitty nor Mae know. If they had, he would have a permanent scar somewhere on his body and they wouldn’t have cooked up whatever this scheme was to get them both home.

“What did you do?”

He turned and found Trista with her hands balled into fists at her hips, eyes glaring daggers at him. “What makes you think I did anything?”

She shook her hair, blond bangs brushing against her forehead. “She has every reason to hate me yet she treats me with kindness and respect. This is the second time she’s stormed out because of you.” She gave him a knowing look. “So what did you do?”

He ran a hand through his hair and blew out a long, agitated breath. “I couldn’t figure out why she was so cold to me. I mean, we were kind of friends back in the day but she acted like she couldn’t stand me. So today I called her on it.” He really didn’t want to say the next part. It didn’t make him look like the good guy he thought he was.

“And,” she prompted with a curious smile.

“Why do you care?” He narrowed his eyes at Trista. “You hated her and now you’re acting like her protector.”

“Oh no, you’re not turning this on me. I’m just curious what you could have done to make her react this way when she treats me just fine.”

“She overheard me saying some shitty stuff about her back then and she’s upset about it.”

Trista nodded. “And you just couldn’t leave her alone, could you? Aidan, why do you need everyone to like you?”

“I don’t need anyone to like me, but JJ and I grew up together. We learned to cook together, I thought we were friends.”

She nodded and pushed off the wall. “Yep, because we all say awful things about our friends.”

“I forgot I even said it!” That was a weak ass defense and he knew it.

“Did you forget you were friends  when you said them?”

His shoulders slumped in defeat. “I think I liked you better when you were a bitchy mean girl.”

She laughed. “Not the first time I’ve heard that, actually. But this isn’t about me. Apologize and mean it, or leave her alone.” With those parting words, she disappeared into the front of the restaurant.

Dammit. He just couldn’t catch a break today.

~

After her blowup at Aidan, JJ was happy to see that he’d decided to keep his distance from her. She couldn’t deny that she was also a little disappointed that he hadn’t even apologized for his cruel words. Then again she hadn’t really expected him to. Aidan O’Connor was a man’s man. Despite his chosen profession, he wasn’t just one of the guys. He was the guy. He would never admit he was wrong or made a mistake or acted like a jerk. His charm and gorgeous good looks made such gestures unnecessary most of the time. That wouldn’t work with her. Nope, not even a little bit.

Since the handsome idiot had finally gotten a clue and stuck to working his own damn shift, she hadn’t seen him. Two whole days of bliss and quiet. The days would have been perfect if she didn’t have to be nice to Trista. Actually Trista the woman wasn’t so bad. She was quiet, kind and eager to learn. They would never be friends because JJ felt like her teenage self whenever she was around, but they maintained a veneer of civility.

“Hey JJ, we’re getting low on flour,” Trista said quietly, still wary of the woman.

JJ looked up and nodded. “Okay. I’ll take care of inventory and order supplies. You do the pecan sticky buns and a batch of buttercream frosting. Yell if you need help.” Trista nodded and JJ left her alone. She wasn’t a bad employee, not at all. In fact, JJ wanted to talk to her about her plans for the future. Trista could be a big help to Granny Mae and Aunt Kitty, if she was willing. “I shouldn’t even worry about this,” she mumbled to herself as she tried to sift through their antiquated billing and ordering system. If everything went well, she would be out of Sugar Creek in a few days.

Not that she had anywhere to go. None of the positions she applied for had responded yet so she was unemployed and homeless. Exactly where she imagined she’d be when she finished culinary school. Whatever else happened, JJ needed to get out of town. She would take a job wherever one became available. If she didn’t find one before Kitty and Mae came back, they would ask her to stay here and she didn’t have the heart to tell them Sugar Creek would never be her home again. Maybe things had changed.

Maybe the people had changed, but JJ wouldn’t know. She hadn’t been around town much. Her only real interaction with them was at the café and that was fine by her. There was no reason to go anywhere. The fridge was stocked so she had no reason to visit the diner or the gastro pub in town. She had no reason to get her hair or nails done and she had no friends to grab a cocktail with so she went from the café to Mae’s house and back. That was it.

There was no way she could move back to Sugar Creek.

Not ever.

“Hey JJ? Sorry to bother you but my glaze is lumpy.”

JJ wanted to laugh at the woman’s pout, but she didn’t want to make it seem like she was making fun of Trista or that they were friends. They weren’t. She finished placing the last order and stood. “Okay let’s go see.”

“I tried to make the glaze at home and it was lumpy. The kids ate it anyway and now think I’m the best mom ever, but they didn’t pay for it.”

That was sweet, JJ thought and she quickly tried to banish it. She didn’t want to have kind feelings toward anyone here, especially Trista. But she could be nice. Mae would expect it. “They just look at the lumps as more sugar not a mistake. I say take the glory and run with it.”

Trista laughed. “Thank you, JJ.”

She gave a nod and a small smile as she made her way to the bowl. He lifted the whisk and saw the clumps fall back into the bowl. “Okay I see what the problem is. You’re a single mom.”

Trista frowned. “What?”

“You’re always rushing around to make sure everything is taken care of. You do it all on your own so you have to move fast to get it done.” She held up her hands. “It’s not a criticism. Making glaze is a slow process. Add slowly with one hand and stir with the other. If that’s not possible, slowly add more sugar until it reaches the right consistency.”

Trista smiled at the explanation. She thought that was almost a compliment. “Got it. Can I try again?”

JJ nodded and stepped aside. “Of course. I’ll just watch.”

“No pressure,” she laughed.

“None at all. You’ll get it. Once you’ve done it right once, you’ll know what it looks and feels like.” JJ watched Trista add the ingredients and whisk them together, a wide smile on her face as the glaze came together. “Perfect. A little at a time makes all the difference.”

Trista couldn’t stop smiling. “You’re a great teacher, JJ. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” JJ scanned the kitchen, making sure everything was in order. She hated to have a sink full of dishes when they needed to do another round of baking after the first rush. Satisfied everything was as it should be she turned back to Trista. “Are you planning on making this your job for the long term?”

Trista paled. “I, uh…I thought we were fine now.”

Tears began to pool in her eyes and JJ panicked. She didn’t really know how to deal with tears. Granny Mae was a tough old lady who would tell her to ‘put on your big girl panties and suck it up’ when she shed tears. “What’s happening? Why are you crying?”

Trista looked away and swiped at them. “You know, JJ, I really thought you were so mature, the way you came in and didn’t hold the way I treated you against me. I guess I was wrong.”

The only thing JJ hated more than tears was histrionics. “What are you talking about?”

She sniffled. “Why did you even bother to teach me all this if you were going to fire me? Was this some elaborate revenge scheme?”

Now it was becoming clear to her. And this was why she preferred to spend her time in the kitchen. Flour and eggs didn’t throw temper tantrums or get their feelings hurt. “Trista,” she continued to talk, her attitude growing increasingly belligerent. “Trista shut up!” Finally, sweet peace. “I’m not trying to fire you, jeez! I was going to ask if you thought about helping manage the place.” She shook her head in disgust and threw her arms down. “You know what? Forget it.” She went up front to double check the register and make sure everything was clean. They would open soon. Not soon enough, she thought as she unlocked the door.

Chapter Four

Aidan was sick and tired of waiting. Of being sorry. Of being ignored. He was damn sorry he’d ever said that about JJ and he was sorrier that she heard him being a stupid teenage boy. But if she thought she could ignore him, then she would just have to think again. No one ignored Aidan O’Connor.

He and Bobby were finished at the bakery. All the surfaces had been wiped down and JJ would take care of the deposit tomorrow. Tonight they had a lot to talk about. Well he had a lot to say, all he needed JJ to do was listen. He had a lot to say to her, starting with an apology, and he would make sure she listened.

After a quick stop at Denny’s Grocery, he turned onto the street Kitty and Mae had lived on since before Aidan and JJ were even born and pulled into Kitty’s newly paved drive. The stubborn old woman had refused to call a local contractor to get it done, so he made the appointment and had them do it while she was at the bakery. That had been a fun conversation. He grabbed the two bags and made his way to Mae’s porch, smiling at the music wafting through the windows along with the smell of chocolate. He knocked and waited. Judging by the volume of the music, there was no way JJ would hear him, but he knocked again.  He turned the knob and shook his head when it didn’t budge. JJ had also gotten into the habit of locking doors. Aidan jogged back down the stairs and around the house to the back door that opened into the kitchen. It was open and he walked in, stopping cold when he spotted JJ in the shortest silk shorts he’d ever seen, along with a matching top that hugged her large breasts beautifully. How had I ever thought she was plain looking?

She was a stunning vision of cocoa in pink. Long brown legs stretched as far as the eye could see, climbing until they reached a plump ass that formed the perfect question mark from the right angle. Her small waist gave way to breasts that were more than a handful even for his large hands. Her skin was smooth and it looked softer than the tiny pajamas she wore. Aidan bet her nipples were the color of nutmeg. “JJ,” he called softly knowing she couldn’t hear him, but he could take his eyes off her gyrating body. “JJ!”

She stopped moving and turned slowly, her hand snaked out in search of something until it landed on an apple. Her hands curled around it and she took aim. Straight at his head.

Aidan ducked and sat the bags down. “That’s the last time you attempt to bodily harm me, JJ.”

She glared at him. “You entered my home without permission. I could kill you and no one would think anything of it.”

He stared at those bottomless brown eyes and those plumps lips, pursed in distaste. And laughed. He doubled over in laughter until he felt an orange hit his shoulder. “Dammit, woman.”

“What are you doing here, Aidan?”

Damn he couldn’t concentrate with all that sexy brown skin on display but saying so would mean her covering it up. “I’m here to make you dinner.” He smiled and pointed to the groceries.

“I’m perfectly capable of making my own dinner, thanks.” She walked to a fridge and began to pull out ingredients. “You can go home now.”

He laughed again. “I like this new spunky version of you.” Aidan ignored her glare and pulled out onions, garlic, herbs and tomatoes. He’d planned to make something simple yet delicious, seafood risotto.

“I’m thrilled,” she said in a monotone. Her brows crinkled. “What the hell are you doing, I told you to get out of here.” She stomped over and began throwing items back into the bags. “I don’t want or need you to cook for me, okay?”

“No, JJ. It’s not okay.” He took a few steps over until they were face to face, her body trapped between the center island and his big body. “None of this is okay, but you’re determined to hold a grudge. Aren’t you?”

She swallowed hard, trying to get past the lump in her throat. “I’m not hanging on to any anger to hold a grudge, Aidan. You’ve already lied to me once and that’s quite enough for one lifetime.”

His shoulders slumped but he didn’t move. When JJ moved to put distance between them his arms shot out, bracketing her in his arms. “I never lied to you JJ. We were friends, but I was a stupid kid. Jack was making fun of me because he saw us laughing in the bakery and he called you my girlfriend. I got defensive and said some really stupid things that I’m really sorry I said.”

She tried to push his chest but he was immovable, especially with the way her freshly showered scent wafted up to his nose. “No. You’re just sorry you got caught. There’s a difference.”

From this angle he could see right down her cleavage and he groaned. “JJ I am just fucking sorry, okay? Now I’m going to make an apology meal, which you will accept and we’ll catch up like two people who used to know each other.”

She blew a few wayward strands off her face and glared up at him. “Don’t think you can bully me, Aidan O’Connor. I’m not that shy geeky little girl who stupidly thought you were my friend. Pack up your shit and-,”

Aidan couldn’t stand it anymore. The more she yelled the closer she came, her soft breasts pushing against his chest, her scent teasing him until he was ready to explode. She wouldn’t stop so he did the only thing he knew would shut JJ up. He kissed her. It was meant to be a quick kiss to shock her into silence, but once his mouth was on hers, Aidan was hooked. JJ tasted like cinnamon and sugar and JJ. Her lush lips were soft against his, and so plump he couldn’t resist sucking one into his mouth. He took advantage of the gasp that escaped her and slid his tongue in for a deeper taste. So soft, so warm. Kissing JJ had suddenly become his favorite pastime and he couldn’t stop. When her hands fisted in his chest and her tongue swirled into his mouth, he was lost, pressing against her until she could feel the long hard evidence of her impact on him.

Hands wrapped around her small waist, Aidan lifted her onto the counter and stood between her legs, letting his hands roam the length of her thighs, coming closer and closer to the spot where heat and moisture emanated. Her fingers ran through his hair, tugging hard when his fingers dipped under the leg of her shorts. Finally they brushed against the wet heat of her lips and she gasped, making Aidan harder than he’d ever been. He let his finger slide into her opening while his mouth tasted her chin, her jawline and down her neck. JJ’s fingers curled around his locks and guided him to her breasts. She didn’t have to ask twice, he grinned pulled the silk camisole down to reveal—just as he imagined—nutmeg colored nipples and he eagerly pulled one into his mouth. He sucked hard. Hard enough to make her gasp and make her tip pucker but not hard enough to truly hurt. He added another finger to her body and her hips began to jerk against him. She was so tight, his dick was eager to for his turn.

“Aidan,” she gasped at the sensation of his fingers deep inside her and his mouth on her. This felt better than she knew to imagine it, back when she’d had a huge crush on him. Now though, Aidan the man, had a talented mouth and hands.

His name whispered from her lips had him going crazy. He needed to be inside her, now. When she began to quiver around his fingers, he slowed. A growl of surprise escaped when JJ’s fingers began to move at his button, and then his jeans fell to the floor with a thump. He laughed when her toes curled around his waistband and freed him of his boxers.

“Now,” she moaned urgently.

Aidan probably should have had about a thousand second thoughts at that moment, but he didn’t. He removed his fingers from her body and used them coat his erection. Her groan told him how much she liked it and he used his tip to spread her moisture around. “Oh, shit.” She was so damn tight, so fucking wet and he was deep inside her in one fast thrust.

~

I’m having sex with Aidan! That was the second thought that raced through her mind when he filled her body. The first was oh good god! Because the man was long and thick, and damn he smelled so good. It was a bad idea, she knew, but he felt too good to stop. She wouldn’t give up this pleasure. Not now.

JJ cried out at the sensation of Aidan filling her and wrapped her legs around his waist. He was still for a long time, too long, while he waited for her body to adjust. “Aidan,” she groaned, squeezing her muscles around him until he began to move. At first his strokes were long and slow, torturing her until her thighs began to quiver and her core tightened. Then the handsome bastard pulled out, all the way out, and slammed back in. He did it over and over and over until she was screaming her pleasure and it bounced off the walls, getting louder with each thrust.

She needed to touch him, to taste him so she leaned forward and swiped her tongue from his shoulder, slowly up to his ear. She bit his ear and then sucked the lobe into her mouth, making him groan loud. “Little minx,” he groaned and increased his speed, his depth, his eagerness.

JJ’s arm pushed between them and she let her fingers work her clit while Aidan did delicious things to her body. He moaned again and again and she thought she heard him mutter, “so fucking beautiful,” but she wasn’t sure because stars began to explode behind her eyes and her body started to quiver at her toes. With every deliberate stroke, that intense green stare and his hard body plunging into hers, the wave spread up her legs and thighs, pulsing and flooding her core before it move up to the tips of her hair. She cried out his name as a second powerful orgasm washed over her, squeezing him so tight it triggered his own release.

“JJ,” he moaned when he emptied into her, stilling as the earthquakes rocked his body. “That’s so hot,” he panted, watching her succulent body, brown skin glistening with a thin sheen of sweat laid out on the counter. Small convulsions still shook, pulling him deeper each time.

A strange noise sounded to the side. “What was that?” She sat up quickly in a move that separated their bodies. The noise sounded again. “Do you hear that?”

Aidan still leaned against her and the counter, his legs felt weak but his dick was ready to go again. “It’s a phone, yours or mine probably.” He reached across her and lifted a bag. “Yours.”

JJ fell back on the counter, shivering when his mouth curled around her hard nipple. “Hello?”

“Why are you out of breath, child?”

She pushed Aidan away. “Granny Mae, when are you coming home?” Her gaze never left Aidan. He looked so beautiful standing there, hair all disheveled and skin flush from sex.

“That’s what we’re calling about. It’s going to be a little longer than a few more days.”

JJ frowned, hearing the words for the lie they were. “What exactly does that mean?” She heard a strange sound in the background. “Where are you guys, because that doesn’t sound like a country town in Ireland.” She tapped the speakerphone button.

“Oh JJ, you were always too smart for us,” Kitty began. “Well dear there’s no easy way to tell you this but, well Mae and I have decided to take a cruise.”

“What? You left Ireland and went on a cruise? Are you out of your minds?”

“Hush child,” Mae chided. “First of all there never was an Ireland. That was just a ruse to get our idiot grandchildren to visit us once in awhile. You don’t think we deserve a vacation after we raised you both and took care of you, sent you out into adulthood to make something of yourselves?”

“Of course you do, but don’t try to guilt me. You lied and now you want to make me feel bad about it. No, this is just all kinds of wrong.”

Mae sighed. “Maybe it is, but it’s done now. Kitty and I will be back next month.”

“Next month? Today is the fifth!”

“I’m old, not senile. I know exactly what day it is.” Mae grumbled and whispered something to Kitty. “Kitty says tell Aidan he’s expected to stay too. If he goes home, tell him not to come back.”

“But you,” she didn’t finish her sentence because Mae hung up. JJ closed her eyes and bowed her head. “Did that seriously just happen?”

Aidan nodded. “I’m afraid so. Now what?”

Her gaze settled on his naked body, still slick and gorgeous. And growing. She smiled. “I’m going to take a shower, but I was promised dinner.” She hopped off the counter and walked away. She was halfway to the bathroom when she heard Aidan’s footsteps behind her.

Chapter Five

“How is everything going?” Aidan leaned back in the recliner his grandfather used to sit in every night after work, with a smile as he chatted with Kyla.

“Amazing! This is now the best restaurant in all of San Francisco, thank you very much. In fact, I think you ought to just say down there in Sugar Snap.”

He could hear the amusement in her voice and he chuckled. “It’s Sugar Creek and I don’t think so. Get your own restaurant, dammit.” He was happy to hear that The Joint was doing well in his absence, but it also made him feel a little…sad. If the restaurant was just as good without him as with, why was he working so hard?

“What’s up, Aidan. You sound all pensive and it’s scaring me.”

“I feel like I should be insulted. Why does me thinking scare you?”

“Because either you’ve fallen in love with some Midwest corn queen and you don’t know how to break it to me, or you’re depressed.”

That made him laugh. “I’m only thoughtful when I’m depressed or in love?”

“Depressed, yes. I’ve known you for years and I don’t think I’ve ever seen you in love.”

He sat up at her words. “Seriously?” Aidan thought about it, had he ever been in love? “I’ve been in relationships.”

“Honey we’ve all been in relationships, but that has nothing to do with love.”

“You’re very cynical for a happily married woman.”

She laughed. “I’m happily married because I’m cynical. So, Aidan, who is she?”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.” If Kyla smelled blood in the water, she wouldn’t let go until she got some juicy red meat.

Kyla’s laugh was loud and hearty. He could hear her hands pounding on his desk. “You said that so quick you may as well have said her name.” She paused for just a second. “So, spill it.”

“I don’t know if there’s anything to spill, really.” That was the truth as he knew it. It had been a week since the first time he’d made love with JJ and every time since had been better, more satisfying and more intense. It was unsettling, really.

“That means there is totally something to spill. Give up little lad.” She practically squealed with excitement.

“Hey there’s nothing little about me, thank you very much. I don’t know what to say, Kyla. It’s JJ, the neighbor girl from next door. We worked at the café together with our grandmothers.”

“The scrawny geek?”

He winced. “Yes well, not anymore. Anyway we’ve been spending a lot of time together and I like her.”

“You like her outside the bedroom? Then what’s the problem?”

That was the actual problem. Aidan found that he liked JJ, in and out of the bedroom. She was funny and witty, sexy as hell. And the woman could turn a cupcake into a sinful thing. “I don’t know. I like her but that makes me anxious and I don’t know why. Is it because I’m not anxious and it’s making me anxious or what?”

“You sound like a total chick.”

“You know, Kyla. I am still your boss.”

She scoffed. “You wouldn’t fire me, you wouldn’t know what to do without me.”

“Yeah, yeah. I can’t live without you.”  He spotted JJ on the porch and waved her in. “But I might be able to if you keep harassing me.”

“Hey, I’m just trying to help you keep this girl you like so much it’s got you acting like a girl.” She laughed again and he shook his head.

“Fine, laugh at my pain.”

“Aww, is Kyla hurting your feelings again?” JJ climbed on his lap and kissed his neck.

Aidan groaned into the phone. “She is being mean,” he stuck out his bottom lip in a fake pout.

“He’s a liar JJ, don’t believe him,” Kyla yelled into the phone.

Aidan tossed his head back and laughed. When he opened his eyes, the laugh got stuck in his throat. JJ had removed her shirt and she wasn’t wearing a bra. “I don’t believe him at all,” she whispered toward the phone.

“Hey Kyla, I gotta go.” He hung up the phone before she could say another word. “Hi.”

“Hi,” JJ smiled shyly up at him.

“What’s up?”

She shrugged and leaned in for a sweet kiss. He loved that kiss, it was so tender and sweet it made his heart ache. “Not much, I just came by to see what you’re up to today?”

Aidan cupped her ass and fitted her center right on top of his growing erection. “I’d like to spend the day with you if you’re free.” The smile that spread across her face was like a kick in the nuts. She was so damn sweet.

“You would? What would you like to do?” She ground her hips against him, snickering when he groaned and tightened his hold on her.

“No you temptress, I want to actually take you out. A day date.”

She frowned, her brows furrowed in confusion. “A day date?”

“Yes. It is a date that starts during the day.” He kissed both sides of her mouth and then her jaw and her neck. “It ends, when we say it does.”

“I like the sound of that,” she said. “We can leave in an hour.” She stood and pushed her tiny gym shorts to the floor.

“No panties,” he groaned. “We’ll leave in two hours.”

~

“You really want to do this? As part of our date?” JJ looked at Aidan’s charming smile warily. He stood in his jumpsuit with a helmet tucked under his arm.

“I do. It’s perfectly safe and you’ll love it.”

JJ raised an eyebrow at him. “You think so?” She crossed her arms over her chest. “Because I think I’ll end up skewered by a church steeple or weather antenna.”

He chuckled and pulled her in by the waist. “You mean to tell me you’ve never wanted to go skydiving?”

She shrugged. “In theory, sure. But for real, not so much.”

Aidan sighed. “Okay we don’t have to, then.”

JJ cupped his face gently, a soft smile touched her lips. “You mean it?” She already knew he did, because she was learning that Aidan O’Connor was the best kind of man. He was generous and kind, sexy and protective. He was the man she was rapidly falling in love with.

“You know I do, JJ. I don’t want you terrified the whole way down, that would slay me.”

She swallowed a giant lump in her throat. “Okay fine, let’s do this.” She turned and he pulled her back, wrapping her in his arms and kissing the hell out of her.

“That’s just in case one of us dies.”

She smacked his arm. “Too soon.” It was too soon for a lot of things but that didn’t seem to matter all that much to her heart. All she could do was keep it to herself. There was no need to burden Aidan with it, because she knew he didn’t really want it. They were just having fun, she knew that. She was here and willing, and there were crazy sparks between them.

“Hey, where’d you go?”

“I’m here. I was just thinking if I should leave a goodbye voicemail for the old biddies.” She laughed at his shocked look.

“One of those old biddies is my Nana.”

“Yeah and the other is my Granny. Doesn’t change the truth though.” She kissed him and then pushed him away. “Let’s do this before I lose my nerve. And my lunch.”

An hour later they were on their way to a small pub about fifteen miles south of Sugar Creek. “You did wonderful, JJ. You hardly screamed at all. Really, I still have most of my hearing in one ear.”

JJ laughed, having the time of her life during this day date. “It’s a lot to take in, plummeting to the earth after willingly jumping out of a plane. They’ll take my black card if they ever find out about this.”

He laughed and gave her a crazy look. “Who is this they you speak of, JJ?”

She waved her hand in a circular motion. “You know, they as in black people in general.”

“Kyla is black and she’s the one who first took me sky diving.”

“A black, skydiving lesbian? Please don’t let Mae and Kitty know, it’ll be too much for them to take.”

He laughed. “Kitty loves Kyla.”

“Yeah but I’m pretty sure Kitty thinks her wife, Shane, is a dude.” It was funny how little they understood about these things, so she never gave them a hard time.

“Let’s go in, babe. I’m going to get you drunk and rub up against you on the dance floor.”

“That’s a good start,” she smiled and kissed him when he helped her out of the car. “Because I plan on rubbing my parts up against yours, and I made caramel sauce this morning.”

“Who needs dancing,” he whispered and escorted her inside.

~

“JJ you’re killing me,” he groaned when her round ass swiveled against his erection. The same erection he’d had since their first dance, an hour and a half ago.

“It’s your fault. You got me just tipsy enough to feel the music, plus you feel so good. Hard.” She nibbled his ear and rubbed her breasts up and down his body.

Aidan watched JJ spin and twirl and gyrate in front of him on the dance floor, his heart racing seeing the smile spread across her beautiful brown face. He was in trouble where she was concerned and he was powerless to stop it. He knew what it was without knowing exactly what it was.

He loved JJ. No he was in love with JJ.

She laughed when an old song from high school came on. “I love this song, Aidan. Dance with me.” She grabbed his wrist and settled his hands around her waist. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her body to his as they slow danced to Savage Garden. “I’m glad I finally get to dance with a boy to this song.” She kissed his cheek and then laid her head on his shoulder.

“I wish I could’ve been the boy to give you that dance.” He wished he hadn’t been such a typical stupid teenage boy. He wished he could have seen through the baggy clothes and enormous glasses to see the beauty within her. But he hadn’t been wise enough. Now he was.

“Don’t say that,” she mumbled.

“Why not?”

“Because I’m trying really hard not to fall for you.”

That squeezed his heart because he knew he had already fallen. Hard. “And I’m trying really hard not to take you right here on the dance floor.”

She gasped and popped her head up, staring into his green eyes. “You are? Why?”

He groaned. “That would be indecent.”

JJ smiled. “How about a storage room or a bathroom, would that be more decent?”

Aidan grabbed her wrist and pulled her along until he found a quiet, dark place to have his way with JJ. Would he ever get enough of this beautiful, smart, talented woman? He didn’t think so.

~

“I hope you two are ready,” Kitty’s voice was loud in Mae’s kitchen.

“Ready for what?” Aidan rolled his eyes, making JJ smile at him and blow him a kiss.

“The Sugar Creek Festival. Don’t tell me you forgot!”

“Aunt Kitty you know neither of us has lived here in years, how were we supposed to remember?”

“Maybe if you came home more often you’d remember,” Mae grumbled, but JJ could tell she was sitting far from the phone. “No matter, you two have a lot of work to do so grab a notepad or your e-tablets or whatever and listen up.”

JJ grabbed her tablet and pulled up a memo pad. “I’m ready when you are.”

Kitty cleared her throat after a series of sharp whispers. “What are you two doing hanging out so late?”

Aidan shook his head and she kept her mouth shut, finger poised to type. “What do we need to make?”

JJ sighed. Was this supposed to be a secret? Was she a dirty little secret he didn’t mind having sex with in private and only took out a few towns away? That thought settled like a brick in her stomach. Kitty and Mae both began rattling off items and she put them on her list robotically, suddenly feeling way less romantic and sexy than she did only minutes ago. “Anything else?”

“We always like to make a few special items, so I think you should do a few of your masterpieces, JJ. And remember we sell everything at half price during the festival.” They hung up abruptly again.

JJ eyed the list, trying like hell to keep her gaze off Aidan. She didn’t want him to see what she was feeling, knowing her brown eyes were the most expressive feature on her body. “We have a lot of work to do, and about twenty four hours to get it all done.” She stood up went in search of her sneakers. “I’m going to shower and try to get an hour of sleep before heading to the café.”

“JJ.”

She turned at his call with a sad smile on her face. “Yeah?”

“Is everything alright?”

She nodded. “Yep. I’m just in my head.”

“Okay,” he said but he didn’t look convinced.

“I’ll stop by before I go, we can go together.”

He nodded, still eyeing her suspiciously. “Just tell me what’s going on, JJ.”

She opened her mouth to speak several times but no words would come out. Her shoulders fell and she looked up into those green eyes that she would know anywhere. That exact shade of green, she realized, had haunted her dreams since she met Aidan. The past few weeks had only intensified where they showed up. Leaves, grass, jewels or even the color of a car. He was everywhere. Always everywhere. “Are we a secret? I mean, I guess I just wanted to know if this, if we were supposed to be a secret. Not that there’s anyone I would want to tell because I have no friends here, but you know, in general. Are we?”

Aidan closed the gap between them. “Of course not. I didn’t want to tell Kitty and Mae because they’ll put pressure on and start asking about marriage and kids. Do you want to have to put up with that?”

She didn’t. “No.”

“Good.” He kissed her and it was sweet and sexy and almost savage in its intensity. “I’ll see you soon.”

Chapter Six

The day of the Sugar Creek Festival dawned bright and early. And humid. JJ had been up for most of the past day baking as if her life depended on it. They had made snickerdoodles, brownies, cupcakes, lemon and key lime squares plus two of her special treats.

Aidan had made a few batches of colored rice marshmallow treats for the kids and they’d finished up three hours ago. Trista and Bobby had pitched in earlier to set up the booth, which was perfect since neither of them had a clue where it was or how it was supposed to be set up. “It’s hot as hell out here,” she said, fanning herself.

“It’s a good thing you’re wearing that sexy white dress. Your skin looks like melted chocolate and I just want to lick it.” He leaned in closer. “Please just tell me you’re not wearing panties so I can taste you sometime today.”

She shivered as his breath fanned over her neck and shoulders. “I can neither confirm nor deny that.” She turned in his arms. “But I’ll make time later so you can sample the sweet treat.”

Aidan groaned and stepped in closer. “I. Can’t. Wait.”

“Hey guys,” Trista popped up in front of the booth, a knowing smile on her face. “Everything looks fantastic,  you must’ve worked all night.”

JJ twirled and smiled. “We did. Kitty and Mae called late to remind us so we spent all day yesterday at the bakery.”

“I brought some sticky buns. I hope that’s okay.”

JJ took them with a smile. “You did? Tell me how it went?”

“It was hard to slow down but you were right, I knew how to do it so I knew I was doing it wrong. I slowed down and it worked.”

“Awesome! That’s your new job starting tomorrow.”

Trista smiled and walked away with a wave.

“That was a nice thing you did, complimenting her, considering.”

“You mean considering that she tortured me for years? Yeah well, what would be the point in reminding her of it? ”

“You’re such a sweetheart, JJ.” He pulled her in for a hug and a kiss to her forehead. “I like you, JJ. I more than like you.”

She smiled up at him. “I more than like you too, Aidan.” I love you. She didn’t say it though.

~

He had to tell her tonight. Aidan knew that no matter what happened when the grandmothers returned, JJ needed to know that he’d fallen in love with her. Wanted to build a future with her. A life together.

“You’re gone, man.”

He looked down at Trista, smiling up at him. “I’m right here.”

“Don’t play dumb, it doesn’t suit you.”

Yeah okay, so he knew exactly what she was saying and he knew it was true. But he wasn’t about to confide in Trista and the look he gave her told her so. “I really don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Fine, don’t tell me.” She held her hands up in surrender. “But you should really tell her, because she doesn’t know. She thinks you don’t want her to love you, so if you don’t say anything then you’ll both go your separate ways once Kitty and Mae return.”

He raked both hands through his hair, trying to clear his mind and think about what she was saying. “Why would she think that, and how do you know what she thinks?”

Trista shrugged. “I’m a woman and I’ve been in love with a man who didn’t love me. I would have rather known up front than have him drag it out, leaving me to raise two kids on my own. I love my children, but single parenting his hard.”

Aidan acknowledged the truth of her words. His grandfather had died just a few years before he’d come to live with them. “So you’re just guessing,” he said defensively.

“Look Aidan, I’m not trying to butt into your business but JJ has been nothing but good to me. Nice and kind when she’s the last person I should expect it from. If you love her,”

He sucked in a breath. “It’s not what you think, okay!”  He didn’t want Trista to know how he felt about JJ before he told JJ himself. He heard a gasp and turned, his heart sinking because he already knew what he would find. JJ with tears pooled in her big brown eyes, hand over her heart. “JJ,” he began but she turned and ran from him. “Dammit.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Can you man the booth for a bit?” She nodded and he walked away.

How could he have been so stupid? He’d just made the same mistake he’d made a decade ago. The only difference now was that he was in love with JJ. Deeply and madly in love with her. He had planned to ask her to come to San Francisco with him. Now he would be lucky if she ever spoke to him again.

Aidan walked around the festival grounds, flashing distracted smiles at those who smiled at him while he scanned the crowd in search of JJ. She wasn’t there, he knew she wouldn’t be. There was no solace for her in this town, and his careless words had made it worse for her.

The entire town was here, at this festival, which meant JJ could be anywhere else. He wanted to find her, to talk to her but he wasn’t sure leaving Trista alone was a good idea. When he spotted her mother and her children, he knew he would have to wait for the festival to wrap for the day. Aidan turned around and walked back to the booth to relieve Trista. She was already gone. “What are you two doing here?”

Mae glared and Kitty stood to pat his cheek and wrap her sturdy body around his. “Oh sweetie, we figured by now you’d have screwed it all up.”

He frowned. “Screwed what all up?”

Mae rolled her eyes and groaned. “Boy you are too handsome to be so dim. You and my grandbaby, that’s what. Judging by your hangdog expression, you messed up good.”

Kitty shook her head. “The festival always brings out the worst before the best, doesn’t it?”

“Mmmhmmm,” Mae nodded her head. “This better be the worst, Aidan,” she warned with a fire in her hazel eyes.

“It is, I swear. I need to go find her.”

Mae stood and walked up to Aidan. She took a few steps back so she could look into his eyes. “I swear you’ve gotten taller,” she mumbled. “Let this be the last time you hurt her, boy. Think long and hard about if my JJ is what you really want. If she’s not, let her go. Don’t apologize or explain, just leave it be.”

He nodded even though he had no plans to do any such thing. “I don’t plan to hurt her. I love her. I’m in love with her.”

Mae held her hand out and Kitty smacked a fifty dollar bill into her hand. “I told you, old woman. Don’t bet against me.”

Aidan’s green eyes were round in shock. “You two bet on us? What is wrong with you two?”

“Oh hush,” Kitty patted his cheek again. “We knew what you two obviously didn’t for years. You’re perfect for each other, but dummies that you are, left Sugar Creek and each other for greener pastures.”

“How’s that workin’ out for you?”

He admitted his mistake years ago that made her leave early. “I did the same thing today.”

“My boy is handsome, but he is ten different kinds of stupid. Pretty though,” Kitty stroked his hair.

“You’re not helping. Just tell me where she is.”

Mae shrugged. “My guess is she’s on I-55 by now.”

Aidan took off at a dead run.

~

JJ had a full tank of gas, a broken heart and no prospects for the future. She didn’t even know where she was going, only that she needed to leave Sugar Creek immediately. She couldn’t stay and look into those green eyes that had a starring role in her nightly dreams, knowing they would never look at her with love shining in them. It’s not what you think, okay! Those shouted words played on a loop, piercing her heart with every word.  She knew what it meant, he didn’t love her.

Her gaze flicked to the sign Thanks for visiting Sugar Creek! Come Again. She would not come here again. She would continue to pay for Granny Mae to come to her. Maybe she would find a job in Chicago. It was a wonderful city for foodies and chefs alike, so she would use some of her savings while she looked for a job. And eventually, she would start to date again, meet a nice guy and fall in love with someone who would love her back.

She smiled. That was a decent plan to start. Once she got settled somewhere, she would flesh out the plan. She flicked the lane change lever to get on the expressway when she was cut off by a big ass truck. A big ass familiar truck. Aidan. She attempted to maneuver around him, but it wasn’t possible without putting other drivers at risk.

JJ watched closely as Aidan stepped from the truck, his lazy gait highlighted by those tight cowboy jeans he wore and the grey t-shirt that clung to his muscles made her mouth water. Her traitorous body didn’t care that Aidan had broken her heart a second time, it wanted him like he was the last home cooked meal on the planet. When he knocked on her window, she rolled it halfway down. “What is it?”

“Going somewhere?”

“Yep,” she answered curtly.

“Care to share your destination?”

She shook her head. “I would not. No.”

“Dammit JJ, I’m sorry I said that. Trista just wouldn’t shut up about how I needed to tell you that I loved you because you didn’t know and if I didn’t say anything I was going to lose you.” He sucked in a breath. “I don’t remember her being so chatty.”

She looked up into his handsome face. “So you didn’t mean it. Again. You were goaded. Again. Is that right?”

He nodded and she could see the anguish in his eyes.

“So what I’m getting is that you love me but you don’t want anyone to know about it.” She crossed her arms and looked at the sun falling behind the empty cornfield through the passenger window. Biting her tongue to keep tears at bay, she refused to say another word.

“No. That’s not it at all, JJ. I’m in love with you and I had planned on talking to you tonight. I wanted to ask you to move with me to San Francisco. Trista just got in my head and made me second guess myself.”

“It doesn’t seem to take much, Aidan. I think you don’t want to have feelings for me and I wish I could say that was fine, it’s not. It hurts like hell, but I don’t want to be with someone who isn’t happy about loving me.”

“I am happy.” He opened her door and pulled her around the front of her big SUV until they were away from oncoming traffic, wrapping her in his arms. “I’m also fucking terrified, JJ. I’ve never loved a woman before and I’m worried I won’t know what I’m doing or that I’ll run you off.”

“You’ve never been in love? How is that possible?”

He smiled. “Never met anyone like you, babe.”

She smiled and tears pooled ready to make the jump. “Say it.”

“JJ, I’m ridiculously in love with you. I want to build a future with you so I can show you every day how much I love you and how much you mean to me.”

“Wow, that’s pretty good. I’m in love with you too, Aidan O’Connor. I have been, probably for longer than I even realized. I want to love you in every way I know how and then I want to learn new ways and love you some more.” She stood on her toes and kissed him.

“And you’ll move in with me in San Francisco?”

“Yes, I’ll live in sin with you.” She smiled and placed a kiss right over his heart.

“Oh it’ll be sinful alright. Living together, working together. Loving together.”

“Working?”

“I could use a good dessert chef to take The Joint to the next level.”

“Let’s go home and we’ll negotiate the terms.” She purred in his ear, loving the way he shivered at the sound.

“I would love that JJ, I really would. But there are two old ladies who will be over the moon about our news.”

Her eyebrows furrowed. “Mae and Kitty?”

He nodded. “Yep. They orchestrated the whole thing. If not for them I’d be stuck at the Festival for hours before I could come after you.”

JJ fisted his t-shirt and pulled him down. “Then we don’t really need to get back in a hurry, do we?”

“Damn woman, I love the way you think!”

“And I just love you.”

The End

Winter’s Hot Promise: A BWWM Second Chance Holiday Romance

Prologue

7 Years Ago, Christmas Night

Sienna lay outside staring up at the cloudless night, full of stars, with her best friend Ryder. They had just stuffed themselves full of candied Christmas ham, mashed potatoes, cornbread dressing and too many other dishes to think about without falling into a food coma. Ryder had snuck a bottle of Irish whiskey to keep them warm so they were tipsy and staring at the stars.

They lay in the bed of Ryder’s pickup, close but not too close, mostly in silence thinking about their friendship, the future and this year’s failed relationships. “Aren’t you sick of it Ryder?”

Ryder turned his glassy grey blue eyes to his beautiful best friend. “Sick of what?”

“Relationships.” Sienna was sick to death of the way her last few relationships had ended. Not that they had ended, but two cheaters and thief definitely classified as a bad track record.

He nodded but kept his gaze trained on one of the dippers in the sky. He never could tell which was little and which was big. “I’m sick of bad relationships. Sick of girls needing too much time and attention and I’m sick of the drama.” He released a sigh and sat up for another swig of whiskey. “Why, are you?”

Sienna pushed herself to a sitting position and pushed a few black curls out of her face. “I’m more than sick of Ryder. I’m done. With all of it.” Her arms flailed with every word, a testament that she was slightly more than tipsy. “I’m going on a dating hiatus for a while, maybe until my gallery is open.” That would be years and her eyes closed while she waited for Ryder to tell her she didn’t need a dating hiatus because he was ready for her. For them. Of course he didn’t because Ryder was completely unaware of her recently discovered romantic feelings for him.

Ryder released a long breath and took another swig. He nodded his agreement but kicked himself for not telling her how he felt about her. It was the perfect opening but his brain sent a different combination of words to his mouth. “If we’re still stuck in this rut seven years from now, we should get married.” He closed his eyes against the rejection he knew was coming. It never came.

Sienna’s heart took a few beats off and then began to race. She couldn’t have heard what she thought she’d heard, what she’d wanted to hear him say for at least the past eighteen months. “What did you say?” She needed clarification before she laid her heart out for him to shatter.

This time Ryder’s swig from the bottle was longer. A lot longer. Maybe he made a mistake in reading the situation. “I said I think that if we’re both still single when we hit 30, we should get married.” There it was said. Again. He waited. And waited.

She gasped, trying hard to hide the smile on her face. “Really?” He nodded with a shy smile and her smile matched his. “Okay. Deal.” She stuck her hand out to shake on it like they’d shaken on every deal they’d ever made since they were eight years old.

Ryder pulled her into an awkward hug in the bed of his truck and took a moment to inhale her scent. It was bergamot and sandalwood and something else, but mostly it was incredibly intoxicating. He squeezed until her plump breasts were pressed against his chest but he pulled back as his body began to respond to her. He tried to huff out a laugh but it didn’t quite work. “God how sad would it be if we were both still single, perpetually single, when we’re 30 years old?”

Sienna sighed when he pulled back but his words, well they were like a bucket of ice old water being splashed over her on this cold snowy night. Personally she didn’t think it was sad at all. She hoped they were both completely unlucky in love for the next seven years. Then, Ryder Carson would finally be hers.

Chapter 1

Sienna had no idea how or why she had let her parents talk her into spending the week of Christmas at the cabin. Every year the Carson and Sullivan families spent Christmas at the cabin they owned together. There were plenty of other holidays spent at the cabin but this time of year everyone showed up or was expected to show up. The truth was that she had been the lone holdout for the past four years, avoiding the cabin on Holly Mountain for all major and minor holidays.

Ever since that Christmas five years ago when Ryder, her best friend and unrequited love interest had brought a charming redhead who was everything she wasn’t, to the cabin. For Christmas. Ryder never brought women home and especially not to family functions, so she knew he was serious about her. Since their families were close enough they considered themselves family, she had just avoided all get togethers under the guise of work. This year Mama had threatened bodily harm if she didn’t show up and though it hadn’t happened in years, she was hell with a wooden kitchen spoon.

That threat was the reason Sienna found herself driving her brand new luxury SUV up Holly Mountain. The conditions were becoming more and more treacherous with every mile she climbed up the damn mountain. Snow was falling in all directions, slow fat flakes that shredded visibility to about 20 feet. The so-called meteorologist had upgraded the small winter storm to a severe storm and it was too late to attempt to turn around and drive back down the mountain. So she was stuck with whoever had already arrived. She smiled as a thought struck. If the weather was this bad maybe she’d get the cabin to herself for the week.

“I wish,” she scoffed into the warm car, talking to herself. She figured Dave and Bree Carson were already there along with her parents Peach and Roger Sullivan. The house was probably warm thanks to the multiple fireplaces, food was probably already in the oven and all safety measures were checked and double checked by the men, at the insistence of the women. Both families had spent numerous holidays at the cabin since it was purchased a few decades ago. The cabin was large enough to fit both sets of parents, all 5 children and now spouses and grandchildren as well. Nothing would stand in the way of Christmas on Holly Mountain, so she shook off the thought of holiday solitude and make the final turn for the last leg of the drive to the cabin.

A satisfied smirk crossed her face when she pulled the oversized SUV around the side parking area. Sienna was the first to arrive and she thought she just might get her Christmas wish. She jumped down and nearly fell on the ice, but she caught herself and went inside to get the fire going in a couple rooms before unloading her bags. First she brought in the essentials, a laptop to catch up on paperwork and a few canvases and paints in case inspiration struck. Or in case Ryder decided to show up with another woman on his arm, or a thought occurred to her, the same woman. What if he and Amber? Autumn? What if they were still together? She shook of that thought and the nausea it produced. It didn’t matter, she was already here and an incoming blizzard would make sure she was stuck for at least the next few days.

While she waited for the others to arrive, if they arrived at all, Sienna took her time to look around the place that had been like a second home to her growing up. Not much had changed in the years since she last set foot in the cabin, except there were more photos of an even larger blended family. There were photos hanging on the wall and lining every flat surface that gave her the first glimpse she’d had of Ryder in nearly five years. He was still a delicious male specimen with those kind blue-grey eyes that always seem to be smiling and that floppy brown hair that was always just a tad too long for an executive. Her parents kept her informed of his professional success but that was it.

Her heart clenched at the sight of Ryder. She missed her best friend more than anything but the truth was he’d become more than that to her and she hadn’t realized it, or owned up to until Amber had entered the picture. It was her presence that illustrated for Sienna just how deep her feelings ran for him and how utterly and completely one-sided those feelings were. Ryder had never been secretly waiting for her as she’d hoped, or he never would’ve gotten serious enough about a woman to bring her to Holly Mountain. After Amber, she had just skipped New Year’s, Memorial Day, Fourth of July and any other reason the family used to throw a party.

She never meant for her friendship with Ryder to suffer but she realized now, it was inevitable. It became more and more difficult to return his calls or texts and play the role of the carefree bestfriend when she wanted him for herself. Slowly he just stopped trying to contact her and the one relationship she valued above all others…disappeared.

If only she could say she had a legitimate reason for coming to the cabin this year, she would feel less like a lonely loser. But she knew why this year was different. Her 30th birthday was just before Halloween and Ryder had reached the milestone over the summer. She wasn’t holding out hope—not really—but if he brought someone this year then she would know for certain.

There was no future for her and Ryder.

~

Ryder Carson had planned to get an early start on his Christmas break. The advertising agency where he was Executive Creative Director was closed until after the New Year, giving him two full weeks where he didn’t have to worry about finicky clients, incompetent project managers and fourteen to sixteen hour work days. He would relax at the family cabin on Holly Mountain and enjoy spending a long holiday with his big, extended family. Thinking of the reason for his extended family, Ryder couldn’t help but wonder if Sienna would show up this year. She hadn’t shown her face for any family gatherings over the past few years so there was no reason to think this year would be any different.

The drive up the mountain was slow with almost no visibility but turning around to head back down the mountain could be dangerous. So he focused on the all-white road and his thoughts turned to his best friend. Former best friend, although he couldn’t exactly pinpoint when things had changed between them, they had changed. Sienna had started pulling away and he’d let her, calling or texting her less and less until he’d stopped altogether. At first he’d been so angry with her but that quickly gave way to hurt. She was his best friend, the person he’d known the best and the longest and the one day she was just gone. He felt her loss like a living breathing thing and no other woman, and there had been many, had been able to fill the hole she’d left in his life.

But the time had come for him to do something about it. If Sienna didn’t show up for Christmas he would just have to track her down at her gallery and force her to talk to him. He wanted, no he needed to know why she had up and disappeared from his life without so much as a ‘go to hell’.

His desire to have Sienna in his life had nothing to do with that silly marriage pact they’d made years ago. Of course Ryder always hoped that he would marry her someday. She was the perfect woman in his eyes, beautiful, full of life and she knew him inside and out. But he hadn’t been content to wait until they’d reached that pivotal age when women felt compelled to think of marriage of babies, so he’d dated. A lot. He’d gotten serious about some and even brought one home, Amber, for the holidays. But no matter how beautiful or accomplished they were, they would never ever be Sienna Sullivan. Her jet black curls hung around her like a halo and those whiskey eyes that sucked a man into her web until they were helpless to do anything but her bidding. She had curves for days and that artist’s whimsy made sure she never took anything too seriously, it all combined for an amazing package that totally did it for him.

The roads were already too bad for him to drive and he should have pulled over but the cabin was just a few miles away. With the weather so bad Ryder assumed he was probably one of the last to arrive. Those still on the road wouldn’t even make up the first leg of the long, winding road. He smiled when he thought of Mrs. Sullivan and his mom making mulled wine and spicy black bean chili or hot cider and lasagna. Those two women could produce some truly great cold weather meals and his mouth watered at the thought of them.

When he finally arrived at the cabin Ryder was shocked to see just one—unfamiliar—pearl white SUV parked where a horde of cars should have been. It wasn’t unheard of for anyone in either the Sullivan or Carson family to get a new car, but the news hadn’t made the rounds so he didn’t know who had arrived. Then he smiled, a big knowing smile that nearly split his face. The rest of the family had gotten together just a few weeks ago for Thanksgiving, which mean the shiny beast taking up two parking spots belong to just one person. Sienna.

The lights were on and the generator was already running even as smoke rose up from the chimney so he was free to grab his bags and get inside. Inside the door he stomped the snow from his boots and took them off, sliding his feet into one of a dozen pair of wool-lined slippers before he went to see the early arrival. The house was warm and fragrant so whoever was here had already started cooking. “Mom! Mrs. Sullivan! Guess who’s here?” There was no response so he made his way to the kitchen.

His feet stopped and refused to move forward at the sight before him. Sienna, his Sienna, looking fantastic in a fitted wool dress as she stirred something on the stove. Something that smelled amazing. She was shaking her booty and humming a soulful jazz song. “Sienna, I’m glad you came.” His most charming smile was fixed on his face, waiting for her to turn to him with a bright smile on her beautiful face.

Ryder frowned when she didn’t respond, didn’t even turn around. “What the hell, Sienna?” She kept dancing and humming without a response so he grabbed her shoulders and spun her around. Hot beans and chunks of tomato went flying into the air and landed on his face and shirt.

“Dammit you scared the hell out of me Ryder!” Sienna’s hand flew to her chest and his eyes followed their movement, hypnotized by her heaving chest. “What the hell?”

Ryder took a moment to notice all the changes in the years since he’d last seen her. The most glaring was her black hair, now a fiery magenta color. “Your hair is different.” Smooth, Ryder. Maybe next you’ll tell her she’s wearing a dress.

“Observant too,” she muttered and turned to stir the pot.

“I wasn’t sure if you’d be here.” He was still surprised that she had shown up.

“I’m here.”

He smiled even though her back was to him. “I’m glad. I missed you Sienna.”

~

He missed her. What a crock of shit. Sienna didn’t want to be combative so she held her tongue but she wanted to say so many things to his little declaration. She had missed him too, but that wasn’t something he needed to know. Ever. “It’s good to see you too Ryder.” God it was so good to see him. He looked even better in person, the five second glimpse she had of him, than he did in the photos all over the cabin. He was taller and wider than he’d been a few years ago, his dark brown hair still sexily shaggy and those eyes, as piercing today as they were the day she met him.

“It’s good to see me? I haven’t seen or heard from you in years and that’s all you have to say to me?”

He practically vibrated with anger a few feet behind her and any hope she had of not going there was quickly dashed. “It is good to see you Ryder.” She wished she could be normal, be the Sienna he’d known all his life but it wasn’t possible. She looked at him and saw everything she couldn’t have. “I don’t know what else to say.”

“Did you miss me at all?”

Sienna pulled in a long breath and released it slowly before she turned around. “Of course I did Ryder.”

“Then what happened?” His eyes flared a deep navy blue color in his anger and his arms crossed over his massive chest. He was ready to fight.

She shrugged, unwilling to get sucked into the emotional aspects of this conversation. “Life I guess. You were busy with your career and I got busy with the gallery.” Not close to the truth but it would have to do for now. The last thing she wanted was to start a conversation they couldn’t finish with their families around.

Ryder didn’t care about any of that. He shook his brown waves from side to side. “Nope. Not good enough.”

“Well that’s all I have for you right now Ryder. I’m sorry for not making a bigger effort to stay in touch, but I can’t change it and I don’t feel like fighting with you.”

His voice softened as did his strong features. “I don’t want to fight with you either Sienna. I just want to talk, to get to know you again. I missed you, dammit.”

She smiled at his sincere words. It was impossible to stay mad at Ryder for any length of time. He was too damn charming for his own good. “I missed you too Ry, now sit down and we can catch up over some chili. Be warned, it’s my special three-alarm chili.”

He chuckled and patted his flat stomach. “Good I’m glad. Mom and Peach made delicious chili but it’s never spicy. Make mine a big bowl.”

She scowled at him. “I cooked so you make my bowl a big one. I haven’t eaten all day.” Nerves had gotten the better of her all week and she’d barely been able to keep anything down, especially today.

His hands shot up in surrender. “I don’t mind, take a seat and I’ll bring us both bowls.”

She watched him walk away, enjoying the way his jeans hugged his body and that cream wool sweater clung to his back and shoulders. He’d really bulked up and his appeal was all man now. The young boy nothing but a memory. Damn but the attraction was still there, probably stronger than it had been when she’d barely had any sexual experience. But now, well, now she knew exactly the kind of pleasure to be had with a body like his. She sighed wistfully.

“Enjoying the view?” He smirked knowingly as he put the bowls down on the table and turned for more bowls.

“Yes I am. Very much.” No point in hiding what could not be hidden. As long as she ogled he’d give her a pass on the rest.

“Thanks Sienna. You’re looking quite stunning yourself.” He set down chopped scallions, Irish cheddar and sour cream for his chili. It was his favorite and she’d made it. For him.

She closed her eyes and let his words wash over her. He didn’t mean them and she knew it, but for just a moment she would allow herself to pretend he did. Ignorance really was bliss. “Sure,” she rolled her eyes and scooped some chili in her mouth.

“Have I ever lied to you Sienna?”

No, he hadn’t. “No.” But he hadn’t been exactly honestly either. For instance she’d talked to him two days before they went up to the cabin her last Christmas here and he hadn’t said a word about Amber. “And you’ve never called me stunning before so excuse me if I don’t believe it.” She blanked her emotions and finished her bowl of chili in silence.

“Oh come on, I’ve always thought you were sexy Sienna. It just wasn’t appropriate to tell you so.”

She arched a magenta brow at him. “And now it is?”

Ryder sat back in his chair and stared at her, dumbfounded. “You were checking me out. I don’t remember you ever doing that before.”

If only you knew. “You never noticed, doesn’t mean I wasn’t looking.” The truth was she’d been checking him out since puberty when he’s sprouted six inches in one summer and his voice took on that sexy deep almost-baritone. He’d gotten better every year. She would’ve laughed at the shocked expression he wore if it didn’t hurt so bad to know he’d never paid enough attention to notice her checking him out. Pathetic. “I think I’ll go up and straighten up my room before the others arrive. If they arrive today at all. I’ll see you later.” Much later if she could help it.

Chapter 2

Ryder had just set up his laptop to watch a movie on the big screen television in the small gathering room when the video chat alert sounded. He answered and the image of his mother appeared on the fifty inch screen hanging on the wall. “Hey Mom.”

“Hi Ryder. Did you make it to the cabin before the storm hit?”

He nodded and took notice of the fully decorated tree behind his mom. “It’s just starting to get bad now and I’ve been here just over an hour. I guess you guys didn’t even bother, eh?”

She smiled but it was forced and Ryder could tell she was hiding something. “Well your dad listened to the weather and said we should just come up the day after tomorrow.” Bree’s eyes darted behind the computer screen several times and he knew she was up to something. But, what?

“Mom, what’s going on?”

Again those blue eyes darted off to the side. “Hey, did Sienna make it up there? She told Peach she was leaving this morning.”

He nodded but narrowed his gaze at his mom. She wasn’t telling him everything and he wanted to know. He had to know. “What’s going on Mom?”

She sighed heavily and ran one hand through her short blond hairdo. “Can you call Sienna down please?”

His brow crinkled. “But I didn’t…yeah, hang on.” He called for her and seconds later she was galloping down the stairs.

“What’s up?” He pointed to the TV screen. “Oh hey Bree, you’re looking beautiful these days.”

Ryder bit back a smile at the blush that stole over his mom’s face. “Thank you Sienna and you just get more gorgeous each time I see you.”

“Even though it’s not nearly often enough,” Peach Sullivan piped in seconds before she sat on the couch next to her best friend.

Sienna groaned. “Mama.”

Peach glared at her daughter and sent a doting smile to Ryder on the sofa. “Ryder you’re as handsome as ever.”

“Thanks Peach and you, well you are as pretty as your name implies.”

She giggled and patted her hair before her smile disappeared. “We have a bone to pick with the two of you.”

“Us? What did I do?” Ryder hadn’t done a damn thing so why was he in trouble? He saw Sienna stiffen at his words and her mother’s words but she said nothing.

“You both have made the holidays awkward and we won’t have it,” his mom started.

“That’s right. We’ve been family too long to let some lover’s squabble between you and Sienna ruin our holidays,” Peach shook a finger at both of them from the large screen.

“We’re not!”

“I don’t know what,” Ryder and Sienna began their protests at the same time.

Bree waved a dismissive hand in the air. “I don’t care. We don’t care we just want you to fix it. There’s a storm coming in and the roads probably won’t be clear until the 23rd, that’s when the rest of the family will be there. You have until then to sort yourselves out or we will do it for you.” With that Bree Carson severed the connection.

“Shit. Look what you’ve done Sienna.” He glared at her with his arms crossed, expression furious.

“Me? Whatever you say Ryder.” She cast him a disappointed look and walked back upstairs, closing the door softly behind her.

He didn’t miss the disappointment in her gaze but it was unwarranted. He hadn’t done a thing to warrant her ignoring his calls, at least nothing he could remember. In fact he remembered not saying much to her the last Christmas they were together because he’d brought Amber. She had been extremely jealous of his friendship so to appease her he had kept his distance. Had he hurt Sienna’s feelings? Sighing and throwing his head back on the sofa he rubbed both hands over his face. Maybe Sienna had just done what he had, subconsciously, asked of her. Eventually there would be a woman and she might not be comfortable with his friendship with a beautiful woman like Sienna hanging around, so she’d backed off to let him have his relationship.

Dammit! He smacked the cushion to his right. He wished she wouldn’t have done that. She was the only woman he wanted anyway, only she didn’t know because he was an idiot and never told her. Now he didn’t have her in anyway and that hurt worse. On top of all that the moms had just laid down the law. They had two days to get their shit together or deal with an intervention by the moms.  Ryder didn’t know which was worse.

~

She’d been set up. Her mother and Bree Carson had conspired to get her and Ryder to make up by Christmas. It was brilliant. It was crafty and it was despicable. Downright despicable and nothing less than she expected from either of them. The problem was they had no idea why she and Ryder were no longer in each other’s lives and the only way to keep them from finding out was to sort it out with Ryder. But that meant revealing her real, true emotions to him.

That wouldn’t do, not yet anyway. She set up a canvas near the window and splashed colors on it. There was nothing to be done about any of this, not yet because she wasn’t ready. The time might never come when she would be ready, despite her confidence on her way up the mountain. Seeing Ryder again, in the flesh, had rattled her something good. He was more than he had been years ago so why would he want her now? At least back then they had been connected through a lifelong friendship and everyone knew it was easier to go from friends to lovers than virtual strangers to lovers. If he hadn’t wanted her back then, he wouldn’t want her now.

So what were her options?

She could march down those stairs and tell Ryder that she was in love with him and had been so for years. Or she could shake off her pesky feelings and slide back into being his best friend. Paste a smile on her face and blame the gallery for her absenteeism. Both were good plans but only one allowed her to retain her dignity and avoid rejection. As an artist she’d dealt with enough rejection, but having it come from her closest friend and the only man she ever loved, well that would crush her.

So there was no point in trying to find a solution right now. There wasn’t a satisfactory one so she would treat it like her art. Sometimes you just have to step back and forget about the painting until inspiration struck. She had forty-eight hours to find her inspiration for dealing with Ryder so really there was no need to stress. Nope. No need at all.

Sienna spent the next couple hours with her eyes glued to the canvas. Brightly colored oranges and reds swirled around a pair of stormy eyes, caught in the fire. She wasn’t quite sure what the painting was supposed to be but she knew who those eyes belonged to. It didn’t take a rocket science to figure out it was Ryder but why now? Why did he have to be her artistic inspiration now? After all these years? But she knew why. Seeing Ryder again had breathed new life into her, given her a new muse for her art. Plus his face, all chiseled and ruggedly sexy, was made to be painted, sculpted and drawn.

Should she bring up their silly marriage pact? What purpose would it serve, really? Ryder had been dating nonstop since they made the pact from what she could tell and there was always Amber, lurking in the back of her mind. She couldn’t get over it, seeing him happy and doting on another woman. He had always been kind to her and treated her well, but Ryder had never doted on her. Had never looked at her as though she were the reason for the stars and the moon and the oceans. So if she brought up the marriage pact she could be truly and certainly sure that she was his back up, his fall back plan. Not the woman he chose to be with to love and marry and all that jazz.

She added more angry strokes of red and orange to the canvas, pouring her heart out like she always had. Painting had always been her solace, her escape. It was how she expressed herself to the world when she couldn’t express her emotions in a traditional manner. This was what she needed right now, to paint away her anxiety and the heartbreak she just couldn’t seem to shake. It followed her everywhere she went, it clung to her like a shadow.

Maybe it would be better to just get it out there. Let heartbreak consume her for awhile and then—eventually—she would be over it. They, whoever in the hell they were, said it took half the time you were together to get over an ex. Since Ryder had never been her ex or her current, she had to assume she would be over him sooner than that. But if he rejected her, the next few holidays would be incredibly awkward and she knew she wouldn’t be able to stand around and watch. She may as well kiss her entire family goodbye.

That was not an option, not for her. She stood and looked at the painting, both pleased and terrified of her creation. The imagery was vivid, anger and rage and pain all poured through the canvas. Those intense blue-grey eyes soothing the hurt, but not enough to save her from the fire that raged inside her. It was a great piece, she just hoped she thought so tomorrow.

Right now she needed to take a shower.

~

Ryder was sick of waiting for Sienna to emerge from her room. It had been hours since the phone call with their moms that sent her running behind her bedroom door but enough was enough. He couldn’t blame her for not wanting to deal with it but the last thing he wanted was to have to talk either of the moms about this, whatever this was. He stood and stretched his tense muscles. Time was up. He and Sienna were going to talk.

He took the stairs two at a time and quickly found himself standing outside her bedroom door, trying to figure out what the hell he would say to her. Several times he lifted his hand to knock but his body was frozen. His brain refused to send the signal to his hand that it needed to bend a little to knock. “Okay you can do this.” He could and he would. This was Sienna, his oldest friend. He knocked and waited.

The room was silent and he thought maybe she had fallen asleep but when he leaned in closer he heard movement and knocked again. “Sienna,” he called out and heard a muffled answer. “Sienna we need to ah,” shit. Ryder could not believe his eyes. Sienna stood in the middle of her room wearing the sexiest damn lingerie he had ever seen. It was a rose color that made her brown skin look beautiful and sun kissed even in dead of winter. The bra was barely a full cup so he could see the tops of her dark berry areola along with heaps of creamy brown breasts. The panties, if they could be called that, were a scrap of pink lace that let him see the neat strip that led the way to her secrets. “Damn.”

“Why are you in here Ryder?”

She looked more embarrassed than upset and he took that as a win. “I knocked and you said come in.”

She shook her head and crossed her arms over her chest, pushing her ample breasts up even further. “No. I said ‘wait a minute, don’t come in’ yet here you are.”

“I, uh, we need to talk.”

She turned around and he sucked in a breath at the sight of her brown sugar cheeks with just a tiny strip of pink between them. Looking over her shoulder, she gave an amused smile before saying “Okay. Talk.”

“Seriously?” She bent over the dresser in search of something to wear, or to just torture him. He wasn’t sure which at the moment but the sight of her round backside and toned legs were so sexy he didn’t give a damn.

“Sure why not. Whatever it is was important enough for you to burst into my room while I’m barely dressed, so talk.” She tossed a pair of black cotton pants and a t-shirt on the bed and sat looking up at him.

“Aren’t you going to put your clothes on?”

“I’ll wait. Say what you came to say.” She slid on the bed and tilted her head to get a better glimpse of him. Her eyebrows arched in anticipation.

Ryder’s eyes were glued to those nipples peeking above her bra. “So you want me to have a serious conversation while you sit there,” he motioned to her on the bed, “with barely any clothes on?”

She shrugged, at least he thought she did. He couldn’t tell since he couldn’t tear his gaze from her breasts. “Is that a problem?” That amused smile told him she knew exactly what she was doing. He wanted to know why.

“Yeah a little bit. You see, generally you need oxygen rich blood flow to your brain to form a complete thought and currently all of my blood is headed south.” He groaned when her eyes drifted to the bulge in his pants and she licked her lips. Licked. Her. Lips!

Sienna stood and adjusted the straps on her bra. “Then I guess I’ll meet you in the kitchen in five minutes?”

He nodded. “Yeah I think that would be best. Wear something big and baggy. And ugly. Very, very ugly.” If she wore anything that molded to her figure he wouldn’t think about anything except getting his mouth on her, getting his dick deep inside her. He shook that thought off and turned to leave but stopped. He should say something, but what? He wouldn’t apologize because it would be a lie. Now that he knew what was under her clothes no way could he wish he hadn’t accidentally barged in. He looked at Sienna again, opened and closed his mouth then turned to leave. For good.

Her chuckles echoed behind him on his way to the kitchen for another bowl of chili. He groaned. A strong aged whiskey would be really good right about now, he thought as he cracked open a cold beer. What the hell was wrong with him? How was it that his best friend, the girl who had stood by his side when he was a pimply faced loser and the woman he’d secretly been in love with pretty much forever, was turning him inside out? Every time he closed his eyes all he could see was miles of brown skin calling out to him, tempting him to touch, to taste, to tease.

They needed to talk. About why they grew apart, about the marriage pact and his feelings for her.

“Alright I’m here, I’m dressed and ready to listen.” Sienna finally made her appearance in the kitchen, looking sexy as hell in yoga pants and an oversized sweatshirt showing off a swath of bronze shoulder. Oh, and the cheeky smile on her face.

“Good. Can’t say I’m happy you have all those clothes on, but thank you.” He finished his drink and poured another. “Have a seat.”

She gave him another amused smirk and took the red wine, corkscrew and glass from the counter and sat next to him. Not across from him. “Okay I’m seated, what else?”

Ryder sighed and did that thing again where he ran his fingers through his hair in frustration. “Sienna why did you stop... being my friend?”

She choked on her wine and it did give him a small measure of satisfaction, but that sad, lonely look in her eyes took his heart right from his chest and laid it on the butcher’s block, ready for mincing. “I-I…I don’t wanna say.” Her eyes darted around the kitchen, looking everywhere but at him.

“Sienna,” he said impatiently. “You know if we don’t hash this out we’ll have to do it in front of Bree and Peach.” Her horrified look made him smile. “I know this is hard,” he placed a hand on her arm and felt the instant spark of electricity between them, “but please just tell me. Please?”

She finished off her glass of wine and poured another. The cool liquid quickly warmed her insides.  “Ryder I,” she blew an errant curl from her face and started again. “Okay Ryder, it’s like this…I, uh. I can’t say it. Sorry.” She gulped the rest of her wine.

He noticed all her little ticks were on full display. The little pulse at the bottom of her neck hammered quickly, her breathing was shallow and her eyes couldn’t land on one spot. Whatever it was, she was terrified of telling him. “What’s up Sienna, are you sick?”

She smiled but it never reached her honey eyes. “No Ryder, I’m not sick, not dying.” She blew out a breath. “I’m just a coward.”

He nodded, knowing exactly how she felt. “Okay let’s start smaller then. Did I do something to piss you off?” She shook her head. “Did I do something to hurt your feelings?”

She sighed but couldn’t meet his eyes. “Not really, no. Don’t you see, this is why I don’t want to talk about it. It doesn’t make any sense and since we’re both here now, I was kind of hoping we’d just work on getting our friendship back.”

“But what if the problem that caused the rift the first time around is still there?” He saw her freeze briefly before reaching for her glass of wine and knew he’d struck a nerve.

“I don’t know.” She finished her second glass and Ryder placed his hand on the bottle when she reached for it.

Ryder smiled and poured her a very small portion of wine. “Well if you don’t want to talk about why you decided to hate me for years, I do have something else we should talk about.” He waited until her tongue snaked out and captured that stray drop from her bottom lip.

“What’s that?”

Ryder leaned in and spoke low so she’d have to lean in to hear him. “Our marriage promise.”

~

Dammit Ryder didn’t pull any punches. She didn’t want to talk about either of those things, interrelated as they were. She couldn’t think of it. Couldn’t think of marrying Ryder like he was deeply in love with her.  Couldn’t think of sharing a bed with him like she was the woman he fantasized about. Being the woman who bore him coffee & cream babies with stormy grey-blue eyes. It was all everything she wanted but it was also a lie. Ryder didn’t want to marry her and while he probably did want to have sex with her, it would never be making love.

Even though lately she’d had a deep yearning for children of her own, she knew it wouldn’t be fair to hold Ryder to something he’d said a lifetime ago to a woman who used to be his best friend. As much as she would love to be able to him hers, she wanted it to be true even more. “We don’t have to, Ryder. I’m not going to hold you to a promise we made as kids.” The words hurt to say but they needed to be said.

“And what if I want you to hold me to the promise? I certainly plan to hold you to it.”

He was smiling and she had no idea why. “No Ryder I’m telling you that you don’t have to marry me.”

He leaned forward and grabbed her hand. “And I’m telling you that I want to.”

She was getting exasperated. Why was he doing this, pretending to want something they both knew he didn’t? Pushing back her curls she snarled at him. “No, you don’t.”

“Says who?” He crossed his arms and gave her a defiant look before he stood, extending a hand. “Let’s go sit by the fire and talk this out.”

She followed him, wine bottle and glass in hand and plopped down on a large pillow right in front of the fire. “Okay here I am. In front of the fire. Now what?”

Ryder sat beside her, his thigh touching hers. His scent wafting over her and making her feel like home. “Now we talk about why you hate me.” He smiled to smooth the bite from his words but his expression told her he wanted the truth.

“I don’t hate you Ryder, I never have.” Hell she probably couldn’t hate him if she wanted to. “It’s just weird and complicated.”

Ryder brushed a finger down her cheek. “So uncomplicate it for me.”

This was it. Do or die time. She could take a step toward maturity and maybe future happiness by telling him she was in love with him and hoping for the best. Or she could just do…something else. What the hell, right? “I was jealous when you brought Amber and I didn’t know how to handle it so I figured avoidance would help get past it. Next thing I knew, years had passed.” It was a very simplified, and some might say not totally true, version but it was all she was willing to give.

He tilted her chin up to face him when she tried to avoid looking at him. “You didn’t think that was something I’d want to know?”

“Of course not! Why would I think that? You brought a girl home for Christmas. You never do that.” She jerked her chin out of his hands. “You were serious about her, maybe you are still, I don’t know. But I should’ve told you then, right? Sure Ryder.” He was being ridiculous and she knew it. He didn’t want to know it, not then and right now it was just one giant ego stroke.

“Okay maybe not then,” he smiled. “But it’s been almost five years Sienna. That’s a long damn time and a lot of distance. Did it help?”

She shrugged, unwilling to divulge any more of her secrets. A girl’s gotta have some mystery. “After a while it just became easier to stay away.” Easier than watching him get serious about someone else.

“Easier for who?”

“For me, who else? Was I supposed to think about how you would feel about me not wanting to watch you and your girlfriend cuddle?” That sounded like its own special circle of hell which was why she’d fled. The one good thing that had come of her time away from Ryder was that her broken heart had given her tons of inspiration for her art and she’d poured everything she had into the gallery. She’d had several sold out shows and she’d even had her own shows in Chicago and Los Angeles. Next was New York, she could feel it.

His gaze bore into her so deep it was like a palpable thing. “Maybe not but I think I deserved a chance to salvage a lifelong friendship.” He was so close now he was practically part of her and her body was slowly, but surely responding to him.

Something was happening between them. She could feel it, like they had so much chemistry she wasn’t sure it was safe to be so close to the fire. “You probably did but at the time I was more concerned with my own well-being.”

Ryder leaned in close,—too close—his mouth against her ear so she could feel the warmth of his breath, the brush of his lips on her skin. “And what about now, Sienna, are you over me?”

Her breath hitched at his nearness and at his question. There was no way she could or would answer that question, especially without knowing how he felt. “That’s irrelevant isn’t it Ryder? You don’t want me and you never have.”

“That’s not true. I’ve wanted you on and off for years, but I always brushed it aside because of our friendship.”

“But since we haven’t been friends in years you’re willing to risk it now?”

He was still so close she could smell the whiskey on his breath. “I don’t want to risk our friendship at all Sienna. What I want is for us to talk about our future. Together.”

“The marriage thing again?”

“Yep.” He stood and went into the kitchen, returning moments later with another bottle of wine for her and the bottle of whiskey for him. “We said we’d get married if we were both unattached at 30. Our thirtieth birthdays have come and gone and look at us, still single. That means you are my bride to be.”

Her heart raced as his words sank in. Bride to be. She smiled stiffly at those words, but was he serious?

“Why are you pushing this Ryder?”

Chapter 3

Why was he doing this? It was a perfectly legitimate question but one he didn’t have an answer for, at least not one he was willing to share. The truth was he wanted to marry Sienna. She was his best friend and the girl he’d been in love with pretty much since the first time he’d laid eyes on her. She was the reason he’d been single for the past two years, waiting for her to realize he was hers. He was pretty sure she would also be the star in all of his late night fantasies. But as much as he wanted to marry her, he also needed to marry her. Well, someone but he’d prefer it be her. He couldn’t tell her that though, not yet.

But he had to tell her something. “We made a promise to one another Sienna, under the stars. I’m ready to settle down, make some babies and you are the woman I want by my side.”

He watched her down another half glass of wine. That couldn’t be a good sign. “What brought this on Ryder? Be honest.” Her teeth sank into that plump bottom lip and he groaned and knocked back his whiskey and poured another. “You didn’t just wake up yesterday and say ‘I think I want to marry Sienna’ so what is it?”

“Actually I kind of did wake up and say that.” He took a fortifying sip. “Look Sienna I gave you the time you needed to go out into the world and sow your oats and build your gallery. Now the time is right and I’m calling in my proposal.” He could have been more romantic about it but he didn’t think she would appreciate it given her current level of skepticism.

She nearly choked on her wine. “Wait. You gave me time to sow my oats? You’re the one who went out and slept with have the city’s eligible women so don’t act like you did me any favors.” She sat back and buried her face in her oversized wine glass.

She was angry and he needed to figure out why. “We were both free to do as we please.”

“Of course we were Ryder, I’m not suggesting otherwise. I’m just saying don’t you dare act like you did me a favor by waiting all these years!” Especially when she would’ve married him the day after Christmas seven years ago, but he hadn’t been ready. He wanted her as his backup plan.

He grabbed her chin between his thumb and forefinger and lifted her face to his. “I did us both a favor by giving us this time. When I marry you Sienna I want us to have forever, this time has given us that.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah oh,” he laughed, coming closer and closer until only air could pass between them. The laughter died as the moment became charged, intense. He smiled at her and she smiled at him. Then his mouth was on hers and together they went up in flames hotter than the most devastating wildfire. Ryder controlled the kiss like he controlled everything, with a deft but gentle hand and burning insistence. Her mouth was silky soft, her tongue wet and plump as it danced with his. And dance she did, her tongue tangoed with his, licking at his mouth and sucking at his tongue like he was everything she ever wanted. Damn he hoped that was the truth.

Grabbing her hips a little harder than necessary, he lifted her up and placed her on his lap so she straddled him. Sienna took what he offered and slowly rolled her hips over his erection. He groaned and her mouth caught it. She was on the cusp of wresting control from him and he loved it! Her hands roamed his chest, slipped under the hem until her bare hands touched his hot skin. Her fingers skirted over his hard nipples and down his rippled abs. “Off now,” she muttered and pulled the shirt over his head, tossing it aside.

Ryder was in the middle of the best damn dream he’d had in a good long while. Her tongue looped around the light brown discs until he hissed his pleasure. She sucked on every single one of his abdominal muscles until he gripped her so tight he knew she’d be bruised tomorrow. But dammit he wanted a taste too. So he took one, his mouth licked at her neck until she threw her head back and let the passion consume her. He ripped the sweater from her body, gasping when the pink bra was nowhere to be found. “God you are gorgeous Sienna.” He couldn’t wait to worship her body with his hands, his mouth. His cock.

She moaned and hissed as his mouth traveled her body, stopping at her breasts to lick and tease and torture and traveling down her stomach. He planted small kisses all along her torso and went back up, in need of another taste of her sweet breasts. He bit down on one nipple and pinched the other and she cried out. Her voice was husky and deep, the sound shooting straight to the hard rod pressing against his zipper. “Ryder,” she moaned when he slipped a hand into her yoga pants.

“No panties,” he growled and slipped a finger inside her. She was tight and hot and wet and his dick was begging to be invited to the party. Her hands worked his zipper and button, reaching in to free him. Ryder didn’t know how he would keep his cool as she took in his hard length. Her eyes soaked him in, her gentle hands wrapped around him tight. He hissed when she squeezed him just the way he liked and flipped them so his body covered hers. Her pants came off and then his, and they were naked. Together. For the first time.

“You’re beautiful,” she murmured as her hands roamed his body from his chest to the throbbing length cradled between her thighs.

“I’m going to taste you now Sienna.” He’d been thinking about nothing but getting his mouth on her since he’d glimpsed her in the pink lingerie. He knew her cream would be sweet and her juices plentiful.

She nodded and rolled her hips against him, letting her arousal coat him. “Yes. Me too.”

He groaned at her words and flipped their positions again. “Put your knees on either side of my head and sit.”

He loved that she obeyed without asking questions. He wasn’t into dominating but he grew even harder at her obedience. It was as though she wanted to taste him, was eager to feel him in her mouth. Her hips circled until her moisture coated his lips. “Yes, Ryder,” she moaned and his tongue darted up to her sweet spot. He licked at her opening, sucked at the bundle of nerves and used his entire face to make her scream his name. His name sounded good on her lips.

“Oh Sienna!” He’d been so into pleasing her that her warm, wet mouth on him was the most succulent surprise. Her tongue circled his head and she licked at his length like an ice cream on a hot summer day. Then she took him in her mouth. All the way in her mouth and his hips bucked, pushing him even deeper down her throat. A growl escaped when she opened up and welcomed his full length inside her. “Sienna.” She was lost in her own word, licking and sucking at his length while he thrust into her. All the while her hips moved above his face and her thighs quivered with pleasure.

“Ryder, yes, yes. Yes!” She was close and they both knew it. His tongue was buried deep inside her where her muscles tightened around him just as her throat tightened around his cock. She was a one woman pleasure machine. Her taste combined with the feel of those plump lips and that wet tongue on him, had him on the edge. “Yes! Yes!” Her hips moved faster and faster over his face and he was buried balls deep in her throat, as close as she was to orgasm. “Ryder,” she screamed as her body convulsed and shook over his.

Ryder was close and he grabbed her head, holding it while he thrust quickly into her mouth. He was afraid he might hurt her but to his shock, her orgasm went on and on as he fucked her mouth. Finally, blessedly, he’d found his own pleasure. He tried to warn her, pulling her hair to alert her he was coming but she stayed. And she sucked down every drop he spilled into her, still sucking as aftershocks wracked his body.

“Oh my god! That was…insane!”

He chuckled at her words even though he agreed with her fully. “Yeah, what you said.” She still straddled his face and every so often he lapped at her, making her tremble with need. For him.

“That was one hell of a kiss,” she said and collapsed beside him.

He chuckled again, kissing her forehead. “And that’s just the start of things.

~

The start of things. Could this really be the start of a real relationship for them? Sienna wanted to believe it, but believing it was foolish and she prided herself on not being foolish. When it came to Ryder it was really hard not to be foolish because he was the culmination of all her foolish girlhood dreams.

But marriage? Would he come to resent her for accepting an offer he reluctantly offered? As she lie there in his arms she had to wonder just how reluctant his offer was. It was hard to reconcile the fact that they had made the agreement but since then Ryder had shown no interest in her as a casual sex partner or a girlfriend. She had squarely been in the friend zone for the entirety of their relationship. Then again he had said he’d liked her over the years but didn’t want to ruin their friendship. If that was to be believed this thing between them could work.

“I can hear the gears spinning inside your beautiful head. Care to share?”

Did she want to share? That was the question. If there was a chance to get what she wanted, sharing was as small price to pay. “Just thinking, wondering really. If this could really work.”

“Remember that time you climbed up that tree with all that sturdy branches all the way up?”

“You mean that one hundred foot beast that nearly killed me?”

He chuckled. “Yeah that’s the one. Remember you made it all the way up to the top and you were too scared to come down? What did we do?”

She smiled thinking about the day. She’d been wearing cutoff jean shorts and her very first halter top, even though she didn’t have much in the way of cleavage to show off. She’d been so terrified she couldn’t even cry. Tears just streamed down her face. “You climbed all the way up to me and we leapfrogged our way to the bottom.” A smile touched her face at the memory. “You were so brave that day, coming to my rescue.”

“Well I do moonlight as a superhero.” He pulled her in tighter and brushed a tantalizing kiss against her lips. “And if you recall, you didn’t think my plan would work then either.”

“Until you got me safely to the ground.”

“Exactly. So trust me when I tell you we will be amazing together.”

She wanted to believe that, more than anything. The sex was amazing so there was no doubt Ryder wanted her, the question was could he love her. Being a responsibility or an obligation was not the way any woman wanted to live her life. But maybe she was framing it wrong? She loved Ryder and she was pretty sure she was still in love with him, could that be enough? She would get the man she loved by her side and the children she was starting to crave more than anything other than him. “You think so, huh?”

“I know it, Sienna. Why don’t you?”

“Because you’ve never shown any interest in me and right now you’re sitting here talking about forever.” That was a long time. “If you’re doing this because we promised we would, forever is a life sentence.”

She could hear the frustration and annoyance in the sigh he released. “Okay Sienna I get it. You’re not convinced but I don’t know what I can do to convince you. Maybe we should reconvene in a few hours when you’ve had time to think things over.” He stood and she couldn’t help but stare at the beautiful picture he made, bronzed and toned and fully erect. “But know this Sienna. I want you as much as I ever have and the only difference is, I’m prepared to go to war to have you.”

Damn. She fanned herself and he chuckled as he climbed the stairs. When a guy like Ryder put all his focus on achieving a goal, he usually got it. She remembered watching him battle hundreds for a prestigious internship which he parlayed into his first job. Now he was in charge of marketing ad campaigns for major corporations and he was just 30. How would she resist if he actually fought for her?

Simple, she wouldn’t.

She wasn’t strong enough to resist him under normal circumstances. Ryder actually making a concerted effort to win her over? She was as good as his. She needed to think, which meant she needed to paint.

~

It was close to midnight when Ryder’s stomach growled and he tiptoed into the kitchen in search of food. Sienna hadn’t cooked and she hadn’t made an appearance since he left for his shower. As reluctant as he’d been to wash off the scent of her, she needed space and he needed to regroup and refocus his plan. Never in a million years would he have thought Sienna would take so much convincing. Maybe he’d done too good a job at hiding his feelings from her.

Images of what they’d done in front of the fire continued to flash in his mind, making it hard to focus on anything. He couldn’t believe how explosive they were together and they hadn’t even had sex. Yet. The scent of her arousal was still in his nose, still in his brain. Still torturing him. Every thought of her made him hard and all of his thoughts were about her, which meant he’d been supremely uncomfortable for the past few hours. More than anything Ryder wanted to be in a bed with Sienna next to him, smiling up at him with those honey brown eyes, nearly onyx with desire. For him.

But before he could slide into her warm willing body, he needed to convince her they would have a great life together. He should be insulted that she didn’t already know how fantastic they would be together, but he’d come to realize that bringing Amber to Christmas had been a bigger mistake than he realized. The relationship had fizzled out soon after the holidays, thanks in part to her jealousy of Sienna and her desire to get serious. Both were deal breakers and she was gone before the New Year had arrived. He had to fight even harder because of that. It didn’t matter. He was prepared to fight.

Fighting for what he wanted had never been a problem, not ever. It just hadn’t occurred to him that he would have to fight for the one person he’d always wanted. Always knew he would end up with. He slapped together a sandwich and quietly made his way back upstairs to call his sister Jess.

“Hey dorkface! How’s the cabin?”

He sighed. “You knew too?”

“Of course I knew, whose idea do you think it was to get you idiots to the cabin?”

Ryder tried to keep his patience in check. If pressed his baby sister would prolong the explanation just for the hell of it. “Why would you do that?”

Her voice was thick with sarcasm and annoyance. “Uh, maybe because you two are morons? You obviously are crazy for one another, always have been. Yet you torture the family because you are too stupid to do anything about it. So is Sienna.” There was a pause and then a heavy sigh. “God you two are so exhausting.”

“Yeah well we’re trying to work it out before the rest of you descend on Holly Mountain.”

“How’s that working out for you?”

His fingers rasped against the stubble on his face. “Not too good, Jess. She doesn’t believe I’m serious.”

She scoffed. “Why would she? You’ve plowed through a ton of women over the years and never once, as far as I know, even made a pass at her. That doesn’t exactly inspire confidence in your affections beyond friendship.”

Shit. She was right. Everything he had done to make sure they would be ready for each other when they hit 30 had backfired. “Jess,” he groaned, “what am I going to do? She likes me as more than a friend, I can tell. But nothing I do has convinced her.”

“You could try being honest. Tell her you love her and have loved her since forever.”

“I pretty much told her that already.” Not in so many words, but the sentiment was the same.

“Pretty much is not telling someone you love them, bro. Sorry.”

He’d been afraid of that. “Okay Jess, thanks. I don’t know what I’ll do but I have to figure it out.”

She chuckled. “I want you to fix this but I kind of hope you don’t so Mom and Peach have to get involved.”

“Don’t be a smartass.”

“Too late.”

“Goodbye Jess.”

She laughed louder this time. “See you soon, bro.”

He could still hear her laughter after he disconnected the call. Maybe he was thinking about this the wrong way. He could convince Sienna that maybe they don’t love one another now but it would come with time. He quickly dismissed the idea, knowing he couldn’t flat out lie to her about his feelings when he was already hiding something so crucial to her decision.

No he would be honest and he would romance the hell out of her over the next 24 hours.

Chapter 4

There was nothing wrong with staying up all night as long as you were having earth-shattering sex or deep in the inspiration zone. Lying awake and staring at the cloudless sky while you obsess over your feelings for your best friend, was not an acceptable way to spend a sleepless night. After painting for several hours, a more intense and sensual red canvas, she reluctantly washed his scent from her body. Maybe it was the really hot fun they’d had in front of the fire or maybe it was having Ryder back in her life, but her art had come alive over the past 24 hours. The last time she’d finished two pieces so quickly had been years ago.

Maybe the fact that he inspired her was enough of a reason to marry him. It was cynical but she preferred to think of it as practical. Her goal was to be a successful artist, to make a living selling her paintings. Owning the gallery was a bonus but that was just to have a place to display her artwork. If he inspired her to create pieces like this, maybe he didn’t have to love her. Besides at thirty years old her biological clock had begun ticking and wouldn’t stop until she gave it what it wanted. Those were reasons enough to marry him. That and the small matter of her being madly in love with him. Still.

Those were reasons enough so why was she holding out, then? Did she want to punish Ryder for not loving her? That would be childish, but a banged up heart doesn’t have to be mature or rational.

She would tell Ryder in the morning. She was going to marry her best friend, her first love. The only man she’d ever really loved and she would marry him for purely practical reasons. You better get on board and get happy, girlie, this is happening. The sun had finally made its way beyond the horizon so Sienna swung her legs over the side of her bed and slipped her feet into wool slippers. A girl needed a full tummy before she accepted her best friend’s marriage proposal.

Downstairs Sienna received a shock when she found Ryder looking delicious in low slung flannel pants, wool slippers and nothing else. His hard body moved gracefully around the kitchen, putting the food on the table and creating ambience. Candles were lit on the table and the countertops and the table was topped with every breakfast food imaginable. “Smells delicious. I hope some of this is for me.”

He turned and gave her that heart-stopping lopsided grin that made her knees go weak. “What will I get if it is?”

Sienna smiled and slowly walked over to him, knowing exactly what she would give him. She planted both of her hands on his rock hard chest and leaned up, taking his mouth in a scorching kiss that had him gripping her waist to stay upright. Soon she pulled back. “Now, where’s my breakfast?” She sat down and eyed the spread. Crispy bacon, pancakes, home fries and fruit sat around the table making her mouth water.

Ryder sat two plates on the table and lit the candles. “I figured we could do with a little mood lighting this morning.”

Oh. My. God. Ryder was romancing her! It was sweet but completely unnecessary given their situation. “Ryder this is very thoughtful of you. Who knew you had a romantic side?”

His grin was playful and sexy. “I have many sides, woman.” His mock frown made her laugh.

“But it isn’t necessary. I’ve decided that you were right. We should get married.” He didn’t look very pleased with her answer so she dug into breakfast.

“You don’t sound very sure,” he told her after a few minutes of silence.

She nodded. “I am sure. I was thinking about this all wrong before but you were right. We’re friends and we are obviously sexually compatible so I think we will be great together.” It sounded lackluster even to her own ears but it was the best she could do when she was in love with a man who didn’t love her back. She dared a look at him and saw his blue grey eyes a combination of relief and…guilt? It was enough to give a girl pause but just as quickly as it appeared, it was gone. Maybe it was just nerves.

Ryder smiled with a hopeful gleam in his eyes. “So you’re saying you want to marry me?” Hand clutched to his heart, Ryder’s eyelashes fluttered. “Why yes Sienna, I will marry you!” He stood and pushed the chair back with enough force to tip it over. Sienna shrieked when he yanked her from her seat and pressed his lips to hers. The kiss was rough, setting her body on fire the moment his tongue swiped across her bottom lips.

She heard a deep groan and realized it was her. “Ryder,” she moaned into his mouth. He may not love her, but Sienna was confident he would always be able to turn her insides to mush with just one touch.

Palming her round backside, Ryder squeezed and lifted until her legs wrapped around his waist. Their lips never stopped mating, not as he climbed the stairs and she took control of the kiss, and not when they fell on the bed and he took it right back. Finally Ryder pulled back with a sexy smile. “I’ll never get enough of tasting you,” he told her as he relieved her of her clothes and kicked his own pants off.

“I’ll never get enough of you tasting me.” His eyes darkened at her words and he jumped on the bed, kissing his way up her body. Her moans were the only sounds as his lips worked their way up from her kneecap to her thighs, kissing her right on her pleasure center and up to her flat stomach. He wouldn’t be Ryder if he didn’t take a moment to enjoy those dark berry nipples, already beaded in arousal. He finally made his way to her mouth and she whispered his name just as he claimed hers.

“Sienna. I need you.” He moaned and she sucked his tongue into her mouth at the same time he slid into her body in one long thrust.

She cried out and he gave her a moment to adjust. “So big,” she rasped out as her hips wiggled to let her body adjust to his size. He was hard and long and filled her up perfectly. “Ryder,” she warned and began to roll her hips. “More. Now.”

So he gave Sienna what she wanted. Thrusting and driving into her until their bodies were slicked with sweat and their breaths were shallow, Ryder’s hands roamed her face down to her breasts. “Sienna.” He kept saying her name over and over, like a prayer, until her body tightened around him. He groaned as her body squeezed and milked him. Bringing forth his own orgasm. “Yes, ah!”

“My god, Ryder. That was amazing,” she told him when she finally caught her breath.

His gaze was intense and he looked like he wanted to say something, but he smiled and went for something light instead. “That was hot. Intense. Passionate.” He pressed his lips to her and kissed her fast and hard. “I think it was the best I ever had!”

She smiled. “You really know how to make a girl feel special.”

“Especially my girl.”

~

Four hours was more than enough time. Ryder tried to wait for her to finish painting but his body was aching for her again and one cold shower was his limit. He stood and went to her door, knocking softly. Seconds later she pulled the door open wearing nothing but a paint splattered t-shirt that barely reached the middle of her thigh. “I couldn’t wait any longer.”

Taking in his sexy pout and bedhead, Sienna laughed and pulled him into her room. Soon they were both naked and kissing, bodies tangled in a sweaty mass of desire. Neither of them said anything for a long while, until he had Sienna wrapped in his arms and a content smile on his face. “That was even better than the last time.”

She chuckled but she didn’t feel like laughing. It was better than the last time. “Yeah,” she sighed.

“What’s the matter?” He looked down into her whiskey eyes. “Are you having doubts again?”

Her palm cradled his cheek. “I’m not but, there’s something I need to tell you.”

He tightened and his face paled. “You’re not on the pill? That’s okay we’ll start our family sooner rather than later.”

She smiled again. “I can tell by your face you don’t mean that and I’m not on the pill or anything. But that’s not what I was going to say.” She waited until his eyes focused on her again, “I’m in love with you, that’s why I stayed away for so long. But I really am glad we’re getting married.”

He gave her a genuine smile and kissed her cheeks, her nose and then her mouth. “I’m glad too Sienna and I love you too.” He smiled again and rolled their bodies until she straddled him and their bodies connected again. “I’m glad you told me.”

“Me too,” she smiled as her body accommodated his thick length for the third time that day.

They spent the rest of the day in bed and Ryder couldn’t remember ever feeling happier or more satisfied. Finally Sienna would be his. Only his. Forever.

~

Christmas Eve came early and with miles of soft white snow. Sienna stood and went to the window just in time to see the first car and second car pull onto the drive. “Family’s here,” she told Ryder’s sleeping form. She needed to shower and get dressed. As happy as everyone would be about their new relationship status, she didn’t want to greet her mom and Bree smelling like sex and sweat. “Ryder,” she whispered in his ear and placed a kiss over his heart. “Wake up, the moms are here.”

Ryder came to with a smile and a stretch that highlighted his sexy, cut body. “Already?” She nodded and he pulled her on top of him. “Good morning, beautiful.” He kissed her and she returned the kiss which quickly got hotter than they could afford it to.

“Good morning handsome. As much as I would love to finish this,” she slid her moist heat against his erection until he groaned and squeezed her hips, “but we don’t have time. Let’s save it for later.” She hopped up, kissed him and disappeared into the bathroom.

A half hour later Sienna was refreshed, dressed and headed downstairs to greet everyone. “Mom, Peach! Hi.” Both women gathered her in a big hug and kisses all around.

“Sienna you look beautiful girl. If I had your skin I’d have all the men after me,” Bree Carson told her.

“I’m sure they already are, Bree.” She smiled at the older woman’s blush.

“Okay you two, enough with the flattery. We have a million things to bring in for lunch today, and breakfast and dinner tomorrow.” Peach Sullivan was always the taskmaster.

With everything in the house, Peach and Bree divided up the work among all five children plus two spouses, four grandchildren and two husbands. Sienna pulled kitchen duty along with Jess. “So Jess what’s new with you?”

“If you’d come around more you would know,” she told her with her hands on her hips and a knowing smirk on her face. “But judging by that glow I’m guessing that won’t be a problem in the future.”

“Brat,” she muttered and turned her attention to peeling and chopping potatoes.

“I guess that means you’re not going to tell me.”

Sienna shrugged. “Do you really want details?”

Jess’ face scrounged up like a child. “Ew, not those details jackass. I mean the good stuff. Are you in love now or what, well are you both finally admitting to being in love?”

Sienna blushed and Jess laughed out loud. “Brat.”

Lunch was a casual affair even though there was enough food to feed the family for a week. “Jeez Mom, you don’t have to cook tomorrow with all these leftovers.” Jess leaned back and patted her flat tummy.

Bree waved off her daughter’s words. “After a few hours skating on the pond everyone will be ready for seconds and thirds.”

“And fourths,” said Sienna’s brother, Trevor.

“See?” Bree smiled at Trevor who smiled back.

Sienna looked across the table at Ryder who stared at her like he wanted to undress her and make love to her right on the dining table in front of both families. Her face heated and she diverted her gaze.

Jess snickered next to her. “Are we opening a present before skating?”

“Yes,” Peach said and rounded everyone up to the large sitting room. “Come on everyone, one present today.” The kids darted from the table and squealed as they ran to the large Christmas tree. Jess, Trevor and Sienna’s older sister Tanya followed their children into the room, while the other adults lingered.

Sienna sat watching the children open a gift each with the glee only children have. “That’s very pretty,” she told Jess’ daughter Skye of the hot pink tutu she’d given her.

“Now it’s my turn,” Ryder said, pretending to elbow the children out of the way, while they jumped on him laughing and squealing. “Ah here it is.” He lifted a small box and handed it to Sienna.”

“Me?” She looked around the room, confused. “You’re supposed to choose your gift Ry.”

He smiled. “This is my gift so open it.”

She carefully unwrapped the glittering gold and white package to see a red velvet box. A ring box. She covered her mouth and felt a few tears trickle down her cheeks. “Ryder,” she whispered.

He smiled again and tilted her chin up. “I was hopeful Sienna and even though you’ve already said yes I thought we should make it official.” He knelt before her. “Sienna you have been my best friend and secret crush since you bandaged me up after wiping out on my bike. Now I want to call you something else. My lover, my best girl. My wife. Will you marry me?”

Sienna was stunned that this moment had come. She felt her head nod her agreement but she could get the words out so she held out her hand and he slid the ring on. “Yes,” she croaked out. “Yes Ryder, I will marry you. Officially.”

The family clapped and the children squealed and laughed as they kissed.

“Well it’s about damn time,” Jess muttered and offered a congratulatory hug.

“No kidding,” Ryder whispered in her ear.

~

This had been one of the best Christmases Ryder had ever had. Even before Sienna disappeared from his life he’d never experienced such joy. He was surrounded by family, his stomach was full and he was engaged to marry the sexiest, most thoughtful woman he had ever met. He stood on the porch inhaling crisp mountain air with a big goofy grin on his face.

“You’re looking might satisfied with yourself.”  Trevor joined him on the porch, bundled up against the cold.

“I am. I’ve waited a long time for your sister.”

Trevor grunted. “Yeah it’s about damn time. What the hell were you both waiting for anyway?”

Ryder smiled and told him all about the marriage deal they’d made years ago. “I thought I was doing the right thing by not asking her back then, but it took until this morning for her to believe I wanted her.”

Trevor shook his head. “Women are strange and she’s an artist so she’s stranger than most.” He sighed. “I’m happy for you but if you hurt her I’ll bury you on this mountain.”

“Got it,” he said and chuckled. “Let’s go back inside, it’s too cold out here.”

“Ryder, Trevor! Get the kids ready to go skating. Be sure to layer them up it’s cold out there!” Both men chuckled at Bree’s orders.

“Okay Mom. We’ll tame the tykes.” He scooped up Trevor’s youngest girl Annie. “Come on princess, let’s go put on all of your clothes. It’s time to go skating!” He tickled her and she laughed and laughed, making him smile.

“Daddy, Uncle Ryder’s silly. He’s gonna put all my clothes on me.”

“Hey I’m the adult so you have to listen to me.” He tossed her over his shoulder and went to the kid’s room. “Follow me, little humans.”

The kids were all dressed and stood impatiently waiting for the adults when his phone rang. It was his boss. Strange. “Mom I have to take this call, it’s my boss. The kids are waiting by the door.” He walked back to the study and closed the door against the noise and mayhem of the large and still growing family. “Mr. McCullough, Merry Christmas.”

“Son I hope you have some good news for me.”

Ryder sighed because he knew exactly what McCullough wanted to hear. He wanted to know that Ryder had somehow—out of the blue—found himself a woman to marry. Which of course he had. But it didn’t feel right to pretend like he’d went out and gotten engaged just to get the Creative Director position, which came with a lucrative partnership contract. But he did have a fiancé now so he pulled in a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Yes Mr. McCullough I do have a fiancé to show off.”

“Good. Good. I hope that means you’ll be bringing her to the New Year’s Eve party at Rafael St. James’ house. He wants to hire us, well you, for the launch of his new luxury line of resort wear.”

Ryder pumped the air. This was the type of campaign that would put the entire company on the map, but it would also make him the most sought after creative director in the industry. “We’ll be there, sir.” He would check with Sienna but this was his career and he knew she wanted him to succeed.

“Great! I look forward to meeting the little lady. Now go have yourself a happy holiday and we’ll talk again soon about signing the partnership paperwork.”

The call disconnected before Ryder could say anything more but the smile on his face would not go away. It was like he’d gotten everything he ever wanted all in one day. It wasn’t even Christmas yet. He had to go tell Sienna.

His sister stood at the door glowering at him. “Hey Jess, have you seen Sienna?”

She growled at him. “I have. She’s gone Ryder, what did you do?”

Shit.

~

He needed a wife. Sienna could hardly believe what she’d heard or how much her heart ached as her SUV made its way down Holly Mountain. The roads were slick and it had started to snow again so she eased up on the gas. “Ryder Matthew Carson I hate you so much right now!”

She could have dealt with him not loving her if he’d never said he had. She could have dealt with getting married for practical reasons even if it would’ve broken her heart. But she could not deal with lies. He was supposed to be her best friend yet he’d hurt her more than anyone ever had. He lied about loving her because he needed her and not in the way a man needs the woman he loves in his life. No, he needed her in order to secure his precious partnership at his stupid ad agency. Damn him!

Her tears came faster and the roads grew worse as more snow fell. Her vision blurred but she saw a deer or a moose dart into the road and slammed on her brakes. “Dammit, oh no!” She overcorrected and her SUV skidded to a halt in a ditch. “At least it’s on the inside of the mountain,” she muttered into the silent car. So the bright spot of her day would be not plummeting several thousand feet to her death.

She needed a moment, dammit, and she took one. She let the tears fall and sobbed inside the quiet of her truck. It was unsettling to realize that all the hopes and dreams she’d had for her future had been dashed with a few overheard words. She couldn’t be mad at Ryder, not really, when she never really believed he loved her. Oh, she wanted to believe it but now she knew just how right she was. A few more tears fell but she was done crying. Done feeling sorry for herself and done crying over the fact that she would never have Ryder the way she wanted him.

Dammit now she needed to get up or down the mountain. Down was definitely a better option but it was Christmas Eve and she was barely a quarter of the way down the mountain.

“Sienna!”

“No. No. No, no, no, no, no. No!” Why did he have to come after her? Because he wants that partnership and you are his key, dummy. “Damn deer, couldn’t have crossed after I passed, could you?”

“Sienna!” He knocked on the window but she couldn’t bring herself to open her eyes and look at his gorgeous face. “Sienna are you alright? Please, say something.”

Her eyes opened and she looked into his worried, stormy blue eyes. “I’m fine Ryder. Go away.”

“Why? Tell me what I did wrong, please.”

Now she was angry. “Why didn’t you take the out when I gave it to you? I would’ve pretended to be your wife or fiancé so you could get your precious promotion, you didn’t have to lie to me!” God she was mad all over again, which was a far cry better than hurt. “Just go away please. Tell Trevor to call a tow truck.”

“I’m not going anywhere Sienna. I meant it when I told you I loved you.” She rolled her eyes but her gaze was focused on a snow covered branch on the side of the road. “Yes the partnership would come easier if I was settled but you have to know that’s not why I want to marry you. I’ve been in love with you for years but we were too young, too focused on our careers.”

“It’s fine Ryder. Don’t worry about it. We’re good.” She wiped her eyes and finally looked at him. “Please, just go.”

“I can’t Sienna. I’m in love with you. I’ll do whatever it takes to make you see that.”

“Even turn down your partnership?” What was she saying? She wasn’t considering still marrying him. She couldn’t. She had some respect for herself even though her heart wanted to drop self-respect in the balls and take whatever he offered her.

He sighed. “Yes. If that will prove to you how much I love you, I’ll turn it down.”

She couldn’t ask him to do that. He’d worked hard since college to get exactly what he was getting. But how could she ever trust that he really loved her and didn’t just see her as a means to an end? You have to trust him. Could she, though? “I don’t want you to do that Ryder. It means too much to you.”

“So do you.” He opened the door and cupped her face. “Sienna I never want you to doubt how important you are to me or how much I love you. Having you agree to be my wife was the best day of my life, tell me you haven’t changed your mind.

She sighed and touched his face. “I might regret, but I haven’t changed my mind Ryder. I’ve loved you too long to give up on you now. Please don’t make me regret it.”

He smiled and kissed her. “I plan to spend the rest of our lives making sure you know exactly how much I love you. Always.” He brushed his lips against hers. “In fact if you’re game, I can show you right now.” He smiled and leaned in for a kiss.

She giggled. “Frozen mountain sex in the back of a trapped Cadillac? No thanks, babe. But I love you enough to let you debauch me with our parents in the house.”

“Oh and I love you for loving me that much,” that lazy grin spread across his face and he kissed her.

And she let him. And she always would.

The End

Investigate Me: A BWWM Interracial Billionaire Romance

Chapter One

“What am I doing here?”

Sondra pushed a stray strand of black hair back into place, smoothing it towards her bun. She was dressed in her best no-nonsense black slacks and blouse. Her heels tapped along the marble floors as she headed towards his office.

Jake Miller. He was a billionaire who had made his fortune in architecture. Every building in the city had been designed by him and he was coveted around the world. Of course, his background was supposedly filled with indiscretions. A new failed relationship here, a rumor of drug use there. Through it all he’d won himself the title of Seattle’s Billionaire Bad Boy.

Sondra wasn’t impressed. The things she valued above all else were order, responsibility and calm. Jake was the opposite of those things. He liked to do what he wanted when he wanted.

She stopped at his receptionist’s desk. “I have a 9:45 with Mr. Miller.”

“You’re early,” she said, almost impatiently. “You’ll have to wait.”

Sondra chuckled, rested her hands on the woman’s desk and leaned forward. “I informed Mr. Miller that I would be early when he made the appointment. If he can’t meet me now, I’m leaving for other business.”

The blonde seemed to clench her teeth, but she dialed his number. As Sondra waited, she looked around the expensive office. Everything was glass and marble. She had to admit, it looked nice, but it still wasn’t her taste. She preferred something comfy and simple over the lavishness that Jake seemed to inspire.

“Mr. Miller will see you now.”

Sondra woke up from her daydream. “Thank you.”

She insisted she could find the office herself as she headed towards the glass. As she reached for the chrome handle, a woman walked out of the room with a grin on her face. Sondra gazed after her. The woman almost looked familiar.

“Come on in,” a deep voice called from the office.

Sondra stepped inside, closing the door behind her. When she turned around, she froze. Jake Miller. He looked better than the photographs. The man was tall and blond with dazzling, dark-blue eyes. He wore dark jeans and a button-down shirt with the sleeves rolled up. He cracked a crooked grin at her.

“Hey, you must be Sondra Florence.” He extended a hand which she shook firmly. “I’m sure you know who I am.”

“Of course. We did speak just the other day.”

“We did? Oh, right,” he said with a nod. “Sorry, my brain is full of projects and meetin’s these days.”

Sondra raised her eyebrow at the change of his accent. “Where are you from?”

He waved a hand to a seat across from his desk. “Texas, originally. You can hardly tell anymore, unless I’m nervous or angry. Neither of which happens that often.”

“Interesting,” she said with a nod. “Well, let’s discuss business.”

“You have freckles.” He motioned with a pen towards her nose.

Sondra covered her face out of instinct with one hand. Immediately, she regretted it. She’d hated her freckles growing up, along with her kinky black curls and her acne. Now, the kinky curls were treasured and the acne was gone, but the freckles would remain forever. They dotted her brown skin everywhere and she still felt self-conscious about them, but she didn’t like to show it.

“Mr. Miller,” she said, removing her hand from her face, “please stick to the business we have to attend to. My appearance is not on the agenda.”

“You can just call me Jake. Sorry, I didn’t mean to offend you, I was just noticing them—”

Sondra held up a hand. “That’s enough of that. You want me to investigate someone who’s been digging into your past?”

Jake sighed. “Not just ‘someone,’ but the FBI. They’ve been making my life hell and I have no idea why.”

“Really? You have no idea?” she asked, raising a brow.

“Look, I’m not a saint.”

“So I’ve read,” she said as she reached into her purse and fished out her notebook and pen.

“I’ve had my problems, but I’ve been clean for a year and I just focus on work now. Every time I try to get answers from the FBI on why I’m under investigation, I don’t get solid answers. I think embezzling is up there, but I’ve never taken a cent from my own company.”

Sondra jotted down his words. “Are you the only one with access to the money?”

“Well, mostly. I mean there’s payroll, but I have to sign off on everything. And I haven’t seen anything weird with the numbers.”

“Do you have an accountant?”

“I had one. She quit.”

Sondra frowned. “Why did she quit?”

Jake shuffled in his chair and avoided her gaze. “You must not watch TV much. We were engaged, but it ended.”

“Why?” Sondra pressed. When he didn’t respond, she wracked her brain trying to remember what it was. She snapped when it came to her. “That’s right. You slept with her sister.”

Jake turned a deep shade of red. “It wasn’t one of my finer moments,” he mumbled. He cleared his throat. “Still, I’ve been meaning to find another accountant, but I’ve been swamped.”

“That was months ago.”

Jake shrugged. “Swamped.”

Sondra sighed as she pinched her nose. He was already irritating her. “Okay, so what kind of resolution are you looking for?”

“I’m trying to find out what’s going on in my company and at the FBI. Someone knows that I’m innocent. I can’t help but to think someone’s setting me up. I’ve tried speaking to someone else in the FBI, but I keep hitting brick walls.”

“So why did you contact me instead of the police?”

Jake scoffed. “The police are part of their investigation. The only reason I even know I’m under investigation is that I have a friend in the department. He’s not on my case, but he passed on the information.”

Sondra nodded. “Fine. Let’s discuss my fee.”

Jake held up a hand. He reached into his desk before producing a big envelope. Sondra picked it up after he slid it across the desk to look inside. She almost choked.

“Mr. Miller—”

“Jake.”

“—this isn’t my normal fee structure.”

“Of course not. That’s just upfront, for expenses and the like. I’ll pay you the other half when you’re done.”

Sondra hadn’t stumbled over her words in a long time, but she did so now. She kept looking in the envelope, back at Jake, then at the envelope again. Some part of her wanted to turn the money down, simply out of pride. Another part of her wanted to turn it down because this much money never came without headaches. In the end, she kept the money.

“Do you think we could meet again tomorrow?” Jake asked, pulling her back to the present.

“Tomorrow?”

“I’d like updates as much as possible and I don’t trust talking on the phone. We’ll meet up at Bean Dream. It’s around the corner and I practically inject their coffee,” he said as he wrote something down and passed it to her.

She took the address of the coffee shop with the time of 12:30 scribbled on it. Nodding, she stuck the slip of paper into her notebook and secured it with her pen. Standing up, she held out a hand for him to shake.

“I’ll be in contact.”

Sondra tried to turn, but her hand was still in his. She paused and almost glared at him. What was he doing?

“I really do like your freckles,” he said with a grin.

Sondra all but yanked her hand away as she stormed out of his office. She could almost see streams of steam following her down the hallway and to the elevators. What was his problem? She jabbed the button repeatedly before the elevator stopped in front of her.

As she rode down to the first floor, she relaxed. She wasn’t sure what had gotten into her, but now that she was away from Jake, she felt fine. If anything she was more irritated at herself for reacting that way.

Still, she patted her bag and could feel the bulging envelope. There was a part of her that wanted to sit and count it immediately, but she decided it would be better to do that at home. Sondra wasn’t sure if there was a time in her life when she’d ever driven faster.

Chapter Two

“That’s a lot of money.”

“I know,” Sondra whispered.

Abby sat, perched on the edge of her couch, glancing at the cash. “How much is there?”

“Fifty thousand dollars.”

“Holy shit,” Abby whispered.

Sondra nodded. She’d dumped the money out on her coffee table when she’d gotten home and had been surprised that they were all big bills. She’d never physically held that much money, but she could see why people liked it; the power was almost intoxicating.

“What are you going to do with it?”

“Fix up my house,” Sondra said with a nod.

Abby rolled her eyes. “That’s so boring,” she grumbled. “We should take a vacation!”

“Who’s this ‘we’ you speak of?” Sondra asked with a laugh.

“Oh, come on. I help out on your cases all of the time,” the perky brunette chimed after Sondra as she walked into the kitchen. “Let me help with this one.”

“How much do you want?”

“Ten percent.”

“Five.”

“Deal!” Abby squealed.

Sondra rolled her eyes. Abby could be useful, but more often than not she’d do a little work and then disappear. Although she did have a way of helping out just in the way that she was needed.

“What was he like?”

Sondra scoffed. “Annoying, but he pays well.”

“Do you think he’s guilty?”

“Everyone’s guilty of something.”

“Yeah, but embezzlement?”

Sondra shrugged. “I guess I’ll find out.”

Abby grabbed her ringing phone from the coffee table. “Gotta go. I’ll see you later tonight.”

“Yep,” Sondra said with a nod as she pulled out her laptop. “I need to get to work anyway.”

Once Abby was gone, she took one more glance at the money before she started working. If nothing else, Jake sure knew how to motivate someone to work faster. She could just see the rest of that money waiting for her, but it wasn’t just for home repairs.

Sondra pushed that to the back of her mind. She wanted to meet up with the officer that had told Jake about the FBI investigation, but he hadn’t wanted to tell her who it was. She bit her lip. She did still have contacts within the FBI; maybe she could call in a favor.

Pushing herself off of the couch, she gathered her purse and keys. Trent had been a lifelong friend and he would probably do a little digging for her. She picked up her phone and dialed his number.

“Hey, what are you doing calling me without a crisis?” he chuckled into the phone.

“Slight crisis,” she grinned. “I need you to do a little digging for me. It’s nothing too serious, but it’s about a current investigation.”

Trent sighed. “Always trying to get me into trouble. What’s in it for me?”

“The satisfying feeling of knowing that you’re helping a friend?”

“What bill does that pay?”

Sondra rolled her eyes. “Fine. I’ll give you five hundred dollars.”

“Deal. Meet in the usual place?”

“Thirty minutes.”

Sondra hung up before she counted out five hundred-dollar bills and tucked them into her wallet. Trent had better be worth it. She snagged her laptop before she left the house and headed to their meeting spot.

Monty’s was a hole-in-the-wall diner that had been around since before her great-grandmother, but Sondra didn’t mind. She knew the workers and the layout, and most importantly it was filled with people either too old or too busy to care what she was doing or talking about. It was perfect.

By the time Sondra arrived, Trent was already in a pale, pink booth. His stocky build and black clothes looked odd against the pastel colors of the diner. It was almost comical. Sondra gave him a grin as she slid in across from him.

“I’m surprised you’re not eating already,” she said as a waitress walked over with a menu.

“I already ordered. You’re late.”

Sondra rolled her eyes. “I am not. You just didn’t feel like waiting for me to get here,” she said, shaking her head.

They both paused as food was set down in front of Trent. A huge burger coupled with a heap of hot French fries made Sondra’s stomach growl angrily, but she simply ordered a cup of coffee. Once the waitress was gone, she turned back to Trent, who was biting into the burger as if it was his last meal.

“What can you tell me about Jake Miller?”

It took Trent a moment to reply as he tried to swallow. “The billionaire?”

“Yeah. The FBI have him under investigation for suspected embezzlement and probably more. I’m trying to find out why.”

Trent gulped down his water before he nodded. “I don’t know a lot about the case since it’s just officially starting, but I have a good friend who is working on it. They’re saying that Jake’s business is suffering and it’s because he’s been stealing money, but honestly that’s all I know right now.”

“That’s it?” Sondra asked with a sigh as she stirred sugar and creamer into her coffee.

“I’m afraid so.”

“Who started the investigation though? Who reported him?”

Trent shrugged his massive shoulders. “Again, not a clue. I’ll look into it though.”

Sondra nodded. “Thanks for trying. Let me know when you find something out,” she said as she slid the money to him.

He stood up, tucked away the money and smiled. “Don’t I always?”

Sondra watched him leave as she sipped on her coffee. Trent was always good at helping her out, so she had no doubt that he would come up with something. All she had to do was give him a little time. She could be patient when she wanted to be.

Chapter Three

Sondra waited in the lobby for Jake to show up. She’d tried to do a bit more digging, but without Trent to give her a little more information, or Jake, she was stuck. Clutching her purse, she tapped her foot impatiently. Waiting around wasn’t her favorite thing in the world; she much preferred to go after what she needed done.

“Ready to go?”

Sondra glanced up. Jake was smiling at her, a crooked grin that made lines appear on the edges of his eyes. He pushed up the sleeves of a light blue shirt before pushing his hands into the pockets of his jeans.

She narrowed her eyes. “I was ready thirty minutes ago.”

“Sorry,” he said as she started walking towards the elevators. “I got caught up in a conference call that wouldn’t end.”

“Please, try to be on time for our appointments. I have a busy schedule as it is.”

Jake chuckled. “No problem.”

Sondra wasn’t sure why, but that little chuckle annoyed her. Was he not taking her seriously? What if he wasn’t taking any of this seriously and he was just wasting her time? Why would he do that though?

She pushed the thoughts out of her head as they walked outside. The sun warmed her up as they walked down the street together. They turned a corner and she gazed down the street. She could just make out the sign for the coffee shop.

“So, I started looking into some things last night—”

“Let’s just wait until we get to the shop to discuss business. I want to talk about you.”

Sondra raised an eyebrow suspiciously. “Why?”

“If I’m going to be working with you, I’d at least like to know a little about you.”

She sighed. “Look, the only thing you need to know about me is that I get results. This is a strictly professional relationship. Okay?”

Jake chuckled. “Who said it wasn’t? You’re very confident.”

Sondra wanted to hit him. He was arrogant and bordering on annoying the hell out of her. She settled on clenching her fist and walking a little faster towards the coffee shop.

The smell of roasting beans at least took the edge off when they stepped inside. It was coupled with the aroma of freshly baked sweets, the smell of chocolate strong and enticing. Sondra ordered a cinnamon spice coffee and a chocolate chip muffin. She watched as Jake ordered a vanilla cappuccino and a slice of cake with white frosting. When they sat down, he dumped about a ton of sugar on top of his coffee.

Sondra looked at him in disbelief. “I’m guessing you have a sweet tooth.”

“Oh, yeah,” he said before cutting into the slice of cake.

A little sound of delight escaped his lips, almost a moan. Sondra found herself watching him a little more closely than she realized. Clearing her throat, she drank some of her coffee before she tried to refocus the conversation.

“Okay, so here’s what I have so far—”

Jake held up a finger. “One moment.” He dug into his pocket and grabbed his phone before pressing a button. “Miller.”

Sondra sighed. Was she ever going to be able to get away from him? It didn’t seem likely if she couldn’t update him on the case without a million distractions interrupting them. She took out her phone and pretended to browse as she listened to his conversation.

“No, absolutely not. Look, the gala is happening tonight no matter what. Have my tux ready by then or it’ll be your ass on the line.”

As Jake continued to speak, Sondra couldn’t say she was surprised. The way he was talking to someone who was obviously an employee as if they were dirt instantly turned her off. She stopped listening after that. He was just like she thought he’d be. Now all she had to do was find out if he actually was embezzling.

“Sorry about that,” he said as he slipped his phone back into his pocket. “What do you have so far?”

Sondra gave him a rundown on the information that she’d gotten from Trent and from doing her own research. It wasn’t much, but he was the one who had insisted on meeting twenty-four hours after hiring her. By the time she was done, Jake simply nodded.

“Thanks,” he said, glancing at the expensive watch on his wrist. “I should be heading back. I’ll walk you to your car.”

“Wait a minute,” Sondra said. “I have a few questions that I want to ask you about your company.”

Jake sat forward with a calm expression on his face. “Ask away.”

She tried to read his face as she asked, “Is your company in trouble?”

“It’s never been better.”

“And that’s the truth?”

Jake’s mouth went into a straight line and she could see the smallest twinge of a frown. He was lying. Sondra crossed her arms over her chest.

“You have to tell me the truth if you want my help.”

He sighed. “Fine. It’s been having a little trouble lately, but that won’t last for long. This gala tonight is being used to showcase and sell my work. If I sell just three, the company will make a huge profit.”

Sondra nodded. “Could someone have started these embezzling rumors because they’re trying to keep you from selling your work at the gala?”

Jake shrugged. “It’s possible. I mean, if you’re in my position, you’re bound to make some enemies at some point. It’s unavoidable.”

“One more question.”

“Shoot.”

“Did you hire an accountant yet?”

Jake gave her a sheepish grin. “Not yet. I was swamped yesterday with this gala thing and I will be again today.”

“You need to hire someone for this, Mr. Miller. The sooner you have someone who can go over your books, the sooner we can find any discrepancies and try to figure out what’s going on.”

“I’ll hire one soon,” he said hastily. “I promise.” He stood up and checked his watch. “Now, I really have to go. I have a meeting.”

Sondra followed him out of the coffee shop. As they walked back towards his looming office, she noticed that he was walking faster than before. Did he really have a meeting? Or was he just trying to avoid the questions?

When they reached her car in the parking lot, he turned to her. “Hey, you should come to the gala tonight. You’ll get to see me around some pretty elite people and maybe you’ll be able to figure out which one of them wants my company shut down.”

Sondra’s initial reaction was to say no. She didn’t want to go anywhere with Jake, but at the same time he had a point. It would be the perfect opportunity to snoop around and see what other people thought of him. She could just hear the stories of his obnoxiousness now. A smile spread on her lips.

“You’re right. I might just find some valuable information there.”

“Good,” he said with a grin. “Can you call and leave your address with my secretary?” He looked her over. “You’re a size twelve, right?”

“No I’m not!” she yelled, surprising even herself. “I’m a ten,” she mumbled more quietly.

“My mistake,” Jake said. But she could see the grin that he was trying to hide. “I’ll have some clothes sent to you before four. And I’ll pick you up at six thirty.”

“Wait,” she said, confused. “Why do I need clothes?”

Jake looked around and then leaned in like he was telling her a top secret. “No offense, but I’ve seen you twice now and your sense of fashion is kind of…frigid.”

Sondra glared. “What’s wrong with the way that I dress?” she asked through clenched teeth.

“Nothing,” he said. “If you’re going to a funeral. This is a very important gala though, and I can’t have even a single thing go wrong.” He looked at her hair. “Is it possible to go without the bun for a night?”

“That’s it!” Sondra yanked her keys out of her bag before she stormed to the driver’s side door. “You know what? If you’re just going to insult my appearance, I’m not going to stand around and listen to it. Go to this damn thing by yourself,” she said as she slid into the car and slammed her door.

“What did I do?” he asked, confusion on his face.

Sondra pulled out of her spot so quickly she almost hit the car next to her. She straightened up before she hit the street. Anger was written on her face as she sped down the road. How was it possible that he knew the perfect way to get underneath her skin?

She drove back home, trying to calm down the whole way. When she was safely in her house, she flopped down on the couch. Reaching up, she pulled out the bun, letting down her hair. As she ran her fingers through it, she could practically hear Jake asking her to go without the bun.

Sondra practically growled. “What does my hair have to do with anything? Besides, I like my bun. It’s practical,” she mumbled to herself.

Lying on the couch, she must have dozed off because her phone jolted her out of her sleep. She fumbled with her purse for a moment before she pulled it out. Abby. She wondered if she had some new information for her.

“Sondra.”

“Hey, boss. So, I’m down at your office and a lot—and I mean a lot—of boxes just came in for you. What should I do with them?”

“Boxes?” Sondra asked, puzzled. “Who are they from?”

“Hold on,” she said as something rustled. “It’s from Jake Miller. He says to pick out whatever you want to wear tonight and keep the rest as an apology. He also wants you to call his secretary with your home address.”

Sondra sighed. “I’ll be right over.”

Chapter Four

Sondra walked into her office quickly. As soon as she opened the door, she paused. There were boxes everywhere. Long boxes, small boxes, all in creamy pearl and tied with different colored ribbons. Sondra sighed as she pinched the bridge of her nose.

“He is a crazy person.”

“Going somewhere fancy?” Abby asked as she popped out of the bathroom. She was wearing a sapphire dress that was a little too big for her with her hair pinned up. “What do you think?”

“I think put it back in the box so I can return all of it.”

“Come on,” Abby whined, “these clothes are really expensive. He’s got great taste.”

“He’s a pain in the butt and I’m not going with him to that gala.”

“You’re going to Jake Miller’s gala?” Abby screeched. “I would kill to go.”

“Great, go in my place.”

Abby shook her head quickly. “He invited you. Besides, think about how this could help the investigation. And the money that’s waiting for you.”

Sondra sighed. “Fine,” she said finally. “I’ll go.”

Abby clapped her hands excitedly. “Come check out the dresses. There’s shoes too, jewelry, makeup, purses. He thought of everything.”

“Well,” Sondra said as she pushed open a box to reveal a red dress, “I guess if I’m going to go I might as well make him eat his words about me.”

“What’d he say?” Abby asked curiously.

“I don’t want to talk about it,” she said through clenched teeth.

Holding up her hands, Abby shrugged. “Okay, okay. I don’t need to know. The look on your face is murderous.”

Sondra shrugged. What could she say? She was in a killing mood, but that also meant that she was ready to crack this case and be done with it. More determined than she’d been before, she began to rummage through the boxes. She would wear something stunning, rub it in his face, crack her case and send him the rest of his expensive-clothing bribe back to him.

After she’d gotten ready, Sondra let Jake know to pick her up at the office. She wasn’t totally comfortable giving him—or anyone for that matter—her address. Glancing around, she shook her head at the mess that she and Abby had made. But that would have to wait until later. A knock on her office door brought her back to the present.

Sondra fixed her hair at the door before she opened it. There was Jake in his black tux and expensive shoes, his blond hair neat and silky looking. She found herself gulping at how good he looked. He seemed to be doing the same.

Jake couldn’t seem to take his eyes off of her. Sondra loved it. It had been so long since she’d gotten dressed up that she’d let Abby take the wheel and get her together.

The dress they’d decided on was a pastel pink. It was soft, long and sleeveless, showing off her toned arms and delicate shoulders. There was a slit in the dress too that ran the length of her leg, stopping at one smooth, brown thigh. In the back it dipped down low and a diamond chain rested against her spine.

Her shoes were a pale pink as well. In her ears and around her neck dripped diamonds that had probably cost more than she would make in a lifetime. Abby had done her makeup in soft hues with dramatic eyes, but Sondra’s favorite part was her hair. Her usual bun, that took forever to pin down, had been traded in for tight curls that bounced around her face and over one eye.

Sondra grinned. “What’s the matter? You haven’t closed your mouth yet.”

Jake blinked before he cleared his throat and adjusted his bow tie. “You look nice.”

“Not like I’m attending a funeral?”

A visible blush swept over Jake’s features. “I’m sorry, again. I shouldn’t have said that. I have a problem with impulse control.”

“So I’ve read,” she said, the smug grin still in place. “Should we go?”

“Oh, yeah.” He held out an arm for her to take. “Come on. I’m not going to try anything.”

He must have read her suspicious expression. Sighing, she wrapped her arm around his. Why was her heart suddenly thudding harder? She ignored it.

“I’m heading out. Make sure you lock up!” she called to Abby.

The woman popped her head out of the bathroom. “I will! Hi,” she said excitedly to Jake. “You have great taste. I’m Abby, by the way.”

Jake grinned. “Thank you. It was nice to meet you.” As they walked out of the small office, he chuckled. “I like her.”

“Abby has a way of doing that to people,” Sondra said with a shake of her head.

A curl in the middle of her forehead was pushed back by Jake’s fingers. She inhaled and couldn’t seem to move or think. What was he doing? Once he’d pushed the hair away, he opened her car door and helped her inside.

“Pull it together, Sondra. You’re being ridiculous.”

“Did you say something?” Jake asked as he slid into the backseat with her.

“N-nothing,” she said quickly.

The sleek, gray car pulled away from the curb. Sondra glanced up at the driver and sighed. It must be nice to have someone drive you around instead of having to do it yourself.

“You look a little nervous,” Jake said, breaking into her thoughts.

“No, I’m not.”

“It’s okay if you are. It’s a pretty elite crowd. Hell, I’m terrified. A lot of my future depends on tonight.”

Sondra glanced at him. “Aren’t you a billionaire?”

Jake shrugged. “It doesn’t mean a thing if no one is buying my buildings. I could keep pouring money into the company, but if it’s not profiting then it’ll just be a waste.”

“Why not just shut down if things are so bad?”

Jake’s mouth went into a straight line. “It’s my dream. Why would I ever give up on it?”

Sondra didn’t know what to say. She’d imagined that he’d simply gotten the company from his father and reaped the benefits, but he was actually passionate about what he did. That was admirable in her eyes. After all, she’d quit being a cop a few years ago just to become a private investigator. If anyone knew what it was like to want to hold on to their business, it was her.

After that, they chatted lightly, but Jake seemed to be in another world. She could see the determination etched into his features. He really meant what he’d said. Once again, she was wondering if and why he had embezzled from his own company. No matter what she’d thought before, she couldn’t see him doing it.

So what was going on?

“We’re here,” he said, bringing her back to the present.

She stepped out of the car and looked up to the building in front of her. It was huge and white, and warm light glowed from inside. She was in awe. When she thought of a gala, she thought of a small building with art, but this place was magnificent.

“Wow,” she mumbled.

“Pretty impressive, right? My grandfather built it. We use it for special occasions.”

“It is beautiful.”

Jake grinned. “That’s why I love designing buildings, that look on your face. It’s nice to know that when I’m gone, something that I created will still be left behind for people to be in awe of.”

Sondra couldn’t believe he had that much depth. She took his arm without protest when he offered it this time and led her inside.

There were so many people dressed elegantly, all of them smiling or chuckling gently amongst themselves. Glasses of champagne glittered in their hands. Set up around the large room they had entered were prototypes and drawings of buildings.

“You did all of these?”

Jake nodded. “I did. What do you think?”

“They’re gorgeous,” she said breathlessly.

He beamed. “Thank you.”

As people began to notice him, the mood in the room shifted. People came over to shake their hands and introduce themselves. Jake went into a completely different mode, one where he was charming and funny.

“I’m going to mingle,” he whispered into her ear, making a shiver run up her spine. “Talk to people. See what you can find out.”

Sondra nodded. As he walked away, she couldn’t help but admire the way the tux fit him perfectly. She shook her head before she walked away to question the guests.

“You must be the one who came in with Jake,” a woman said, stepping in her way.

“I am. Although…” She looked around as if she were about to divulge a secret. “I don’t know him very well. I’m wondering if all of the bad rumors I’ve heard are true.”

The redhead laughed. “Some are, some aren’t. Jake’s a really great guy. He makes so much money, but he could have even more, you know?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean all of the charities he supports, of course. Anything involved with advocating for children, Jake’s right there. The kids and the parents love him.”

Sondra was surprised. “I had no idea he was such a good guy.”

“Oh, he’s the best. That’s why I’m going to have my husband buy a design for our summer home. I can’t wait to see what he’ll come up with. Oh, I’m Lillian by the way.”

“Sondra.”

“Lovely to meet you,” she said as she looked over Sondra’s shoulder and waved. “There’s my husband now. I’m sure we’ll chat later.”

Sondra nodded and watched her leave. She decided to keep questioning. Everyone she met, though, had something better to say than the last about him. By the end of the night, Sondra was more confused than when the evening had started. If so many people adored him, who was trying to set him up?

She stepped outside to get some air, fanning herself. More people had shown up since she’d started mingling and she was feeling the effects. Jake had walked off to have the air adjusted for her. She smiled.

Okay, so he’s better than I thought he was. She watched as a car pulled up to the building. A woman stepped out of the back with long, beautiful legs and a white dress. Her blond hair was pinned up neatly, but her red lips, in such a grim line, made her look out of place from the people inside. The woman didn’t say a word as she brushed past Sondra, giving her a disapproving look as she disappeared inside.

“Okay,” Sondra mumbled, “you’re just imagining things.”

It didn’t feel like she had imagined it though. The woman had almost obviously snubbed her. She turned to glance behind her, but the woman had disappeared into the building. For the rest of her time at the gala, she tried to talk to the woman, but she swore she was trying to avoid her.

“What’s her deal?” Sondra asked Lillian as she downed another glass of champagne.

“Oh, her?” Lillian chuckled. “That’s Cassandra Everly. She and Jake were engaged.”

Sondra’s eyes widened. “She was his accountant, right?”

She nodded. “Right. Now, she practically hates him.”

“Why would she show up tonight?”

Lillian shrugged. “Why do women do anything when they’re hurt? She’s probably trying to get back at him.”

“Why is she snubbing me though?”

“Small world, hon. She’s probably already heard about the two of you having lunch together.”

“What?”

“It was all over Entertainment Now. You’re practically famous for being Jake’s new love interest.”

Sondra looked at her with an open mouth. “You’ve got to be kidding me.”

“It’s the world we live in.”

Now Sondra understood. No wonder the woman, Cassandra, was so irritated by her. At that moment, Jake waltzed over to her.

“I’ve sold five buildings and three plans to design homes,” he said, slightly intoxicated. “It’s a great night!”

“I’m ready to go.”

“What’s the matter?” he asked, concerned.

“I’m just ready to go. I’ve questioned everyone here; that was the deal.”

Jake nodded. “You’re right. Let me just say bye.”

As Jake walked to the front of the room and was given a microphone, Sondra glanced over at the woman. She was glaring daggers at her. Gulping, Sondra left the building. She’d had enough of that glare aimed at her.

“Okay, let’s go,” Jake said as he appeared by her side.

They slipped into the car. “Where to?” Jake asked her.

She reluctantly gave over her home address and then fell into a deep silence. The way the woman had been looking at her, she wondered if it was her that was causing Jake so much trouble. Jake snapped his fingers in her face making her jump.

“What’s the matter?”

“Nothing,” she said quickly. “I just have some things to think about with the case.”

Jake seemed to accept that for an answer. He began chatting about the night and she could see the excitement in him. Still, she couldn’t help but to think Cassandra was tied to his problems. When they stopped in front of her house, he leapt out before she could stop him to open her door. They walked up the sidewalk together until they stood on her porch.

“Even though it was for work, I’m glad that you were with me tonight,” Jake said.

Sondra glanced away, embarrassed. “You’re welcome,” she mumbled.

When she looked up, Jake was leaning closer to her. She felt her heart speed up all over again. Was he going to kiss her? As he got closer, she planted her hands on his chest to stop him.

“Look, I’m just working your case, okay? That’s all this is.”

Jake looked crestfallen, but he nodded slowly. “You’re right. Of course. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Yeah, tomorrow,” she repeated.

Once she was safely inside, he drove off. She watched the taillights until they disappeared before she sighed. What was going on with her?

Chapter Five

A week went by and Sondra was still avoiding seeing Jake in person. She’d come up with every excuse in the book, but at least she hadn’t had to see him. No matter what was going on there, she didn’t want any part of it.

As if he had read her thoughts, her phone rang. She decided to call him back. Right now, she had an appointment with Trent.

When she arrived, he was already eating a huge burger. Sondra winced. She had no idea how he still hadn’t had a heart attack, the way he ate. Once the waitress came over, she ordered her usual cup of coffee.

“Anything new?” she asked.

“Nothing so far. Someone close to him has to be feeding the FBI information though.”

“Why do you say that?”

“It’s really stuff only someone close to him would know.”

“Did you find out who was heading the investigation, at least?”

“I did,” he said with a nod. He drank down the rest of his soda while Sondra waited impatiently. “His name is Brent Everly.”

“Everly?” Sondra asked, suddenly more alert than she’d been in days. “Thanks, Trent!”

Sondra tossed a few bucks down for her coffee before she dashed from the diner. Her office was closest so she stopped there to use her computer. There were still boxes stacked up from the night of the gala. Jake had refused to take them back.

Thinking about him, she dialed his number in. After a couple of rings, he finally picked up, but it was quiet. Raising an eyebrow, Sondra glanced at her phone to see if she was still connected.

“Hello?”

“Yeah.”

“Jake?”

“Yeah.”

Sondra sighed. “Look, can you stop being weird? I think I have a break in your case.”

There was a pause. “Really? Who is it?”

“I can’t say for sure yet, but I wanted to know if the name Brent Everly meant anything to you.”

“Yeah, that’s Cassandra’s older brother.”

“Did you know he works for the FBI?”

“No,” Jake said slowly. “I never really knew what he did, but we barely spoke either. I don’t even know if she’s that close to him.”

“Well, he’s the one leading the investigation against you,” Sondra said. “Did you hire an accountant yet?”

“I just hired one yesterday.”

“Good. I’m going to drop by your office and talk to…him? Her?”

“Him. Adam Wint. I’ll let him know you’re coming. Anything in particular you’re looking for?”

“I need to see the numbers from the last six months that were done by Cassandra. I’ll go over them when I get there.”

“Okay. See you then,” Jake said, sounding more upbeat now.

Sondra powered up her computer and began researching. Brent and Cassandra were definitely related. But more than that, she found stories of Cassandra having excessive credit card debt, and Brent was under fire for more than one case he’d worked on. She smiled.

“It looks like I found them,” she said happily. “I still need some evidence though.”

She grabbed her keys before heading over to Jake’s office. When she walked onto his floor, it was chaos. People were carrying boxes and Jake was standing in the middle of them, sleeves rolled up, looking as if he was on the edge of losing his temper.

“What’s going on?” she asked, puzzled.

“Apparently when my ex left, she wiped every hard drive clean that she’d worked on. I always keep paper backups of everything though, so we’re going through everything now.”

“So what’s the problem?”

“Nothing’s in order!” he said, exasperated. “Good thing I kept them though,” he mumbled. “She tried to tell me for the longest time that I was crazy doing it. Put those books in the conference room!” he yelled, making Sondra flinch at the sudden noise.

“This might take a while,” he said, a tired expression on his face.

“I have nowhere better to be. This is my job, remember?”

Jake nodded. “About that. I wanted to apologize again for what happened that night—”

Sondra held up a hand. “Let’s just not talk about it. Come on, the faster we get started, the sooner this will be over.”

They headed to the conference room after his employees. Once they were inside, a man with mousy brown hair and thick glasses was bent over a book. He was mumbling to himself as he flipped through it, examining each one closely.

“This is Adam, but he’s pretty much in his own world right now. Honestly, he probably won’t even know that we’re here until he comes up for air.”

Sondra waved. “Hi, Adam.”

Nothing. Jake looked at her, shrugged and began to go through the boxes. Sondra pushed her purse under her seat before she started to help.

At first, there was nothing but optimism and enthusiasm fueling her, but after two hours she was exhausted. She pushed the now-empty box away from her and sighed before burying her face in her arms. Jake shook her shoulder, making her groan.

“How does coffee sound?”

“It sounds like heaven wrapped in a big red bow on Christmas,” she mumbled, looking over her arm at him.

He smiled. “I’ll send out for some. Adam!” He snapped his fingers a few times until the man looked up from his work. He looked between both of them, surprised. “Do you want coffee?”

“I could go for coffee,” he said slowly.

“Good. Be right back.”

“Anything so far?” Sondra asked when it was just her and Adam.

“I’m sorry, but who are you?”

She sighed. “I’m a private investigator working with Jake. I’ve also been here for like two hours.”

“Sorry,” the man said sheepishly. “I get caught up with numbers. I love them.” He glanced down at the books in front of him. “So far, I’ve found three books, but they’re all about a year to nine months old. Nothing more recent.”

“Are they even here? What if someone took them?”

Adam shook his head. “Jake keeps them locked up. No one has had access to them until today. He makes sure they’re under lock and key every day before he leaves.”

Sondra nodded. “Makes sense. I guess we just have to keep looking.”

“Looks like it,” Adam said with a grin.

“You’re enjoying this way too much,” she mumbled, but Adam was already back to looking at the books, his concentration so strong she doubted that it could be broken.

Jake came back and sat next to her as he picked up the next box. She caught the faint smell of sandalwood and cedar. He smelled so…enticing. She realized that he was staring at her with a raised eyebrow.

“Is there something on my face?”

“Oh, no,” she said quickly, picking up a book. Glancing out of the corner of her eye, she could see a big grin on his face.

“What?” she asked, narrowing her eyes.

“Nothing,” he said, but the grin didn’t leave his face.

Sondra sighed. Nice to know that he was back to being the smug, arrogant bastard that she felt more comfortable with. As they went through the boxes, Sondra finally pulled out a thick book.

“Look!” she said excitedly. “This is the recent one!”

Adam snatched the book out of her hands before she could even open it. His face was buried in it while she was still expressing disbelief at having the book snatched out of her hands. Jake shook his head.

“Let’s give him some space. It might take a minute.”

Sondra nodded. They left the building together, their coffees in hand. Jake sighed.

“I’ll be glad when this is all over. It’s been nothing but stressful.”

“Well, we’re almost there,” Sondra said.

“Hey, since we’re almost done working together,” he asked, turning his blue gaze to her. “Do you think you’d want to go out sometime?”

Sondra gulped. “You’re asking me out?”

“Yeah. I mean, I know I moved kind of quick the night of the gala, but there’s something about you that I can’t deny attracts me. I just want to get to know you a little better.”

Why was she even considering it? This was a guy that had cheated on his fiancé with her sister. He was always in the spotlight, arrogant, rude, not to mention brutally honest. So, why was her heart still beating so quickly?

“I don’t think so,” she said finally. “I’m not looking to be with anyone for a long time. My career comes first.”

Jake nodded. “I guess I can understand that. I don’t like it, but I understand it.” He quickly changed the subject.  “Hey, I meant to ask you, what are you going to do with the money when you’re done?”

“Fix up my house, pay some bills.”

“That sounds boring.”

Sondra glared. “You and Abby, I swear. What am I supposed to do with the money?”

“Go on vacation, see someplace new. Something.”

Sondra shrugged. “I like it here. I like my house, my little garden, my city. I don’t see any point in leaving it anytime soon.”

“You’re such an odd woman,” Jake said, shaking his head. “Are you sure I can’t convince you to give me a chance?”

“Sorry. I just don’t think we’d be compatible.”

Sondra ended the conversation by heading back upstairs. She didn’t want to talk to Jake about it any longer because she was almost afraid that she’d say yes. In reality, she had a lot in common with Jake. The more she was around him, the more she realized that, even when they argued. Still, she didn’t want to end up like Cassandra, heartbroken and bitter.

“Anything?” she asked when they stepped into the conference room.

“Oh, yeah.” Adam had a grin on his face as he took off his glasses and rubbed his eyes. “Cassandra was stealing money for quite some time. At least six months before she quit.”

“Did she know about you and her sister?” Sondra asked.

Jake turned red. “No, we hadn’t even been together at that point. It was about four months before she quit that we actually slept together.”

Sondra nodded. “Looks like it’s all figured out. Want to press charges?”

Jake shook his head. “Is it possible for you to get them both here—her and Brent—for a meeting?”

“I have some connections.”

“Good. Let’s set it up for tonight. Let them know that you’re onto them. I’m sure that’ll get them here, if nothing else.”

“I’m on it.”

Sondra grabbed her purse before she headed out of the conference room. She dialed up Trent’s number on the way down. One part of her felt relief and excitement, the way she always felt before she caught a break in a case. However, this time there was something different there too. She couldn’t shake the feeling that once it was all over, she’d never see Jake again.

Chapter Six

Cassandra sat at the table looking furious, but there was a hint of worry on her face. She looked as stunning as Sondra had remembered her. A tight, red dress clung to her shapely hips and tall, red heels complemented her legs. Her hair was loose, cascading over her shoulders as she reapplied her lipstick in with a compact mirror.

Her brother, Brent, was across from her. He wore a plain, brown suit and could have been her twin, except for the gray hair that had started taking over the blond. He adjusted his tie uncomfortably, but the hard edge never left his face.

Jake stood with his arms crossed, watching both of them. He shook his head. The room was so quiet the gentle ticking of the clock on the wall could be heard. Adam shifted nervously in his seat.

“Is there a reason we were called here?” Cassandra asked, finally cutting through the silence.

“Of course,” Jake said with a grin. “This is Sondra. I hired her to find out who was investigating me, and why. What did you find out, Sondra?”

“I found out that Cassandra actually called her brother to start the investigation,” she said, glancing at the siblings. “On top of that, Cassandra was actually the one stealing from the company before she even knew about Mr. Miller’s…” she cleared her throat, “indiscretions.”

Cassandra tried to put on a shocked expression. “What a bunch of lies! You don’t have any proof of what you’re saying. I’ve heard enough.”

“Sit down,” Jake said sternly. After Cassandra lowered herself into her chair, he unfolded his arms. “You were stealing from me before I ever had anything to do with your sister. We found the hard copies of the accounting books. Did you think I’d just forget them?”

“I have to admit,” she said slowly, “I thought you’d forget all about them.”

“Well, I didn’t. I know you like to think I’m an idiot, but that’s not the case.” He leaned on the table. “I could have you both thrown in jail.”

Brent spoke up quickly. “I was just following a tip. How does that get me in jail?”

“You profited from the money that she stole. Not to mention that you probably knew she was stealing from me in the first place. I had Sondra do some digging, and you’ve been making some big purchases.”

“What are you going to do?” Cassandra asked tightly.

Sondra glanced at him. He seemed to be contemplating his answer as he glanced at both of them. His face went from terrifyingly angry to calm in an instant though.

“I’m not going to do anything. What you did was terrible, but I did something terrible to you too. There is a stipulation though.”

“Name it.”

“If you make up any more rumors, if you try to ruin my business or my name in any way, I will press charges. Let’s just go our separate ways. Okay?”

“Fine by me.”

Sondra watched them both hurriedly leave the office. “Why didn’t you press charges?”

Jake shrugged. “What would be the point? My business is doing better than it has in a long time. Besides, I kind of feel like I owe her.”

“Well, I guess my job here is done,” Sondra said as she stood up.

Jake shook her hand. “Not before you get paid. Let’s go to my office.”

Once they were inside with the door closed, he handed her a new envelope. This one was even more stuffed than the last. Sondra knew better than to argue about it though; he would just insist that she keep it.

“Thanks,” he said. “For everything.”

“You’re welcome.”

“If I need you for another case, can I call you?”

Sondra laughed. “I don’t think that’s likely to happen.”

“You never know,” he said with a grin.

Sondra left with a wave. A part of her wanted to go back so badly, but she pushed herself forward. Besides, she had to go visit her mother. Now that she had the money, she could pay off her loans.

The hospital wing that her mother was in was relatively quiet. Nurses nodded to her and said hello. Sondra was pretty much a fixture in those halls. As she walked to the nurse’s station, she pulled out her card.

“Sondra, how are you?”

“I’m great. How’s mom?”

“She’s doing a lot better. All morning she’s been up and down the hallways, chatting with the neighbors.”

Sondra’s eyes went wide. “Why wasn’t I told?”

“She said not to bother you since you were busy on a case.”

She sighed. “That’s my mom. Where’s Patty? I want to settle some of her bill.”

“No need. Someone came in a few days ago and paid off the whole thing.”

Sondra looked at the nurse in disbelief. “What?”

“Yeah. Some guy came, said he wanted to pay your mother’s hospital bill in full and then insisted that we not tell you. He said it was a surprise. Everyone on the floor has heard about it. We thought he was your boyfriend or something. Everyone’s been talking about how romantic it is.”

“Was he blond, tall, rolled up sleeves?”

“That was the guy.”

“Jake,” Sondra whispered. “I’m going to say hi to mom.”

Sondra jogged down the hall until she got to her mom’s room. When she went in, the woman was wrapped in a thick, blue robe. There were new blankets on her bed, new pillows.

“Hey, baby.”

Sondra gave her a tight hug as she looked around the room. “What is all of this?”

“Oh, that new guy friend of yours. Jake, was it? He came and brought me all of this stuff a few days ago. He said whenever I need anything to just call him. He’s very sweet.”

“Yeah,” Sondra mumbled. “Except we’re not dating.”

“Why not? You don’t like him?”

“No, that’s not it…”

“You don’t find him attractive?”

“That’s definitely not it,” Sondra said with a grin as she thought about his devious smile.

“Then what’s holding you back?”

“He has a bad past. Some of the things that he’s done…”

“You mean like sleeping with his fiancée’s sister?”

Sondra’s eyes went wide. “How do you know about that?”

“I’ve been in a hospital room for quite a while. TV and magazines are about the only way that I don’t lose my mind. Besides,” she said with a wave of her hand, “we all make mistakes.”

“Do you think I should risk it?” Sondra asked uncertainly.

“Do you?”

Sondra already knew the answer to that. She’d known it since he asked her out—no, she’d known it since the night of the gala. There was something about him that enticed her.

“How are you feeling, Mom?”

“I’m fine,” she said with a laugh. “I promise. The doctor even said I might be able to get out of here if I keep improving. Now, get out of here and go get your man.”

Sondra kissed her mom on the cheek. “I love you.”

“I love you too!”

Sondra was pretty sure she was speeding the entire way. She had no idea if he was even still in his office at this point; it was heading on eight. Pulling into the parking lot, she spotted him a few spots over, getting into his car, a tired expression on his face.

“Jake!”

When he turned around, there was a moment of bewilderment before he saw her. As she watched, a wide grin spread across his face. Sondra swallowed hard. There was definitely no way to avoid her feelings for him anymore.

“What are you doing back here?” he asked as she jogged up to him.

“You paid my mom’s hospital bills,” she said, trying to catch her breath.

He nodded. “Guilty.”

“How did you even find out anything about her?”

“I hired someone to look into you, of course.” He laughed when she looked at him with a raised brow. “I had to know that you were a trustworthy person, that’s all. It was just a little background check. When I found out about your mom and you said you were just going to pay bills with the money, I figured I’d take care of it for you. At least this way you’ll get to actually enjoy your money, which is exactly what your mom told me.”

Sondra shook her head. “You’re a crazy person.”

“I’ve heard that a lot,” Jake said with a chuckle.

“I want to go out with you,” she said quickly, afraid that if she took forever to get it out that she’d never be able to.

Jake looked surprised. “You were so adamant earlier about not going out with me. What changed?”

“I had a little time to think and talk to my mom,” she said slowly. “Look, I’m not going to lie. The reason I was so hesitant in the first place is because of your track record. You’re not exactly known for sticking to one girl.”

“That was the old me. I’ve—”

Sondra held up a hand. “I know what you’re going to say. You’ve changed. I don’t doubt that, and I don’t doubt that some of your mistakes were just stupid mistakes. But it still makes me nervous.”

Jake took her hand. “I promise I will never do anything like that to you. For one, I’ve seen what happens when I behave like an idiot. For another, you’re kind of scary.”

“I’m scary?” she asked with a chuckle.

He kissed her hand. “Very scary. That’s how I knew I liked you the first day you were in my office. You were so serious…and those freckles.”

Sondra crinkled her nose. “Stop it.”

“I love them.”

The woman swatted at him. “Don’t start with me.”

Jake laughed. “Let’s try this one more time. Can I take you out tonight?”

Sondra pretended to think it over for a long moment making Jake roll his eyes. “Sure, I would love that,” she said finally. “Where are we going?”

“It’s a surprise.”

“Have I ever told you that I don’t like surprises?”

“Nope, but I also know that’s a lie. Also, I only bring good surprises.”

“So far,” she mumbled.

He shook his head. “Can I ask you one more question?”

“Sure.”

“Can I kiss you?”

Sondra’s heart picked up speed before she nodded. “I would be mad if you didn’t.”

He leaned against her, his hand running over her smooth cheeks before he brought his lips to hers. It was magical. She loved the way his soft lips glided across hers, the way his fingers traced her face and throat. She shuddered against him slightly.

“Don’t tell me that’s enough to get you going,” Jake teased, mumbling the words against her mouth.

“Oh,” she said, with a grin. “You have no idea.”

“There’s a common fix for that.”

“Oh, yeah?” she asked as she gazed up into his eyes. “What’s that?”

“I’ll show you later.”

The End

A Love Hate Situation: A BWWM Medical Romance

Chapter One

“You don’t mind if I have a seat, do you?”

Katrina looked up at Dr. Jackson, known as JJ to most of the hospital, and wanted to say, “of course I mind you idiot go sit with your adoring fans and leave me the hell alone.” But he was her boss and saying something like that was guaranteed to put her on his shit list. So instead she shrugged and returned her attention to the cardboard sandwich in her hand and the journal resting on the table in front of her. This was how she spent most of her time eating, reading articles that would make her a better trauma surgeon.

“So what are you reading?”

She looked up at Dr. Jackson with a blank stare and pressed her teeth into her tongue to stop the words that threatened to spill out. “A journal article.”

He rolled those moss colored eyes and gifted her with a smile that made most women blush. “Obviously. What is the article about?”

Katrina sighed heavily wishing he would just go away. It was bad enough she spent as much as eighteen hours a day with the good looking egomaniac, now he was invading her precious alone time. “Ways to reduce radiation when screening for blunt abdominal trauma.” Leave now, please.

Dr. Jackson leaned over to look at the journal and his smile brightened. “I co-wrote the article.” When her blank stare didn’t show surprise or admiration he went on, “You can just ask me if you have questions, you know.”

The problem was she didn’t want to ask him. Anything. Ever. “I’d rather just read the article.”

His smile dimmed a bit but he was not deterred. “You know Dr. Fulgram, I get the feeling you don’t like me much.”

Gee what gave you that idea, Einstein? “You are a great trauma surgeon and I’m sure I’ll learn a lot from you.” If I don’t stab you with a scalpel first.

He sat back in his chair with his hand clutched at his heart. “Great trauma surgeon? You wound me Katrina Fulgram.” At her blank stare he straightened up and told her, “I am an incredible surgeon and you’d do well to remember just how much you could learn from me.”

Katrina stared at him until he began to shift uncomfortably. She finished chewing and looked him right in the eye. “That’s your job, isn’t it, to teach me?”

JJ sighed heavily. He had no idea why she disliked him so much or why it bothered him as much as it did, but dammit it did. “It is my job Katrina but that doesn’t mean you wouldn’t learn more if our relationship wasn’t so…contentious.”

Katrina slid the elastic band off her wrist and began to tie her thick red waves into a knot on top of her head and took in his features. Jase Jackson was a drop dead gorgeous man. His moss green eyes sparkled with humor or mischief when they weren’t serious and focused on surgery. He had a great smile bracketed by signs that he laughed a lot and his blond hair gave him boyish charm despite the streaks of grey throughout, that made all the women in his life fall at his feet. Except for Katrina, of course.

She wasn’t blind, she could see how quantitatively attractive he was on the outside but his arrogance was the only thing she seemed to truly notice about him. And the way everyone fawned all over him. He was an amazing surgeon but he was still just a man. When he became restless she finally responded. “I don’t find our relationship contentious in the least. I’m just not a member of your fan club. I am your resident and here to learn from you. Do we need to be more than that?”

JJ’s shoulders drooped with disappointment. “I guess not. I’m just not used to people not liking me, especially for no reason.”

Katrina sighed, her patience just about out for the day after the morning she had. “Dr. Jackson it isn’t that I don’t like you, I just don’t worship you like the rest of the world. You’re fine, good.”

Before he could respond the mostly quiet cafeteria filled with emergency sirens and notifications. Two seconds later doctors, nurses, specialists and interns left their food, magazines and books where they were and headed for the ER.

Good riddance!

~

Jase Jackson had no idea what he’d ever done to Katrina Fulgram to make her hate him so, but man did she really seem to dislike him. He hadn’t seen her smile at him in the nine months they’d been working together but she was quick with a smile for nurses, patients, hell even the janitor got a smile every time she saw him.

He’d been a medic in the Army for four years and performed more emergency surgeries in deadly conditions than one person ever should. He’d done a stint at the Cook County ER during the height of gang violence in Chicago so he knew how to quickly locate a bullet, pull it out and stitch a wound without leaving a scar. He could stop a patient with multiple wounds from bleeding to death without breaking a sweat and repair a mangled body until it was nearly as good as new. But what he couldn’t do was make Katrina like him. Dammit.

She would though. They worked well together in the ER and she was intelligent, hardworking and intuitive in her application of emergency medicine. Eventually she would see he wasn’t a bad guy, but for now he had a GSW to attend to. “Fulgram you’re with me on this one,” he yelled over the chaos of the emergency room. Apparently a motorcycle gang decided to shoot at each other in a mall parking lot so there would be at least a dozen of the walking wounded trailing in, along with those with more critical concerns.

Despite her obvious dislike of him she gave a curt nod and changed directions to follow him into the scrub room. Katrina was silent as she soaped up and rinsed off with hot water. Her emerald green eyes cut to him briefly when she stepped into the operating room and JJ gave her the patient stats and they both got to work. They were like a well-oiled machine working together. He reached inside for bullet fragments and she used water to give him a better visual, he repaired internal damage and she sutured the bullet riddled body. It was, in his opinion, like poetry.

“Great job Dr. Fulgram.”

Katrina was tired and her defenses were down, it was the only explanation why she returned his enticing smile with one of her own. “Thanks Dr. Jackson. Your work was brilliant in there.” He really was a fantastic surgeon and even the past two hours had taught her plenty about technique and quick thinking.

Jase watched her walk away and wondered, not for the first time, if she would ever call him JJ like the rest of the hospital staff. She was always so stiff and formal with him, referring to him as ‘Doctor’ as though that was his first name, not Jase. “I’m leaving in an hour Dr.Fulgram so I’ll need you to keep an eye on this patient, monitoring vitals every hour. Call me if they elevate to the red zone.” She nodded and he watched her walk away, posture straight even after the long day that wasn’t over for her. He knew she’d already been at the hospital for twenty four hours and would be here for another twelve, but he’d put in his time as a resident so he got to sleep in his own bed.

Watching her walk away Jase suspected his pathological desire to get her to like him had more to do with her skills as a doctor and the way she filled out a pair of scrubs. Katrina Fulgram was a beautiful woman, no matter how hard she tried to hide her firm round ass, plump over-sized breasts and a waist so small she used rubber bands to hold her scrub pants up. He’d spent more than a few nights imagining how she would look out of her scrubs. Were her nipples caramel brown or were they dark like coffee? Were they large and eye catching? Were her breasts really as pert as they looked under her scrubs ? Was her pussy bare or did she have a strip or a triangle decorating it?

JJ shook off those thoughts and turned his attention back to the tablet in his hand. Katrina had long disappeared down the hall anyway and he was ready to go home.

~

It was after midnight when Katrina finally woke up, or rather when a terrified first year resident woke her up. She stretched her tired and aching body in the chair meant for a munchkin and swiped a chunk of curls from her eyes. “What is it?”

“Female. Multiple stab wounds with internal bleeding. They’re paging you.”

The way the first year took several large steps back would have been funny if Katrina were at all awake. “Okay, I’ll be down in a minute.” She was already out of the chair and splashing water on her face. She grabbed a small paper cup and filled it with hours old coffee and chugged it as she made her way to the ER. “Okay what do we have here?” She snapped on a pair of gloves and strode confidently toward the patient.

Donna, the best ER nurse around, summed it up succinctly and for that Katrina was grateful. “Multiple stab wounds, low blood pressure and blood loss for starters. We’ll know more once you get in there.”

She nodded and got to work. The woman appeared to be in her late thirties and she was underweight with a thick bush of brown hair. But what Katrina noticed most was the more than two dozen stab wounds covering her abdomen, breasts, arms and thighs. But she began with the large scar curving from her eyebrow, arching over her cheek and down her jaw before it ended at her jawline. It was deep and red and throbbing. “Is she sedated?” When she got confirmation, Katrina got to work, opening her up and fixing internal damage before getting to the surface wounds. Several hours later Katrina was finally ready to close her up. She allowed the first year who woke her to do the sutures.

She looked all around for the chart and found the name blank. “Why is the name blank on this chart?” That’s the quickest way to lose patient information and the blame would fall to her even though nurses to intake information.

“She had no identification at all but instead of listing her as Jane Doe I figured she could tell us who she is once she’s awake.”

“And if she sneaks off before we can get that information are you going to explain that to the Chief?”

She watched the nurse shrink away from her and she wanted to cringe. She hated the stupid hospital policy that they were to turn away anyone without identification or insurance and send them to County General. It was cruel and heartless and she was sure it would cost lives. “Look I’m sorry. Forget I said anything.” Even though one of us is going to be in big trouble if she skips out or doesn’t have insurance.

When Katrina returned an hour later to check patient vitals she was shocked to see the woman’s face clean and free of makeup and blood. Her hair was dry and no longer caked in blood. Katrina gasped, “Harper?” The woman looked so much like the older sister she hadn’t seen since she was fourteen and Harper was nineteen and ran away. That was twelve years ago and this woman, this Jane Doe could be Harper.

She shook off the thought, unwilling to get her hopes up. Chances were that Harper was dead or a long way from here. “We’ll find out who you are either way.” She patted her leg and crept out of the room, where she ran straight into a tall, hard brick wall.

“What in the hell do you think you’re doing?”

Katrina blinked and looked up as she registered the voice. “What exactly is the problem Dr. Jackson?”

What is the problem? “The problem, Dr. Fulgram, is that you worked on this woman without finding out her insurance status or hell, even her name.” Arms crossed over her ample bosom, she was the very picture of defiance.

“Then maybe you should take that up with one of the nurses in your fan club because they admitted her. Not me. I was called to work on her and I’m a surgeon so that’s what I did.”

He wanted to smile at the way she poked her tiny little finger into his chest but he was so damned turned on he hardly heard a word she said. “Yeah well you’re the doctor, I expect more from you.” She rolled her amber eyes, but they were gorgeous all alight with anger.

“Then maybe you should go in there and check out my work because it was excellent and that,” she punctuated the word with another finger to his—rock hard—chest, “is what I do. Not paperwork and not asking if the patient has been identified and checked for insurance.”

JJ stepped in closer, invading her space until she was between a wall and his hard muscular body. “You knew afterwards, didn’t you Katrina? Didn’t you?”

The way her name rolled of his tongue caused an unexpected quiver in parts she’d long ago forgotten but apparently Dr. Ego could wake up with just a breathy whisper. She was even more determined to steel herself—and her body—against its reaction to him. “I did.”

Jase came closer until they were nose to nose, fighting between wanting to wring her neck and rip her clothes off. “So why I ask, is she still here?”

“Why? You want to know why?” She looked up and down the empty hallway. “He wants to know why! Well I’ll tell you, Jase,” she sneered his name, “it’s because she’s barely an hour post-op with a low blood pressure and a low grade fever. Under those circumstances I don’t think even the great Dr. Jackson would have her moved to County General!” Before she could storm away he had closed the small gap between them, hands pressed into the wall on either side of her head and captured her lips in a surprise kiss that was as seductive as it was sweet.

He tasted like cinnamon gum and coffee and damn if it wasn’t her current favorite flavor! He was a masterful kisser with soft, demanding lips that worked her over until she heard the moan escape her body and stopped cold. She looked at him with shocked green eyes and dipped under the strong arms bracketing her so she could hurry away.

“We’re not done here Dr. Fulgram,” he shouted down the hall. “Not by a long shot.” He went in to Jane Doe’s room to check Katrina’s work. And to forget about that kiss that would keep him hard until morning.

~

“She looks like half a dozen other missing girls around here,” Donna said matter of factly to a few other nurses as JJ walked by.

“No I’ll bet that’s Sylvia Whittaker, the Governor’s missing daughter,” countered Mei, a pediatric nurse.

Jase shook his head as he walked by the nurse’s station on the first floor of the hospital. For the past three days—three days!—the entire hospital speculated on who the mystery woman could be. He didn’t give a shit who she was, he just wanted her gone before the Chief found out and had all their asses. He still couldn’t believe Katrina had found a way to keep her around and he intended to talk to her about it. As soon as he found her.

Right now she was doing rounds on the patients who’d come through the ER last night so he went to his office for a few minutes of shut eye. He would have her paged to his office so he could ream her out in private and maybe gets his lips on hers again. Other parts too, if she’s willing. That thought brought a smile to his face and he whistled down every hall until reached the closet he called an office.

He closed the door behind him and shrugged out of his white lab coat and sank into the comfortable executive chair he stole from the dermatology department. His shoes were kicked off haphazardly in a corner and his socked feet were crossed at the ankle on top of his desk. “What the hell is this,” he snatched a piece of paper up that sat on his keyboard. It was a list of all the missing women in the area who matched Jane Doe’s description, along with a note.

Since you have more free time than I do, call these families and find out if they’ve heard anything about their missing daughters so we can keep caring for Jane.                                           ~KF

“Damn you Katrina, I don’t have time for this.”

“You don’t have time for what?” She strolled into his office without a knock or a care in the world and his menacing scowl did nothing to deter her. “Oh I see you got my list. Have you made any calls yet?”

Jase bowed his head, dragging his fingers through his blonde waves to stave off the growing frustration. “No Katrina, I haven’t. Why you ask? Because I am a surgeon, not a goddamn secretary and certainly not your secretary!”

She sat back with her arms crossed and slowly crossed her legs without ever taking her gaze off him. “I see.” She stood and looked at him with disappointment in her eyes. “I didn’t realize you only cared about saving patients on your operating table.” She plucked the list from his hands and turned to leave. When she got to the door she paused but didn’t turn around. “I’m feeling a bit under the weather so I think I’ll stay home tomorrow.” With that she left.

Chapter Two

Having a day off never felt so good. Katrina couldn’t remember the last time she had a day off and slept in until, she looked at her phone, eight thirty. She’d actually slept a full eight hours last night, ate a balanced meal with a glass of wine and watched one sitcom before falling asleep in front of the TV. The long night away from the hospital would have been perfect if it hadn’t been peppered by erotic dreams of a green eyed man with a sexy smile and a sinful kiss. Damn you Jase Jackson!

Luckily she wouldn’t have to see him at all today because she was going to do a little detective work to see if Jane Doe really was Harper. She grabbed Jane’s photo, the age progression photos she had worked up a few years ago to take with her as well as the photo of Harper at nineteen dressed up to go to a rock concert. Katrina smiled at the image. Her sister was all long legs, golden lipstick and light brown streaks running through her curly bush hair. She was all attitude. She was beautiful.

And she was gone.

But if the Jane Doe in the hospital was Harper she would no longer be gone. Katrina would have her sister back, which meant maybe she could get her parents back. The distant parents who had pretty much ignored her from the moment Harper left and only spoke to her now briefly at Christmas time. And if it isn’t Harper, taunted her inner skeptic. Well if it wasn’t Harper then she wasn’t any worse off than she was four days ago before Jane Doe was stabbed almost to death.

She shook off those thoughts, grabbed a banana and locked the door to her small apartment.

Her first stop was the Downtown Homeless Shelter where she passed around several photos of Harper and Jane to see if anyone could identify them. Katrina bit back her frustration at the shrugs and blank stares that met her questions. She thanked everyone for their time and left, feeling less sure than when her morning began.

Next was the Mara Johnson Women’s Shelter, a place many women on the streets often stayed for at least a few nights to get away from abusive partners. The director of the shelter was kind and accommodating but none of the women would admit to seeing Harper or Jane. She could see recognition in some of their eyes but didn’t think it would be prudent to push. She left a few copies with the director along with a business card in case the woman came in again.

Feeling disappointed and a little dejected, Katrina lifted her head towards the sun to boost her spirits. “Excuse me?” She turned at the sound of the small voice behind her. “Katrina, right?”

She nodded and relaxed her muscles so she would appear non-threatening to the woman. “I am. You’re Sophia?”

“Yep. Look I didn’t wanna say nothin’ in front of the others but I think I know the woman in the photo.”

A thrill rushed through her body, speeding up her heart and making her hope. “This one,” she held up the photo of Harper.

“No the other one. I think that’s Bo. I don’t know her last name but I’m pretty sure that’s her.”

“Are you friends?” If Jane was Harper this woman was a lifeline.

Sophia shook her short black hair. “I don’t know her that well but uh, we, uh. Well my husband used to force me to work the streets for cash and uh, Bo she, uh, she showed me the ropes.” The woman looked around nervously, smoothing her pixie cut down compulsively.

Katrina caught on to her nervousness quickly and steered Sophia back towards the door. “Thank you so much for telling me that Sophia, that can’t have been easy for you.” At the woman’s surprised look Katrina gave her a small smile. “Can you tell me what areas you’ve seen her work?”

Sophia shook her head. “Not really but her, uh, her pimp’s name is Goldfinger. You can find him by the sub shop on Central Avenue and Ninth.”

Katrina nodded as the information sank in. Her sister might be turning tricks and that thought simply gutted her but if she could find her, she could help her. “Thank you for your help Sophia, you have no idea what this means to me, really. And don’t worry, your secret is safe with me.” She smiled and laid a reassuring hand on the woman’s slight shoulder.

“Good luck Katrina.”

She was going to need more than good luck if she was going to brave a pimp named Goldfinger in an area she knew very little about. But it was the only lead she had so Katrina started up her car and headed towards Central Avenue.

She parked on the street in front of Sammy’s Sub Shack and made sure to lock her doors as she took in all the men and women hanging around the shack. It was a literal shack with no entrance for customers. It was one room with a countertop and refrigerated unit holding all the meats, vegetables and condiments. If you wanted Sammy’s sub you had to stand outside to place your order.

She scanned the lot looking for a man who looked like a pimp, not that she knew what the hell that would look like other than from the Law & Order reruns. So she looked for the man who looked to be in charge and she spotted him leaning against one of the painted wooden picnic tables entertaining the crowd with a story. As she moved closer, Katrina noticed that this pimp wasn’t at all what she pictured. Instead of greasy and smarmy he was striking with butterscotch skin, hazel eyes and a smile as bright as the summer sun. His gaze connected with hers and with a flick of his wrist the crowd disbanded.

“What can I do for you pretty lady?”

She moved closer to the good looking man but made sure to leave enough space to feel comfortable. “Are you Goldfinger?”

A sly smile spread across his face, the one he knew drove all women wild. “Are you lookin’ to become one of my girls?”

She shook her head. “No, I already have a job. But I am looking for one of your girls.”

“Candy is my only girl who does girls so you must be looking for her. Unless you’re a cop?”

Katrina shook her head. “Not a cop and not looking to rent one of your girls.” She handed over the two photos. “Do you know this woman?”

He flicked his gaze at her, his curiosity piqued. “Are you a nun or social worker?” She nodded and he continued, “Because my girls are happy with me, you hear what I’m sayin’?”

“Look I’m not trying to take anything from you Mr. Goldfinger. But I need to know if this woman is my sister. I haven’t seen her since I was a kid and you don’t know how much it would mean to me.”

The man eyed her critically taking in her casual clothes, high cheekbones and girl next door beauty. He could make a lot of money on this one. He pointed to the photo on the right of Jane Doe, “I know this trick. Bo, but she ain’t mine no more and I haven’t seen her in a few months. This one I’ve never seen.” He saw the disappointment in her eyes and felt now was the time to pounce. “You know I bet you can make a lot more money with me than you do now. For just a few hours of work.”

A smirk lifted one side of Katrina’s face at his arrogance. She could tell that his brand of charm would work well on young runaways and other vulnerable women. “I highly doubt it.”

He stepped closer and ran a finger softly down one side of her face. “Don’t be so sure, a sexy little girl next door. Oh yeah we could make good money.” He took her in, “All we need is some sexy clothes to show off that figure and you’ll definitely make more money than you do now. I guarantee it.”

She placed her hand on her hips. “So you’re telling me that being a prostitute pays more than being a surgeon?” She laughed when his eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Yeah I told you Mr. Goldfinger I already have a job that I love and I’m damn good at it. So can you tell me about Bo?” She held up the picture of Jane Doe.

“She used to trick over by the truck stop and soda factory but no one’s seen in a bit. The other girl, like I said, never seen her.”

She nodded, deflated. “Okay well thanks for your help.”

~

Jase was taking lunch away from the hospital because he was craving an Italian sub from Sammy’s. He knew the residents could handle whatever popped up this time of day, even if Katrina had decided to stay home today. He was still pissed about it, but she had played him well.

He turned into Sammy’s parking lot and did a double take. Katrina. What was she doing in this part of town? Before he could rethink his decision he was out of the car and at Katrina’s side with a furious scowl on his face. “What in the hell do you think you’re doing!”

She turned a stunned look his way and yanked her arm from his grasp. “I’m minding my own business, why don’t you do the same?”

“Are you kidding me right now Katrina?” He couldn’t believe she was being this careless with her own safety.

She knew she was being indignant but so what, dammit. She was an adult trying to find her sister. She could go wherever she pleased. “In fact I’m not kidding. Now can you please get the hell out of here so I can finish my conversation?”

Jase grabbed her arm again and shook his head. “Nope sorry sweetheart, that’s not going to happen.” He looked to Goldfinger and back to Katrina. “Where’s your car?”

She sighed loudly so her exasperation was clear. “It’s over there,” she pointed to the street where her navy blue sedan was parked.

“Where?”

“Jeez are you blind or something, it's right over th--,” She stopped when her eyes settled on the blank space where her car should be. “Son of a bitch, someone stole my car!”

That’s it, I’ve heard enough. Jase grabbed her arm again and this time when she tried to take it back, he lifted her over his shoulder and stalked over to his car. Stubborn damned woman!

“Jase Jackson if you don’t put me down right now I swear to all that you hold dear I will cut your dick off!” She pounded on his back and muscular ass until he summarily tossed her into his car. “You miserable bastard,” she muttered at his backside walking around to the driver’s seat.

He got in and turned his key in the ignition. “If you try to get out of this car, so help me Katrina.”

“What,” she asked defiantly.

He turned to look at her. “I’ll take your plump little ass over my knee and spank you until you’re dripping wet and begging me to fuck you.”

Holy. Shit. “And that’s supposed to be a punishment?”

He laughed at the look of mortification that crossed her face. He doubt she meant to say that aloud. “You can call it whatever you want Katrina, just keep your ass in that seat.” He backed out of the lot and onto the street.

They drove a while in tense silence. Katrina was fuming about his high handed ways and he was still miffed about her coming to this part of town on her own. “You’re taking me to the police station right? Right?”

“No.”

“What do you mean no?”

“Is there a part of that word you don’t understand?”

If looks could kill, Katrina was sure her look would have stopped Jase’s heart and then caused the car to roll into oncoming traffic. She crossed her arms and looked out the window in angry silence. Stupid arrogant man thinks he can tell me what to do? Well he’s got another think coming!

“Are you just going to sit here and pout the entire time?”

She didn’t spare him a glance. “You can drop me off at any time Dr. Jackson.” She smiled when he mumbled something under his breath about feisty women lacking common sense.

Fifteen minutes later the silence was broken. “We’re here,” he said and got out of the car without waiting for her or looking back.

“Where exactly is here,” she scrambled after him into a tall building with sleek green glass doors, a doorman and a concierge. She followed him into a key operated elevator and the doors closed, leaving her alone with him.

“My place.”

~

Katrina clenched her jaws. Hard. “Why are we at your place?”

Jase kept his eyes trained on the elevator door as he looked on distorted images of them. “Because you and I have a few things to talk about.”

“No. We really don’t.”

Jase hopped off the elevator, hardly sparing her a glance. Inside his massive open floor plan apartment, he finally turned to face her. “Oh, but we do.” After drinks were poured, lights were dimmed and seats were taken Jase finally spoke again. “You see we have to talk about exactly why you don’t like me,” he held up a finger as he counted off, “we also need to talk about why the hell you were in that neighborhood alone,” he sat back and turned the full power of his panty dropping smile on her. “And I owe you a spanking.”

Katrina swallowed hard and squeezed her thighs tight. She cursed her traitorous body for responding to that beautiful smile and dirty mouth. She shot back the tequila shot and sat forward to lean on her knees. “This is very simple. First I don’t dislike you, I just don’t worship the ground you walk on.”

“It is pretty hallowed ground,” he grinned.

She rolled her eyes. “Second the reason I was in that neighborhood,” she mimicked him, “is none of your damn business.” She continued so he couldn’t cut her off again. “And third, well third I may be open to.” She poured herself another shot, tossed in down her throat and sat back smiling at his stunned face.

A slow grin spread across his face. “So you do like me.” It wasn’t a question.

“I like the way you look. The way you smell. And I love the way you kiss.”

“So you’re not going to say you like me?” She shook her head, smile fixed on her face. “Not yet, at least.” Jase stood up and walked around the glass coffee table to sit next to her. He leaned in and whispered, “But you will.”

She tried to stop the shivers that overtook her body at his sexy words but she couldn’t. “I guess we’ll soon see.” She didn’t want to be attracted to Jase, Dr. Jackson, but he was hotter than shit and she hadn’t had a man between her legs in more than a year. She sent him a challenging look and waited for his next move. And what a move it was! Jase cupped one side her of face and she leaned into it, closing her eyes for a moment as she got lost in his touch.

His fingers threaded through her thick auburn waves and pulled her closer and closer until his warm breath fanned her face, making her pant. When he couldn’t wait one moment longer his tongue darted out and swiped her bottom lip. His tongue startled a gasp out of her making room for his tongue to force its way in and he began to devour her mouth. Instantly they both went up in flames, grasping at each other in an effort to get closer, deeper.

Katrina was right there with him, her body a cauldron of sensation, of nerve endings and desire. Want. Need for him. “Jase,” she breathed out and moved her mouth to his jaw, nipped his neck and sank her teeth deep in his shoulder. She smiled when he cried out and swirled her tongue to sooth the ache.

“Fuck Katrina, what are you doing to me?”

She ripped his t-shirt over his head, her eyes widened at the golden muscle ripped torso before her. Her tongue darted out for a taste of his nipple and looked up with a smile in her eye. “Nothing. Yet.” She laughed and kissed her way to the other nipple and down his abs. “Your body is fucking glorious.”

He groaned and gripped her hair tight in his hands. “Stop.” When she looked up at him in confusion he repeated, “Stop.” Katrina complied and he told her, “Stand up.”

“What?”

“Stand up.” She stood, her green eyes blazing with uncertainty. “Now take off your clothes.”

“Is this some sort of power trip, becau--,”

“Katrina. Take. Off. Your. Clothes.” Her gaze darted to the massive erection fighting to break free in his pants and she stripped. “Slowly,” he commanded when she unzipped her pants. She shimmied out of them and her silk thong flew off and sailed through the air, landing in his lap. His sexy laugh buoyed her confidence and next came her shirt and bra. Fully naked she stood before him and let him to drink her in. “Landing strip, I see.”

She cocked an eyebrow at him, all sass and sexy with her hands on her hips and chest heaving. “Now?”

Jase smirked at her and sat all the way back on the sofa. “Now it’s time for your spanking.” He saw her chest stop at his words before the pulse at the base of her neck hammered wildly. Her pupils dilated and he would bet she was already wet for him. “Come now Katrina. It’s time.”

She nodded and walked to him, anxious and excited about what was to come. She had never been spanked before but she often thought she might like it. Today she would find out. Katrina fell to her knees on the couch and leaned over his thighs, back arched so her ass was on display. “I’m ready for my spanking now, Doc.” Her voice was husky with desire and she knew any moment his hand would burn her flesh.

Jase growled and laid his hand flat on her ass, rubbing and caressing it just to see if it was as soft as he always thought. It was softer, silkier. His hands trailed up the inside of her thighs, one finger lightly brushed over her lips. Yep already wet. His hand lifted in the air and came down with a loud smack on one cheek.

“Ah!” Katrina screamed at the unexpected sting on her ass but moaned when that same hand soothed the spot. His hand came down again and this time the pain was different, less hurt and more sensation. Again it came down and again it soothed. “Jase,” she moaned.

“Are you wet for me already Katrina? If I dip my finger inside your pussy will it coat my fingers with your juices?” He knew it would. He could already smell her desire swirling in his nostrils and going straight to his cock. His fingers brushed over her lips over and over before one sank deep inside her. Thwack. Another smack and this time it was Jase moaning when she clenched around his finger. “You do like it. Tell me you like it Katrina.”

“Oh god, Jase.” She was dripping wet, felt it running down her thighs. She was so ready to come she could taste it and the feel of his hard cock bumping against her stomach was more than she could take. “Please Jase. I fucking love it.”

He smiled at her words. That please about made him shoot his load in his pants like a damn teenager. He pulled his finger out of her and turned her over to face him. “Take it,” he ordered as his finger slick with her juices, hovered in front of her lips. When her mouth opened and that pretty pink tongue swirled around his finger Jase growled, imagining those lips wrapped around his cock. But dammit she kept sucking, pulling his whole finger knuckle deep into her mouth. When Katrina finished she licked her lips, eyes locked on his.

“That was good. But I could do with something a bit more…substantial.”

“Woman you are going to be the death of me.” His words were strained when she slid off his body and onto her knees before him. Jase didn’t think he’d seen anything as breathtaking as Katrina on her knees for him. His eyes closed while her soft nimble fingers made quick work of his belt, pants and boxer briefs. “Katrina,” he moaned.

Instead of responding, Katrina puckered her lips around the wet tipped cock bobbing in front of her face. She sucked hard and made a popping noise that sent his eyes flying open, focusing on hers. But that wasn’t her style, she closed her eyes so she could savor his flavor, his sent. His essence. She bobbed up and down, tongue swirling around the length of him before taking him so deep her tongue darted out to swipe his balls.

“Katrina. Fuck.” He wasn’t able to form a complete thought. His body was a tight ball of nerves and synapses only capable of feeling and responding to what wicked delight she was performing on him. Then her throat clenched around him and he was lost to his own orgasm, jerking and throbbing in her mouth. “Katrina I’m--,”

“You’re going to fuck my mouth right now?” She smiled at his growl and gasped when he fisted her hair in one hand. She felt her juices running down her leg at the caveman tactics she hated at work. Oddly enough they were turning her the fuck on right now. His hips began to piston, forcing more of him in her mouth and down her throat and she worked him over as he pounded into her mouth. Her hand found his balls and squeezed lightly and before he could issue a warning she swallowed him down, still sucking until she wrung every drop from him.

“Oh Katrina. Damn. Fuck.” He knew he sounded like an idiot but at the moment he couldn’t bring himself to care.

She stood up with a saucy grin on her face. “Jase let me tell you, that is one fine piece of machinery you’ve got there.”

Did she really just say that? His sex addled brain couldn’t be sure but it was hot whether it was fantasy or reality. He stood and grabbed her hand. “Let’s go to my room Katrina so I can tie you up and fuck you until you can’t stand up.”

Chapter Three

Katrina was still tied up, breathing heavy and riding out her orgasm—her third thank you very much—while Jase lay next to her trying to get his own breathing under control. “Holy fuck Jase. That was…yeah.”

He chuckled and thought he couldn’t have said it better himself. That was the most powerful orgasm he’d ever had, his body still trembled from the effects. He’d tied her to his four poster bed with silk scarves and ate her pussy until she creamed all over his face. Watching her come was one of the most beautiful things he had ever witnessed. Then he’d thrust deep inside her tight heat and he couldn’t stop. She felt so good he pounded and thrust and pulled out and rammed deeper and deeper until tears were pouring out of her eyes at the pleasure she felt. When he slowed his strokes and pinched her nipples to anchor him, her second orgasm ripped through her and made the bed shake. Her whole body was flushed , her amber eyes foggy with desire and she looked like a golden brown siren coming apart underneath him.

Then he felt his own climax coming and his speed increased, his balls tightened and he began to growl. When Katrina snaked her hand between them to circle her clit his thrusts reached warp speed and he emptied into her sweet hot pussy. It got wetter and wetter as it gripped him and sucked him in deeper, forcing his hips to keep moving. “Oh my, oh fuck, oooh yes,” She cried out, screaming as her body shook with an even more powerful orgasm.

And now here they lay in his bed with her still tied to the bed. He turned to see her looking flushed and sated. He took a nipple in his mouth simply because he had to have another taste. He needed it. Then he untied her so she could relax.

“My sister,” she said without preamble. Her eyes darted to him and she saw the confusion. “Sorry, sex brain,” she pointed to her head. “The reason I was down there today was because I was looking for my older sister.” She explained about her runaway sister and his eyes widened when she told him she thought Jane Doe could be her sister. “So now you know.”

“I could have helped, you know.” He couldn’t stop touching her. His fingers lightly caressed up and down the curves of her body. “My younger brother is a private investigator.”

She looked up at him. “Yeah well until a few hours ago we weren’t exactly favor-asking kind of friends.”

He had to laugh at that. What a difference a day makes.

~

Two weeks had passed and still there was no word on Jane Doe’s true identity. She was moved last week to the rehabilitation wing of the hospital due to the extensive media coverage speculating on her identity. They had guessed she was a rich girl down on her luck, the daughter of some fallen Hollywood starlet or a swimsuit model the world had presumed dead. So far none of those guesses had amounted to nothing more than office gossip.

Katrina was close to giving up on finding Jane’s identity, which she still felt was that of her sister Harper. But she had no proof and Jase’s brother hadn’t produced one solid lead.

So while finding her sister had technically brought her and Jase together, it brought her no closer to reuniting with her sister. But her nightly and sometimes mid afternoon meetings with Jase had given her skin a magnificent glow and had the entire hospital trying to guess the identity of her mystery man. Her lips were sealed until or unless she and Jase became something more than really intense fuck buddies.

Was it fair to relegate him to such a crass term when they in fact ate meals together at his place or hers, caught a few movies, went to the park and she was currently packing for a weekend away? In fact, Jase would be here in fifteen minutes. They did more than have sex, even though the sex was earth shattering. Hell it was Katrina-shattering too. She knew Jase had ruined her for other men with his forceful ways, attention to detail and desire to see her entire body quake with orgasms. But she also knew that right now they were an undefined twosome. Slightly more than sex buddies but not quite a relationship. And she couldn’t invest her heart in an undefined twosome, even though she feared she already had.

Yes, Jase was much more than she had anticipated. She knew he was a likeable guy because, well because everyone liked him. But he was also funny and kind and considerate. He would make her the best damned surgeon she could possibly be, but he also might break her heart.

He would almost certainly break her heart. But that was a problem for another time.

She heard him enter her apartment and a smile spread across her face as it always did when he was close by. “I’m almost ready,” she called out, grinning as she packed a few more scraps of lace to entice him plus a set of leather cuffs she bought online. She saw him walk into the room behind her and the look on his face nearly stopped her heart. “What’s wrong Jase?” His green eyes were sad like someone had died and it was making her heart race a mile a minute. His silence just made the worst case scenario playing in her head even worse. “Whatever it is, just tell me. Please.”

It was the pain in her plea that did him in. “It’s about Jane.” She whipped around, eyes wide with hope and fear. Hope that it would be Harper and fear that she already knew the truth. “Jane Doe is not your sister sweetie, she is Sylvia Whittaker, the governor’s daughter.”

Katrina shook her head in disbelief. “It can’t be. She’s been a Jane Doe for nearly two months and no one has claimed her. It just can’t be!”

He wrapped his arms around her and held on tight as he explained that the governor and his wife and kids were out of the country and had no idea what was happening. Sylvia’s younger sister had received a message on Twitter and the family took the redeye home. Jase met them at the hospital and they identified Jane as Sylvia. “DNA tests will be done to confirm everything but it looks like it’s her.” Jase’s heart broke for the small sobs she tried to hide from him. “I told the Governor about your actions to identify her and he would like to meet you.”

She shook her head vehemently. “I can’t Jase. I just…can’t.” How could she be happy for them for getting their daughter and sister back when it felt like she lost her sister all over again?

“I understand sweetheart and you don’t have to. I just promised to pass along the message.”

“But it is the Governor. Wouldn’t it be rude to turn him down?” Jase chuckled into her hair. His Katrina would always try to do the right thing, the thing that wouldn’t hurt anyone’s feelings.

“I think you should do it but I understand why you say you can’t.” He squeezed her tighter and pulled back. “But you’re so damned strong Katrina I know you can do this. Your strength is one of the things I love about you.”

Wait, what? She squinted at him as though the words didn’t make sense. “You love stuff about me?”

He smiled that magnificent contagious smile. “Yeah. Tons of stuff.”

Her eyes widened. “Really?” He nodded, his smile getting bigger with every skeptical question. “Why?”

Jase threw his head back and laughed and laughed. “That right there is why. You were right about me, everyone falling at my feet. Everyone but you, that is. You made me work for it and goddamn you have totally been worth it.” He grabbed her cheeks and touched his forehead to hers. “So worth it.”

“Wow.” Did he really just say all that stuff? “Wow.”

He chuckled even though his stomach churned. “Anything else?”

“You want to know what I love about you?”

He nodded. “Well yeah Kase, I just told you I loved you so this is the part where you tell me how you feel.”

Her brows furrowed. “Wait, you love me?”

“What do you think I’ve been saying here, woman? Let me make this easy for you. Katrina, I am in love with you. I love you. Okay?”

She looked up into those green eyes she’d fallen in love with weeks ago and saw the sincerity of his words. God she never thought she’d see a man look at her with such love and devotion in his eyes. That she could fall in love with the one man she wasted time avoiding when she could have had more time with him. Yes she had wasted too much time, but she wouldn’t waste anymore. “I love you too,” she whispered, looking up as the confusion and worry faded to reveal a growing smile.

“You do?” She nodded and stepped closer, taking his mouth in the sweetest kiss.

“I do Dr. Jackson. I really do love you.”

“Good because I love you too.”

She smiled sweetly up at him. “Enough to let me use leather cuffs on you?”

“Enough to use the velvet ropes I just bought. On you.”

She shivered and laughed, wrapping her arms around his waist. “I think I’m going to love being in love with you, Jase.”

He kissed her lips gently. “Right back at you, Dr. Fulham.”

The End

Taking His Protection: A BWWM Bodyguard Romance

Chapter One

“But Daddy, I don’t want a bodyguard!” Gabrielle flipped her mahogany curls behind her and rolled her eyes. Her father, Kurt Rochester, was on her case again about security, about her party habits and worst of all about taking the reins of Rochester Holdings.

“Dammit Gabrielle I won’t have you hurt like Liana!” He banged his fists on his oversized oak desk as her roared at her. “Either you will take a bodyguard or you will stay here.”

She sighed heavily, tired of this conversation she’d had for what felt like the hundredth time. Six months ago Gabrielle’s cousin Liana had been kidnapped and held for one week in a shack in the desert about two hundred miles outside of Las Vegas. When the $10 million ransom was paid Gabrielle’s father and his twin brother Ken took a helicopter to retrieve Liana. She was battered and beaten—literally—with a fractured leg and broken arm, broken ribs and a concussion. Since then poor Liana hadn’t left the family compound in Henderson, and poor Gabrielle had to deal with an overprotective father and uncle determined to wrap her in cotton. “Well Daddy I am a grown woman and you can’t tell me where I can and can’t go. I worked hard to win this trip and I’m going, so I suggest you figure out a way to be okay with it.”

Kurt sat back and eyed his daughter critically. She was beautiful without a doubt, dark fluffy hair that floated when she walked, brown eyes flecked with green and a long dancer’s frame that she inherited from her mother. But Kurt knew Gabrielle was also stubborn and determined to get her own way, which she could attribute to his DNA. She was a party girl but, he had to concede, she was also a hard worker. He just wished she wanted to take over the family company Rochester Holdings rather than become a writer. He shook his head in distaste, a writer. Goodness he’d rather her do anything but that. “Don’t do anything until you hear from me Gabrielle.” Before she could respond he held up a hand to stop her. “Two days Gabby. Give me two days and we’ll talk again. Okay?”

Gabrielle stood and leaned over the desk for a kiss. “Sure thing, Daddy. I’ve got a few things to pick up for my trip anyway. Call me when you’re ready to discuss my trip.” She smiled and bounced out the door before he could say anything else. It was her favorite trick to use on her father and her ex, Taz. She would rephrase their ‘orders’ in a way that suited her then rush off before they could contradict her. She smiled to herself that it had worked so beautifully this time, but she didn’t fool herself. This conversation about her safety wasn’t over by a long shot. In fact she wouldn’t be surprised if her father had already hired a bodyguard. She shrugged the thought off and slid her Chanel sunglasses on her face and let the Las Vegas sun wash over her. Grand Canal Shoppes here I come!

Five hours later Gabrielle was weighed down with more than a dozen bags and she was ready for her week on Indigo Dreams Island Resort. Whatever her daddy said, she would be on that plane in five days armed with a half dozen bikinis, her laptop, backup USB and tons of ideas for her first full length novel. She was officially a ‘Young Writer of Tomorrow’ even if she wasn’t all that young and barely a writer. But she’d won and this was just what she needed to prove to her father that she had her own career aspirations. She slid into her red Audi TT and turned onto the Strip.

She pulled up to the security gate of Rochester House and slowed when she caught sight of Taz’s black Mercedes. Jeez the man couldn’t take no for an answer. “What do you want Taz?” She rolled her eyes and tried to control the annoyance in her voice.

Taz flashed his flirty smile at her, the one that used to drive her wild. “Can’t a man just stop by to see his girlfriend?”

“Ex-girlfriend. And no he can’t. So I ask again, what do you want?” She stepped out of the car to make sure he didn’t try to stick his tongue down her throat again.

Taz sighed and came closer until she held up a hand to stop him. “Look Gabrielle this is ridiculous. We belong together, we’re perfect for each other. Why are you being so insistent about this?”

Belong together? Yeah right, Gabrielle knew Taz was interested in Rochester Holdings and the billions it made each year. “Because I don’t want to be with you Taz. I don’t love you, and with this behavior I barely like you right now.” She saw his eyes narrow in anger momentarily before reverting back to playful and flirtatious.

“Come on babe,” he held his hands out wide to show off his muscles under his blue dress shirt. “It’s me, Taz. I just want to love you and keep you safe.”

Gabrielle scoffed. “You don’t love me Taz and we both know it. And I don’t need your help to stay safe so thanks, but no thanks.”

He turned back to his car, hand gripped on the door handle. “We will be together Gabrielle, trust me.”

She looked at him closely and she could see the anger simmering just below the surface but she couldn’t understand it. She knew he was probably sore from missing out on the Rochester fortune but there was no reason to be that upset. She vowed to keep her distance from now on. Gabrielle looked back at him before she slid into her car, fingers hovering over the security pad. He was smiling but his eyes still looked angry and his smile was menacing.

“I’ll talk to you again soon Gabrielle. Real soon.”

Message received. Jerk off.

~

Brody Keller stood tall behind his desk, arms crossed and biceps looking intimidating inside his standard grey t-shirt. Kurt Rochester sat on the other side of the desk in his expensive suit and stern face, waiting for his answer. He needed a bodyguard for his “wild child daughter” and he didn’t want just any bodyguard. No, he had to have the owner of the company rearrange his schedule to travel to a tropical island to keep his spoiled princess safe. Things could be worse. “I’ll have to check my schedule Mr. Rochester and I’ll get back to you in twenty four hours.”

Rochester stood and adjusted his tie. “I’m willing to double your rate if you personally handle this, Mr. Keller.”

Brody clenched his teeth and mentally cited programming code to keep his fists from curling into balls and hurling toward the man’s face. Rich guys like this always thought they could throw money at a problem and solve it. “I’m aware of that Rochester but as the CEO of this company I have to make sure other matters will be taken care of before I can jet off to some island with your daughter.”

His eyes widened in surprise then settled into respect for the young man before him. “Very well then Mr. Keller. I hope to hear from you soon, then.”

Brody nodded and escorted the man out of his office and through the lobby to the elevator. “I’ll get back to you before the close of business tomorrow.”

Kurt Rochester nodded, “Please Mr. Keller. You may not take this seriously but I am terrified for my daughter’s safety but she insists on this trip and I’ve heard you’re the best.”

Dammit. The man had to go and make himself seem human, didn’t he? Brody knew he would take the job and he already wanted to kick his own ass for it. He could see the true distress in the man’s face and knew he would keep his daughter safe. Even if it killed him.

He stalked back to his office and picked up the phone and called his partner and best friend. “Max I’ve got a job for the next ten days so you’re in charge.”

Chapter Two

“I hope you know I haven’t changed my mind, Daddy.” Gabrielle felt an odd sense of déjà vu as she sat in the same plush leather club chair opposite her father in his office inside the building that housed Rochester Holdings. She was dressed casually in dark blue denim and a loose cotton t-shirt, a look her father loathed and she knew it. But today wasn’t just about a bodyguard, it was also about showing him who she was. And wasn’t. She was a writer now, which meant she was comfortable all day. She would no longer wear stuffy tea dresses or bland suits just to blend in with the rest of their social circle. She was her own person and Daddy would just have to accept it.

Kurt Rochester smiled a patient smile at his only daughter. “Well Gabrielle I haven’t changed my mind either. You can go to Indigo Dreams for your little workshop and redeem your trip, but you will take protection with you.”

She wrinkled her brows and nose, “You mean like a gun? Daddy I really don’t think there’s a need for a gun on a tropical island.”

“Not a gun, dammit Gabrielle. A bodyguard. I’ve already hired one so there’s no need throw a fit about it.” He sat back and waited for his daughter to throw the tantrum he knew was coming.

“No, absolutely not! Having someone else around defeats the purpose of winning a week of virtual solitude. How the hell am I supposed to write with some no neck muscle man hovering?”

“You’ll find a way Gabrielle or you’ll find Indigo Dreams shut down before your plane touches down.”

Gabrielle sighed. She knew her father wasn’t bluffing, he wasn’t capable of bluffing. He made a promise and he followed through. Period. End of story. “Fine.”

Kurt sat up quickly, suspicious of Gabrielle’s quick turnaround. “Fine? You’re not going to argue or act like a child?”

Gabrielle snorted at his description of her behavior but she refused to take the bait. “I said fine Daddy, what more do you want me to say?” She huffed impatiently and stood, slinging her soft leather hobo bag over her shoulder and walking to the door. “Just give the goon you hired my address and tell him to be there Tuesday morning.”

“Uh, sweetheart he’s,”

She threw up her hand. “I don’t care Daddy, just have him show up!”

“The ‘goon’ is here.”

The fine hairs on the back of Gabrielle’s neck stood up at the deep rumble behind her. She could never forget the scent of sandalwood and lemongrass. It was a unique combination that she had only smelled once, for three wonderful days, and she knew the scent belonged to only one man. She turned and looked up, and up, and up at the one man she thought she’d never see again. “Brody,” she whispered in awe. Shock.

Brody paused for the briefest second and she saw the moment the mask fell into place. He extended his hand to her. “Ms. Rochester, good to see you.”

Okay so that’s how we’re going to play it? She raised a questioning eyebrow at Brody but he remained stoic, emotionless. She slapped her small hand into his—he was much larger than she remembered—and returned an equally cool greeting. “Mr. Keller.”

“Mr. Keller is the best in the field of surveillance and security. His firm has gained quite a lot of buzz from important people in the past few years so I trust him to keep you safe and you should too.” Kurt’s face lifted into what could be called a smile, if it didn’t look so strained and out of place on him.

Gabrielle cut a surprised gaze up at Brody who was looking at her father. She was shocked to hear her father so effusive about anyone, but especially a blue collar guy like Brody. Not so blue collar anymore, her conscious taunted. Apparently Brody Keller had done well for himself. Of course he did because he was also even sexier than he was five years ago. He was bigger, taller, more muscular, his face more defined. He was a big bag of yum and he was her bodyguard. His deep voice cut through her musings.

“I have your address Ms. Keller and I will arrive at your compound at 0500. That will give us plenty of time to get to the airstrip, do a sweep and board the plane.” He handed her a business card clenched lightly between his fingers. “Call if you find yourself in trouble.” He nodded to her father and walked away without sparing her a second look.

Ouch.

~

Brody waited patiently, well as patiently as one could be when being smacked in the face with the most foolish mistake he had ever made, as the elevator descended ten floors and the moment the doors slid open he charged out into the dry desert heat. He looked left, then right, unsure exactly where he was going but knowing that he needed to go somewhere else, anywhere else that would get him as far from Gabrielle Rochester as he could be. He couldn’t believe it, just could not fucking believe that this job he’d been guilted into taking was protecting Gabrielle Rochester. Wild child, socialite, rich girl, who was apparently in some sort of danger. Go figure.

He turned left and walked and walked until sweat began to seep through his grey t-shirt. He stopped on a random bench and purchased the overpriced bottle of water being sold by a street person. “Thanks,” he mumbled as he gulped down half the bottle.

Gabrielle Fucking Rochester. That girl, now woman, was the biggest mistake he’d ever made. Five years ago he was at home on leave, trying to figure out what he was going to do with his life. He could re-up for another four years as a Ranger or he could leave the service and start his life as a civilian. He wasn’t ready to leave the service but he wasn’t sure he wanted to do another tour either, so he did what any 24 year old on leave in Las Vegas would do. He partied his ass off. He went with a few other Rangers and they hit up all the clubs, getting sweaty with hotties of all stripes.

Then he’d seen her.

First he spotted tanned legs that went on forever before noticing a sweet round ass hidden behind a small piece of cotton that he guessed was supposed to be a skirt. Her back was bare except for a few strings and her midsection proudly displayed a tight and toned belly. She was a fucking knockout and before Brody realized what was happening, his nose was buried deep in thick chocolate waves, hands softly gripping her small waist. “You are by far, the hottest fucking thing in here,” he practically yelled in her ear over the bass.

She turned in his arms and he was hit with the force of how beautiful she truly was. Her smile was bright against her mahogany skin, and her brown and gold eyes as mesmerizing as her legs, high cheekbones gave her an exotic look and she smelled like a woman. A soft woman he could bury his cock deep into. She leaned in and he could see her dilated pupils and quick breaths. “You’re pretty easy on the eyes yourself.”

Brody smiled and pulled her in closer so their bodies were flush against one another. He felt her hard nipples through his shirt. “I’m Brody,” he leaned in to introduce himself, punctuating it with a nip to her earlobe. She giggled, which he thought he hated until her heard the sweet melody of her giggle.

“I’m Gabrielle.”

The smile she sent him clutched and twisted in his chest and he couldn’t have left that dance floor without her under threat of death. They danced for two hours, glued to one another as if they were the only two people on the dance floor. They swayed and grinded and got freaky in the middle of the nightclub until finally Gabrielle leaned in and whispered, “Let’s get out of here Brody.”

He grabbed her hand and practically dragged her off the dance floor and out of the club. Ten minutes later they were at his hotel where they stayed for three days.

Brody snapped out of his trip down memory lane when he realized he’d squeezed the water bottle until it was a mangled mess of plastic. Dammit the last thing he needed was to remember how the woman he now had to protect with his life had completely humiliated him and shredded his heart.

It was his last day in Vegas before heading back to base. His bag was packed and sitting by the door as he prepared to say goodbye to Gabrielle. He’d wrapped his big arms tightly around her small frame and kissed the side of her head. “What would you say if I told you I was thinking about staying?” He looked at her with so much hope in his eyes and he felt her stiffen.

“Brody I had a great time but this was nothing more than a fling,” she was uncomfortable he could tell as she tried to slither out of his arms.

“A fling? So are you saying you felt nothing this weekend? Nothing but my cock sliding in and out of your pussy until you squeezed me dry?” He took a few steps back and crossed his arms. “That’s all?”

Gabrielle wrapped her arms around her in a protective measure. Her sigh was heavy and full of indecision. “Look Brody I like you, I really do. But you and I are too different.”

“What the hell does that mean? You don’t date soldiers or is it because you’re obviously loaded and I’m not.” Her guilty look away told the truth and he nodded. “So what was this, your weekend to slum it?”

She shook her head vehemently. “It wasn’t that at all Brody, I told you I really like you. But if I’m being honest there is no future for us. Our differences will come between us.” She grabbed onto his biceps, pleading with him. “You know it’s true Brody.”

He nodded but he had been so angry he couldn’t look at her so he looked at the view just beyond her shoulder. “I see.” He turned and walked to the door, picking up his bag before he turned to face her, eyes bleak. “Thanks for the fuck Gabrielle. Have a great life.” He walked away and while he had thought about her, he hadn’t laid eyes on her again. Until today.

No matter. He would get through the next ten days, somehow, and he would never have to set eyes on Gabrielle Rochester again.

~

Gabrielle was scrambling around her bungalow in search of the charger for her laptop. The past three days had not gone according to plan, at all. Instead of writing and packing her bags and spending time with Liana, she had spent most of the weekend thinking about the strange look in Taz’s eyes and Brody. If she was honest, her thoughts were mostly about Brody Keller. Looking good as hell and torturing her senses and wreaking havoc on her ability to sleep.

Not that she hadn’t sleep, she had, but her sleep was filled with memories of Brody and his scent and the way his body felt buried deep in hers. Goddammit! She wished Daddy had chosen anyone but Brody to be her bodyguard. His reaction to her made it clear that he still hated her and she couldn’t really blame him. It could be easily solved and it would. Gabrielle would apologize and they could at least be friendly to one another while they were on the island. She heard a knock at the door and checked her cell phone for the time. “Shit. Coming,” she yelled as she spotted the charger and tossed it in her bag.

She swung the door open and was met with a glorious early morning sight. Brody looking like sex on a stick in a thin white t-shirt that hugged the delicious muscles in his arms and chest and faded jeans that hugged his powerful thighs so temptingly. “Brody.” His name came out on a breathy sigh that made her wince but she couldn’t control it. She couldn’t see his eyes behind the mirrored sunglasses he wore, which she figured he’d done on purpose. “I’m almost ready,” she rambled on and left him at the door as she threw a few last minute things in her bag. “If you get those bags by the door, I’ll finish up here.” When he said nothing she looked over her shoulder.

“Ms. Rochester I am your bodyguard, not your butler and not your valet. Get your own bags. I’ll be in the car.” He turned and seconds later she heard a car door slam shut.

“Well that went well,” she mumbled to herself as she zipped the last bag and slung a beach bag over her shoulder. She locked her door and tossed her bags in the open trunk. “Okay I’m ready,” she smiled at him when she slid in next to him.

“Put your seatbelt on,” he grunted before putting the car in drive and exiting the compound.

Gabrielle sighed in frustration, dammit. This trip was supposed to be a reward, the kickoff to her professional writing career. It was not supposed to begin with tension and it did not feature a handsome man who seemed to hate her guts. “Is it going to be like this for the next ten days?”

“Like what Ms. Rochester?”

She wanted to scream at him! “Like this. You being rude and hardly saying two words to me?”

“I’m here to protect you Ms. Rochester, not to entertain you.”

Well that was more than two words. “And stop with the fucking Ms. Rochester bullshit!”

He sighed, biting back a laugh. “Fine Gabrielle. Better?”

“It’s a start, I guess.” She crossed her arms and stared out the passenger window for a long quiet moment. “I’m sorry, okay? I’m sorry I was such a bitch to you back then and I said such awful things. It’s just th--,”

“There’s no need for all that Gabrielle. I’ll still keep you safe.”

She glared at him, wanting to smack some sense in his stupid sexy face. “I’m not apologizing so you’ll protect me, I’m apologizing because I’m sorry you jackass.”

Brody put the car in park and sighed heavily as he got out of the car and walked around. “Apology not necessary, but accepted.” He took her hand out of the car and led her to the private plane belonging to Rochester Holdings.

She sighed but said nothing, just climbed the stairs of the plane thinking about what he said and what he hadn’t said. It was obvious Brody was still upset with her but his indifference baffled her. That weekend had been the hottest she’d ever had, still was, and she handled it poorly. She’d hurt him when he’d been nothing but sweet and sexy and oh so satisfying. She let out a frustrated breath and took a window seat, plopping her bag on the table in front of her. “What are you doing?”

Brody checked every single nook and cranny of the jet even though his people had already been through earlier and declared it safe. “I’m doing my job.” He heard her sigh and grumble under her breath and a small smile touched his mouth. He shouldn’t be so brisk with her but he needed to keep himself protected as well. A little bit of kindness and he’d be snared in her web again.

“I’m doing my job,” she mimicked. Gabrielle knew she was being childish but he was also being unnecessarily curt with her. She decided to ignore him, popped in her ear buds and curled up for a nap. He’s not the only one who can act like an asshole.

Chapter Three

“Wow.” Gabrielle stood just outside the bungalow reserved for her at Indigo Dreams and took in the view. The bungalow looked like a rustic little shack on the outside, complete with wood that looked as though it had lost more than a few battles with a hurricane and palm thatch leaves. The front had large windowless openings with a wicker slider on the porch. She stood on the porch, impatient to get in, while Brody did a silent sweep of the bungalow.

“It’s all clear, you can come in now.” He picked up his small suitcase and one of hers, walking back inside without acknowledging her.

Gabrielle tried to hide her frustration, there was no reason for it, not really. She deserved everything he dished out, that didn’t mean she had to like it. She walked in and dropped her bags in the main room, her breath caught at the view of the back. The bungalow was on stilts so the ocean crashed underneath. “This is amazing!” She turned to see Brody staring at her. “What?”

“Nothing.” His voice was gruff.

“Okay then,” she sang the words while she stepped onto the back porch and let the warm salty breeze wash over her. “So Brody,” she waited for him to look at her in silence. When he finally caved and removed his sunglasses she spoke, “Do you care which room I’m in?”

“It’s your vacation Gabrielle.”

This time she did scream. “You are an annoying, gruff, mean…douchebag!” She twirled and picked up a pillow from the sofa and threw it at his head. “What I meant you pompous jerk is,” she threw another pillow, “is there a room that would be safer? You know, because you’re some type of security expert these days.”

Brody swallowed visibly, his face flushed. “Right.” He ran his hand over his almost buzzed brown hair and blew out a breath, this place was a security nightmare. “Honestly neither room is ideal since there are no windows. I’d prefer you sleep in here where I can keep an eye on you but…” he trailed off, waiting for her to pitch a fit.

“What if we share a room?” She bit the inside of her jaw to keep from laughing. What possessed her to blurt that out, she had no idea but it was a pretty good idea. “Before you say no, think about it.”

Brody looked at her as he thought about it, knowing it would be a horrible idea. Gabrielle was a lot of things, a snob mostly, but she was also smoking hot with long legs peeking out from her tropical print sundress, molded to her curves with her full breasts almost spilling over the top. She looked like a goddamn wet dream and as much as he wanted nothing to do with her, sharing a bedroom would lead to one place. Him buried deep inside her until she was screaming his name and scoring his back until he bled. He growled and stalked off while her laughter tinkled in the behind him.

“Is big bad Army Ranger afraid of lil’ ol’ me?” She kept laughing behind him. Her eyes widened when he stalked back into the main room and past her to look in the other bedroom. He stopped a few inches from her until his heat surrounded her, making her heart kick up a notch and her throat dry. “What?”

“The bedroom facing the ocean is larger and only one wall is open. It’s a better option.” He picked up his bag and looked at her. “I’m sleeping closest to the door.”

Gabrielle watched him walk away, her mouth open in shock. “Well, damn.”

~

Two days. It had been two days, sharing a bed with Gabrielle Rochester and waking up with her soft, feminine body curled up against him. Two days of her walking around the suite in the world’s tiniest bikinis and smelling like coconuts and vanilla. Two days waking up with the most painful hard-ons of his life. She was driving him mad and there wasn’t a damn thing he could do about it.

So far there had been no threats or any signs of trouble, which was good but it also meant he spent his days trying to keep his hands off her and keep his distance. Throw in a few perimeter sweeps and this was the most boring job he’d ever had. With the best view.

“I want to have dinner at the resort tonight.” Gabrielle stood so close to him he could see the way her tummy fluttered and her pupils dilate by his proximity.

Today she wore a white bikini—thong bikini—held together by nothing but strings. One pull, one tug and she would be gloriously naked for his perusal. He stood and looked at her, stared at her. “What time?” She told him and he disappeared into the front bedroom on the phone for about fifteen minutes. He came out later and told her, “We’re all set.”

Four hours later they were walking back from Ilsa’s Sea Snacks with a smile on their faces and a little tipsy from the strong tropical cocktails. “That was a magnificent meal,” she smiled up at him like his hands prepared the food.

Brody patted his belly. “Best seafood I’ve had in a good long while.”

Gabrielle shivered at his warm hand on the small of her back. She untied the knot of the sarong and whipped the fabric away, letting it flutter against his face. “Let’s go splash in the ocean, I bet the water is still warm.”

He chased her to the water’s edge, capturing her with the sarong. “Not so fast Gabrielle. You’ve been drinking.”

She turned and leaned in until she was close enough to kiss him. “Then I guess you better keep an eye on me.” She ducked under him and walked into the water, tossing her bikini top at him before diving into a wave.

She was going to be the death of him. Brody removed his shorts, sandals and shirt and waded into the water after her. “Dammit Gabrielle, you’ve had too much to drink to splash in the damn ocean.” She stood and turned and Brody felt his cock get stiff as a steel rod at the sight of her plump teardrop breasts. “Gabrielle,” he groaned.

Her smile was wide and her steps slow and steady, even in the movement of the waves, as she made her way to him. “Brody,” she ran her hands up and down his chest, letting her hands memorize the planes of corded muscles in his shoulders and the valleys of his abs. My goodness, he is all man. She leaned forward and flicked a tongue over his nipple. She smiled at the hiss out of his mouth and squealed when his hands tightened on her waist. “Brody.” One hand snaked down his stomach and slipped inside the waistband of his boxer briefs. “I guess at least parts of you are happy to see me.”

Brody groaned and squeezed her waist even tighter as her small hand gripped him hard and stroked, making him so hard he thought he would burst. “Seriously Gabrielle, this isn’t a good idea.”

“It feels like a fantastic idea to me.” She reached further and cupped his balls, gave a small tug that drew him down, fusing her lips to his. A moan came from deep within her when she felt Brody’s tongue reach out and swipe against her bottom lip. Her arms snaked around his neck squeezing as though she couldn’t get close enough.

Brody growled when Gabrielle’s long legs wrapped around his waist and gripped her ass to hold her up and grind his erection into her. “Gabrielle,” he ripped his mouth away. “Stop,” he urged as he kissed and licked the column of her neck.

“No.” She pulled at the strings on the side of her bikini bottoms in an exaggerated fashion to make sure he saw what she was doing. She sucked in a breath at the feel of her bare pussy grinding on the fabric covering him. “Brody, please.”

It was that breathy plea and hot breath of her moaning in his ear that was his undoing. The hand holding her right side snaked down her round ass and he sank one long finger into her wet heat. “Please what, Gabrielle?” But she said nothing, instead she tossed her head back so her brown waves were kissing the water and ground down onto his hand. His jaws clenched at the beautiful sight she made with her eyes closed in ecstasy, the moonlight beaming down on her as she gyrated against his hand, his cock. Brody couldn’t stop himself, he leaned forward and pulled one perfectly golden nipple into his mouth, circling the peak with his tongue.

“Yes, oh yes.” Gabrielle felt electric sparks bubbling up through her body like hot lazy lava as her orgasm began to build. Brody added another finger deep inside her, his cock grazing her clit with every thrust. “Yes, Brody.”

He felt her walls clutch his fingers tight, her thighs closed tighter around him and a single shriek escaped as her orgasm washed over her. She laid her head on his shoulder as tremors wracked her body, gripping him tight. Brody’s heart was hammering so hard he couldn’t hear anything else. This was a bad idea, he knew, but he could stop it now that he’d had her again. Well, almost. “Gabrielle,” he growled in her ear.

She looked at him, brown eyes looking more gold with desire and she smiled. Leaning forward, Gabrielle sank her teeth into that muscled area where his neck and shoulder met. She licked and kissed and suck his neck until he was so turned on he thought he might just go off in his pants. With no other choice Brody freed himself from his underwear, dragging the head of his cock back and forth against her wetness. In one rushed thrust, he was balls deep inside Gabrielle. He stilled allowing her time to adjust to his size. Again.

“Brody,” she sighed and wiggled her hips to urge him on.

That was all the sign he needed to give her what she wanted. He pulled almost all the way out, his hips still grabbing hard on her ass and slammed into her hard enough to make them both cry out. “Fuck,” he grunted and picked up a frantic pace and his thrust in and out of her. She attacked his neck with her mouth, making him even harder inside her. “Gabrielle, shit you’re so tight.” She squeezed him and laughed and that just sent him over the edge. His pace could only be described as desperate, to be in her to make her come. To reach his own climax.

“Brody, I’m gonna come,” she warned him seconds before her pussy clamped down on his, squeezing and milking him until he felt that familiar tug in his balls told him his own climax was moments away. “Ah, Brody! Oh, oh oh!” She trembled as small quakes shook her body, prolonging his own orgasm.

“Oh. Shit.” He panted as he struggled to get his breathing under control, his hand still gripping her tightly as small quakes rushed over him. They were both still coming down from that powerful orgasm. Brody especially felt stunned at the force of the orgasm. It was more powerful than any he could remember. Of course it had to be with Gabrielle.

“Wow Brody. That was fan-fucking-tastic!” She squeezed him with her walls one last time before pulling their bodies apart.

Her effusive praise gave him pause. This was the same woman who had so easily dismissed him years ago. Was she interested now because he was rich? He heard a familiar click and turned toward the bank of rocks to the south. He pulled her behind him to shield her from what or whoever was out there.

“What is it,” she asked, fear making her voice shaky.

He held his finger up to silence as they walked back to the beach. Brody quickly wrapped the sarong around her naked body and pulled his shorts over his wet underwear. “We need to get back to the bungalow,” was all he said as he grabbed her hand and practically pulled her back to their temporary home.

~

Inside the bungalow Brody did a quick but thorough sweep of all the rooms and nothing was out of place. Dishes were stacked neatly on the shelves, two wine glasses still sat on the coffee table and the bathroom was as messy as Gabrielle had left it. Inside the back bedroom they shared, however, clothes were strewn all over the place. He stepped inside the room and saw hundreds of tiny scraps of shredded silk and lace. Gabrielle’s underwear. He walked back out to the porch and Gabrielle stood looking at him with fear and hope in her eyes. Fear that someone was really out to get her and hope that he would keep her safe.

He sat on the slider and patted the seat next to him. “Tell me Brody. What’s going on?”

“Gabrielle who wants to hurt you?”

At first she looked affronted but her entire body relaxed when she realized what Brody was asking her. “Honestly I don’t know.” She watched him rub his face in frustration. “I really don’t Brody. I mean you don’t like me but for the most part everyone does.”

The look he gave her said, really Gabrielle you’re going to go there? But he simply stared in disbelief. “You have no enemies?” She shook her head. “No angry women looking to get you back for stealing a boyfriend or husband?” Her eyes narrowed but she kept her mouth closed and shook her head. “No ex-boyfriends angry to lose out on the Rochester billions?” She started to shake her head and stopped. “What? Tell me.”

“Taz.” She explained how she’d broken up with him almost two months before Liana had been kidnapped. “We didn’t have any chemistry and I wasn’t interested in being some trophy wife.” She told Brody about how Taz had been calling a lot and she mentioned his visit to the compound the week before the trip. “His eyes were blank and didn’t match the words he was saying.”

As she talked Brody pulled out his phone and began to type a message to Max. “What’s his last name?” She told him and he typed it into the message, along with his place of employment and social security number. He looked at her with an eyebrow raised.

“He used to ask me to do all kinds of shitty errands for him like order new credit cards, so…,” she trailed off with a small smile on her face.

Brody finished typing the message and stood. “Our bedroom is a mess but otherwise things are okay. But Gabrielle, someone was definitely in the house,” he warned so she wouldn’t be taken off guard. She nodded and followed him inside.

~

After an hour of picking up all the shredded underwear and haphazardly tossed clothes, Gabrielle had taken a shower and she was now lying in bed next to Brody’s scorching hot body. They’d made love two more glorious times and her body was still singing the praises of his sexy body and his obvious skill. The way he used his mouth, his hands, tongue and that beautiful dick was magic. He was able to play her body better than any man she had ever been with. Even now, hours later her body still hummed with excitement. Still wanted him.

It was almost good enough to make her forget that someone had rifled through her underwear and ripped them apart. She couldn’t believe Taz had the gumption to actually follow her to Indigo Dreams, never mind actually cause any real damage. But his behavior had been odd and Brody seemed to think it was worth worrying about. He was so worried she’d heard him talking to her father on the phone when she stepped out of the shower. Her father. He would never let her out of his sight now.

Why would Taz want to threaten her? Did he honestly think threatening her safety would force her back into his arms? Besides, Taz had money of his own. Her thoughts were interrupted when a pair of strong arms wrapped around her body and pulled her up against a hot wall of muscle. “What’s got you thinking so hard?”

“I was just thinking that I don’t think Taz is brave enough to do this.” She was also thinking about what they had been doing and what it meant after the island.

“You never really know what a person is capable of until they’re back is pressed against the wall.” He’d seen all kinds of shit as a Ranger and very little about people surprised him anymore.

“But what could he want? His family has money and he has a six figure salary.”

Brody pulled her close and kissed the side of her head. “He has debts Gabrielle. Huge gambling debts.”

She turned quickly and the surprise was written all over her face. “What?”

“My partner called me back and said your Taz owed a lot of money to a few of the wrong kind of people.” He sighed, hating to tell her the rest. “Your father confirmed the gambling addiction. Apparently it’s kind of an open secret in your social circle.”

“What? No!” How could she not have known? Was she that oblivious to the world around her? “How can that be?”

Brody shrugged. It was his experience that people only saw what they wanted to see. “No offense Gabrielle but he’s good looking, has a lot of money and probably showered you with gifts and attention. That’s what you wanted last time I knew you.”

“I can’t believe you!” He’d hit pretty close to the mark but who in the hell did he think he was?

“I’m not judging you Gabrielle, I’m simply saying that he was what you wanted so you had no reason to think he was more than that.”

She thought about it for a moment. “You’re right.” Am I really that shallow?

“It’s not just you. It’s most people, Gab.” He placed a soft kiss on her lips. “I’ll keep you safe. Don’t worry.”

Famous last words.

Chapter Four

“Hello Gabrielle.”

She gasped and whirled around at the familiar voice she’d almost forgotten about. Taz stood a few feet away from her with a menacing glare in his eyes. His khaki pants were wrinkled, shirt was stained and his normally shiny hair was greasy and mussed. “Taz. What can I do for you?”

He smiled at her dismissive tone. “I’m glad you asked Gabrielle.”

“It was a rhetorical question Taz.” She had been home from Indigo Dreams for more than a week and there had been no threats and no surprise visits from Taz. Gabrielle had, mistakenly it turns out, figured the problem was over. She’d spent nearly every night with Brody and she’d spent her days working on finishing her manuscript. In fact she had just come from a meeting with her agent. Leave it to Taz to ruin a great fucking day.

He shook his head. “Gabrielle, Gabrielle, Gabrielle. Why do you wound me so?” He took a step closer to intimidate her but Gabrielle stood tall and didn’t flinch, even though she wanted to. “You know what I want Gabrielle. You.”

She shook her head. “I don’t know what your game is Taz but I know it’s not me you want.”

He laughed, “I guess your meathead boyfriend told you that?” Her eyes widened slightly but he caught it. “Oh you didn’t think I knew you were slumming it, Gabrielle? With a soldier?”

Gabrielle laughed. She was loud and the laugh was so long she had to fan herself and catch her breath. “Oh that’s a good one Taz. A soldier,” she mumbled, still chuckling to herself.

“I guess your source didn’t tell you he wasn’t a soldier but an Army Ranger.” She laughed at his now surprised look. “And I guess they also didn’t tell you that he was a security and surveillance expert? He literally wrote the book on it.” She smiled at the tense look in his face. “I guess not.”

He came even closer. “Well he’s not here now, is he?”

She shook her head. “He isn’t. Not yet. My guess is he will be soon.”

Taz laughed this time, only it was bitter and shrill. “Nice try Gabrielle. You know, you’ll have to get better at making shit up if you want to be a real writer.”

Her laughter sounded loud in the parking garage. “Well funny you should say that asshole. I have an agent and a publishing deal so,” she shrugged as if it were no big deal.” She gave him a screw you smile. “But I’m afraid I wasn’t making it up.” This time she stepped forward as she dug in her purse for the pepper spray Brody had given her a few days ago. “You see Brody knows all about the guys who you owe money to,” she tsked and shook her head at him. “Turns out they’ve been following you all over Vegas which means they’re probably close by.” She smiled brightly. “And that means Brody is also nearby.”

Taz looked around the empty parking level with wide eyes. He was terrified but he needed Gabrielle to make this go away. “Come here Gabrielle.” When she shook her head at him, Taz pulled out his insurance policy. “Now Gabrielle. Get over here now.”

She gasped when he trained the gun on her and took a step back. “Sorry Taz, I’m not interested in whatever scheme you’ve cooked up to pay back those loan sharks.”

Taz lunged at her and yanked her arm until she was flush against him. “You see, Gabrielle, I don’t need you to be interested. I just need you to say ‘I do’.”

She laughed but quickly stopped when he pressed the gun into her ribcage. “Sorry Taz that isn’t happening. You can shoot me first.”

“I just might but not until after you’re my wife and I can get my hands on that inheritance.”

Ah so that was his big plan. Marry her and kill her so he could get his hands on the Rochester fortune. “Sorry to disappoint you Taz but my trust isn’t available until I turn 35.”

“That’s okay sweetheart,” he planted a rough kiss on her mouth and cursed when she bit his lip. “Bitch. I’m sure Kurt won’t have a problem loaning money to his son in law.” When she laughed he jammed the gun into her side even harder. “What’s so funny?”

Gabrielle looked at her watch. “I wouldn’t be so sure about that. Daddy confirmed for Brody your gambling debts and he and all of his friends have already requested a new financial planner. My guess is when, or if you return to work you’ll find yourself out of a job.”

“You bitch!” He cracked her on the head with the butt of the gun. It wasn’t hard enough to knock her out, pussy, but it was enough to stun her. He shoved her into the car and ran around to the other side. “You’re going to marry me Gabrielle so I can pay off these debts. And you may or may not make it past the first year of our marriage.” He peeled out of the parking spot with an evil glint in his eyes. “I’ll be sad of course, but I’ll find a nice stripper to heal my wounded heart.”

“You’ll be wounded alright,” she grumbled.

“Don’t you think your bravado is a little misplaced considering where you are?”

She shrugged. “Not at all. In fact I think it’s you who have a bit too much false courage.” She pulled out the pepper spray and aimed it straight at his eyes. He screamed and the car swerved, causing a barrage of horns and curses. Gabrielle’s miscalculation had her own eyes watering. Maybe spraying him in the confines of the car wasn’t such a good idea. She felt around blindly for the door handle. “Got it.” She pulled and tucked her body as Brody had taught and rolled out of the car.

“Dammit Gabrielle you could have gotten yourself killed!”

She sagged in relief, “Brody, thank goodness you’re here. Finally.”

“Well that parking garage has shitty service so it took a while to pinpoint your location, sweetheart.” He cupped her face in his hands and kissed her hard. “You scared the shit out of me Gabrielle. Don’t ever do that again. I don’t know what I’d do if,”

“If what?” She was eager to hear what he had to say.

“If I lost you dammit.”

She smiled. “Aww Brody you love me.” She felt around for his face and screamed as ice cold water rushed over her. “Dammit what was that for?”

He laughed. “Sorry sweetheart, I needed to rinse that pepper spray out of your eyes. Dab,” he handed her a bandana.

She patted her eyes until she could mostly see and turned at commotion behind her. “I guess Taz doesn’t need a wife anymore.”

“No but I do.”

She turned and saw a purple velvet box open in the palm of Brody’s hand. “Brody!” She looked at him, uncertainty in her eyes.

“Look Gabrielle I love you and I’m pretty sure you love me too. I have money now and we’re great together so, will you marry me?”

She punched him on the shoulder. “Brody you idiot, it was never about the money. Not really. My friends got in my head about my lifestyle and I was scared so I said those awful things to you. I’m really sorry about that.” She held his face in her hands and laid the softest kiss on his sexy mouth. “But you are right about one thing, I do love you. So much and I can’t wait to make you my husband.”

He smiled and picked her up off the street. Brody kissed her fingers and slid the diamond and emerald engagement ring over her finger. “I can’t wait to make you my wife.” He kissed her mouth slow and sweet. “But first we need to talk to the police about your asshole ex. Then I’m going to take you home and lick you until you scream my name, then I’ll make love to you until we both forget our names.”

“Promise?”

He smiled and pulled her in for a hug. “Always.”

The End

Strength of a Seal: A BWWM Military Romance

The heat was unbearable. Sand rushed into Ryan's eyes as he moved through the storm. He had to be careful, take it slow. After all, the ground was littered with mines. His job was simple; locate the mines, disable them, collect them. It had become routine over the last two years, but it still made his heart pound within his chest when it had to be done. Explosives had always interested Ryan. He'd been told more than once that it was because they resembled his personality. Mild, dormant, then all at once a loud bang with curling smoke and destructive results.

Ryan tried to keep anything on his mind, but what he was doing. They hadn't expected a dust storm. There had been no talk of one, no reports. They were deep into the field of mines when the wind picked up throwing choking dust into their lungs, blotting out their vision. Ryan should have listened to Desmond, he realized. The man had told him they should turn back, but Ryan was stubborn. He wanted to get the job done.

“Desmond?”

Ryan squinted his eyes, but he couldn't see. He stood still, knowing he was reaching the border of how far they'd gone the day before. Ahead of him, there would be countless mines just waiting for him to step foot on them. He turned in circles, his eyes seeking out some flicker of small movement, his ears trying to pick up some sound over the howl of the wind that rushed against his body.

Standing there, Ryan thought, as he often did, if he'd ever see Stacey again. Her plump, pink smile flashed in his mind. The thought of her round, hazel brown eyes & bronzed skin made him calm down. If he got through this for no one but her, that would be enough. Ryan stood still as the storm raged around him. He wasn't sure how close he was to death. As the time ticked by, his thoughts were savaged with concern for her, for Desmond, for himself. He knew the horror stories, sand storms lasting for days with no reprieve. Panic rose up in his throat, but he made himself stay calm.

As quickly as the storm had come up, it was dying away. The howling dissipated to a whisper. Ryan wiped his goggles, a thin film of sand still on them as he looked around. Shock ran through him as he saw the man a few feet ahead of him, standing in place. Ryan moved to him quickly, but Desmond held out a hand towards him.

“Move back!” Desmond yelled. Ryan could hear the trembling in his voice.

“What’s wrong?” He asked as if he didn’t already know.

“I’m standin’ on one of the sons of bitches,” the man said with a laugh. “If I move this foot, boom! We both go up, buddy.”

Ryan was shaking his head furiously, sweat pouring down his face as he edged closer. “I can disable it.”

“Now, we both know that’s a damn lie,” the man said as he held out a hand. “Gimme a smoke.”

Ryan reached into his pocket, pulled out a hand rolled cigarette. He barely smoked, usually just after a successful mission, but he always kept one on hand. He stuck the tube between his teeth, struck a match and watched the smoke curl into the air. Taking a deep drag, he passed it over to Desmond with a trembling hand.

“Our last smoke together,” Desmond mused as he took in a thick breath, “I always said we’d quit together.”

Ryan nodded. He knew that it was his last smoke, no matter what happened. They smoked in silence, passing the cigarette back and forth until it was nothing. Ryan snubbed it out beneath the toe of his boot.

“Maybe I can go back, get help,” Ryan said slowly.

Desmond laughed. “Ain’t no hope for me and you know it. Do me a favor? Tell my wife what happened and check on her. Keep an eye on her and my daughter. Okay?”

“I will.”

“Good. Now, get the hell out of here.”

Desmond’s voice was rough, but the trembling of it betrayed his fear. Who wouldn’t be afraid to die? If it happened unexpectedly, that was one thing. It was what they’d signed up for. This way however, it was worse. The knowledge that as soon as you moved that you’d be dead was enough to rattle the bravest of men and Desmond was one.

“Get out of here!”

Ryan made up his mind that he would run back to camp. There had to be someway to help him. Someone would know. He turned, ran. As he trudged through the sand, he threw a glance over his shoulder. Desmond was winking into the distance, his back tall as he looked up into the sky. Ryan could only pray that he’d hold on a while longer. That he wouldn’t take that step.

Pushing, his lungs burning in protest from the smoke and sand, Ryan knew it wouldn’t be long. Camp wasn’t too far. The sun blinded him, made him sweat in sheets of salt. All the while the silent mantra ran through his mind. Just hold on. Just hold on. Just hold on. He heard it.

Boom!

Ryan turned, mouth open as a plume of sand shot into the air. The sound was deafening. From where he stood, Desmond’s spot was empty. He wanted to run back to him, but men were pouring out of the camp, surrounding him.

Hands held him in place. Ryan fought through the crowd. He was running back, the heat of the afternoon almost suffocating. He hadn’t heard the noise, didn’t see the men with their guns. Something struck his leg, made him crumble into the dirt. He was still moving, crawling towards Desmond when his vision began to fade. I’m going to die.

~

Ryan tossed his gym bag on the floor. He could hear Stacey in the kitchen, singing her heart out in time with the radio. He grinned. In a life that was overwhelming, Stacey was a constant. He walked into the kitchen.

She stood at the stove, a spatula in her hand as she flipped an egg. He watched her move. Stacey's curves were one of the things that always drew his eyes. Round hips, ample breasts, and thick thighs. She grinned when she noticed him staring.

“Hi, honey. How was the gym?”

“Sweaty,” he mumbled as he wrapped his arms around her.

“Ew, take a shower then!”

Stacey squealed as he kissed her cheek. She waved him off to the shower making him laugh. His hands ran over her thick black curls before he finally gave in and headed to the bathroom.

“Lunch will be ready in two minutes. Shower fast!” She called as he rounded the corner.

Ryan turned on the water, let it steam up quickly from the Arizona heat. He knew she was serious, lunch would be ready in two minutes and she'd wait patiently for five. As he stepped into the water, he pushed blond hair out of his face. The water should have been relaxing, but it wasn’t.

As he squeezed shampoo into his hair, the memories flooded him. Heat. Desert heat. The threat of a land mine at every step. Ryan's throat tightened. Thinking about Iraq was always enough to send him into a panic. His hand curled around the soap. To keep from thinking about it, he washed quickly before he hopped out of the shower and dried off with a thick, green towel. After slipping into a blue tank top and jeans, he headed back to the kitchen.

Stacey was sitting at the table, his plate in its usual spot. He kissed the top of her head. The smell of rosemary and mint from her shampoo filled his nose. When he set down, he sighed.

“That's for lunch, honey.”

At the age of thirty-two, Ryan was still hard muscle from his days in the army. Tanned skin, blue eyes, blond hair, made him easy on the eyes. Stacey gazed at him as she popped a piece of fried egg between her plump, pink lips.

“Don't start,” he said before she even began.

“You don't even know what I'm about to say.”

“You're going to start in on that future and baby stuff.”

“Am I wrong for wanting more out of life? Am I so awful for wanting to know how you feel about me?”

Ryan sighed. “You know how I feel about you,” he reached a hand across the table. “I love you.”

“Then why aren't we married yet? I've been patient,”she said as she watched him stand with his plate in hand.

“We'll talk about it later.”

Ryan left out of the kitchen before she could protest anymore. He couldn't take the constant talk on the marriage and baby subject. As he settled onto the plush, blue couch in the living room, he sighed. He wanted to have a baby, but not right now. Not when the only thing that he could think of were horrible memories. His hand ran over his leg as if thinking about the memories triggered the pain of his old injury. He loved Stacey, but talking about a future only overwhelmed him at the moment.

Stacey sauntered out of the kitchen, curled up at his side. She laid her head on his shoulder as he ate, quiet. He could tell that she was thinking. When his plate was empty, he ran a hand over her hair.

“We will seriously talk about it later. I promise.”

Stacey sighed as she walked away from him. He watched her retreating form, instantly plagued by guilt. She’d been by his side since he’d been honorably discharged. The woman had stood by his bed through the nightmares, depression and the pain of him having to heal from a gunshot wound. Still, he couldn’t give her what she wanted. Not yet.

Ryan rose from the couch. He wandered into the kitchen, pushing his plate into the sink. In the freezer, there was a bottle of scotch. He wiped the frost from it before carrying it over to the counter. Reaching up, he pulled down a thick glass and filled it almost to the top. Ryan settled at the table with it and the bottle.

Once upon a time, he’d have lit up a smoke to go with his drink. Not anymore. Even the smell of cigarettes made him sick. As he drank, he could hear the sound of Stacey shuffling around in the bedroom. He could imagine her folding the newly washed clothes angrily. She always cleaned when she was pissed off.

Halfway through the bottle, he heard the bedroom door creak open. The sound of her feet moving along the hardwood floor made him raise his head. She gazed around the kitchen, saw him sitting there and scoffed.

“I thought we were done with this,” she said as she moved to pick up  the bottle.

Ryan snatched it out of her hand. “I won’t drink as much.”

She rolled her eyes. “That’s what you’ve said before,” her eyes watered. “Seriously, Ryan,” her hand ran over his. “I wish you would talk to somebody about what you’re going through.”

He pulled his hand away, tipped the bottle into his glass. Amber liquid filled the cup, the longing that Ryan felt for the impending numbness enough to keep the guilt at bay.  Still, he reached a hand out and gripped hers as she started to walk away.

“I’m sorry. I’ll call Natalie tomorrow.”

Natalie was five feet, two inches of hell in heels. She was also his therapist. The red haired woman had been seeing him for some weeks now, but now Ryan kept putting it off. He didn’t want to talk about what had happened, didn’t want to think about Desmond standing out in that field, his eyes on the sky…

Looking at Stacey, he could see relief on her face. Ryan knew that despite her acting tough, she was concerned about him, always. She sat across from him, letting him taking her hand. It slowed down his drinking a bit at least.

The alcohol burned his throat, clouded his vision. When he could no longer pour another drink without spilling the contents of the bottle all over the table, Stacey took it from him. He could hear himself mumbling that he was fine, but she wasn’t buying it. He leaned against her as she led him down the hall to their bedroom. When he was in bed, she covered him with a light sheet before kissing his head.  She turned to move away, but he grabbed her hand, held it tightly.

“Don’t go,” he mumbled.

She must have seen the distress in his deep, blue eyes. Pulling back the sheet, Stacey climbed in with him. He knew that she’d lay there, curled up beside him, until he fell asleep. Then she would wiggle her way out of the bed. He felt the guilt rise in his chest. He needed her. Ryan pulled her closer, tucked his arm around her waist as he drifted off.

The sound of gunfire made him jump out of his sleep. Sweat covered his body as he sat up and threw his legs over the edge of the bed. For a moment, he couldn’t understand why the world was tilting and shifting. The thought of the Scotch came back to him. Ryan’s fingers ran over his temples as if he could rub away the headache that lingered there.

Sunlight made him squint his eyes tightly as he wandered into the living room. At least there, the curtains were shut tightly keeping out the hot rays. Stacey sat curled up on the couch, her eyes transfixed on the television. The sound of gunshots were more pronounced now, making him jumpy.

“What are you watching?” He called.

Stacey jumped. Her wide eyes softened when she saw him, but she quickly turned off the tv. When she stood up, he could see that she was in different clothes then she’d been in before, the soft, purple cotton shorts showing off her shapely brown legs.

“I’m sorry, honey. I thought you were still asleep.”

Ryan nodded. “It’s okay. I’m starving,” he said as he kissed her waiting cheek.

“Well, you’ve only been asleep for a day so I don’t doubt it.”

Ryan raised an eyebrow. “A day?”

“You don’t remember,” she said shaking her head. “Please, make an appointment with Natalie today.”

He nodded, his mind far away. As he glanced at the coffee table, he saw the empty bottle of Scotch. Clearly he’d come back in to finish it off at some point, but he couldn’t remember doing it. He rubbed a hand over his stubbled face before heading towards the bathroom. Stacey was right. As much as he hated it, he had to call Natalie. Later.

Cleaned up for the day, he took Stacey out. They wandered around the mall, her hand slipped into his. The tension that resided in the house disappeared as they sat together with cups of ice cream in their hands. Stacey’s wide grin made him smile back at her. He could feel his heart speed up. There were no words to describe how much he loved her.

Stacey drove back as he closed his eyes in the passenger seat. His leg had started throbbing halfway through the mall. When they pulled up to the pharmacy, he hopped out. Ryan knew that if he asked Stacey to pick him up a bottle that she would refuse, but he needed it. The alcohol would numb the pain in his leg better than any drug ever could. When he slipped back into the car, she heard the clink of the bottle and looked over.

“What is that?” She asked pointing.

“Just a little drink,” Ryan replied, closing his eyes once again.

“Ryan, take it back.”

Something in his voice made him open his eyes to look at her. She was glaring, the anger burning in her eyes. Slowly, he shook his head.

“I’m a grown man, I’m allowed to drink.”

“That’s not the point and you know it. You said you were going to make an appointment with Natalie. You said you’d stop drinking. You’re promising all of these things, but I’m getting nothing from you.”

Ryan could see the tears brimming on her eyelids. “I’m sorry.”

She shook her head quickly. “Sorry isn’t enough this time. If you drink that bottle, I’m leaving you.”

Ryan stared at her, mouth agape. “You don’t mean that.”

“I mean it!”

His eyebrows furrowed. “That’s a horrible thing to say,” he grumbled as he opened the car door. He slammed it behind him.

“Where are you going?” Stacey called frantically.

“I’m taking a walk,” he said without turning around.

He could hear her calling after him a few times before she gave up. The sound of the car pulling out of the parking lot made him turn to watch her leave. From the way that she was driving, he could tell that she was pissed off. His hand gripped the plastic bag a little tighter. She’ll be calm by the time I get home. Ryan uncapped the bottle of scotch, took a drink and started on his way home.

Stacey had not calmed down. When he stepped through the door of their apartment, the living room was a mess. Baskets of clothes had been moved to the space, their contents spilled all over the couch and floor. He squinted his eyes to see better. They were his clothes. He moved back towards the bedroom quietly. Peeking his head into the door, he saw Stacey frantically packing a black duffle bag.

“What are you doing?” He asked.

“Leaving.”

“What are you talking about?”

“I told you if you had another drink I was leaving you. I meant it,” she said as she stuffed a few more clothes into the bag. The distant sound of a car horn blew. “My mother’s here.”

Ryan grabbed her arm. “Don’t do this.”

“I have to go,” she tried to move past him, but he wouldn’t let go of her arm.

“Please, Stacey. Don’t do this.”

The woman sighed. “You’re a good man, Ryan. And I love you. When you get your problems sorted out, I’ll be waiting, but I can’t live like this,” she pried his hand from her arm before she pushed past him.

“Stacey. Stacey!”

The front door slammed, rattling the glass in the windows. Ryan sank onto the bed, buried his face in his hands. His life was spiraling out of control. The bottle in the bag shifted, hit his leg with a dull thud. He looked at the bottle, dropped it as if it were a snake. She’s right. I have to change.

Ryan’s hand slipped into the pocket of his shorts where he found his phone. Scrolling through his contacts, he hovered above her name. Natalie Barns.  He put the phone down. I can’t do it.  Just the thought of having to share himself like that was enough to make him shudder. The image of Stacey walking away however was more than enough to make up his mind. He pressed the call button.

Natalie’s office was decorated in an array of paintings, cream furniture and vases. He settled onto the couch as she sat in her usual chair. A salad was in her hands. She apologized as she dabbed at her lips with a napkin.

“I could only schedule you during my usual lunch hour,” she leaned forward to shake his hand before returning to her salad. “Now, what’s been going on. You sounded really stressed yesterday.”

Ryan took his time explaining things to her; his nightmares, his drinking, the arguments with Stacey. Natalie had pushed the remains of her food aside halfway through to lean closer to him. When he was done, she leaned back in her chair.

“I know we discussed it before, but have you given anymore thought to the medication?”

“You know I don’t like that stuff. It makes me feel like a zombie.”

“How about a support group?”

“Bunch of guys sitting around, talking about their feelings? No, thank you.”

Natalie shook her head. “It seems that you don’t want to get better Ryan.”

“I do!”

“Then act like it,” she snapped back.

Ryan sighed as he sat up. His hands ran over his face as he looked away from her. He knew that she was right, but it was hard to open up about the things that gnawed into him every moment of every day. Finally, he sighed.

“Okay, I’ll do it.”

A smile spread across Natalie’s face. She leaned forward, laid her hand over his before she gave it a tight squeeze. The woman didn’t say anything as she walked to her desk to grab her prescription pad and the number to a support group. When she pressed the papers into his hand, he glanced at them.

“PTSD support center? Do they have to announce it to the whole world,” he mumbled.

“There’s no shame in needing help, Ryan. Anyone who says differently is the one with the problem, not you.”

Ryan shook her hand before leaving the office. Despite his protesting, it felt good that things were beginning to change. He felt for the phone that was in his pocket, but reconsidered. He would go see her in person. Ryan had always been a direct person, that wouldn’t change.

He drove the short distance to her mother’s house. The cozy, one story white brick house was quiet as he knocked on the door. For a moment, he thought maybe she’d gone out when the blinds shifted. A few moments later, a gray haired woman with a frown answered the door.

“What do you need, Ryan?”

“Stacey. Is she here?”

The woman looked him up and down. “She’s still really upset with you. Don’t you think you should give her some time?”

Ryan let out an exasperated sigh. “Please, can I just see her?”

The woman looked for a moment as if she wasn’t going to get her, but she sighed before she turned around, yelling for Stacey that he was at the door. The silent moments between were the worst as he waited for her to appear. When she did, she looked cautious. He could tell from the puffiness of her eyes that she’d been crying.

“I’m so sorry,” he said as he raised a hand to touch her face.

She turned away from him. “What do you want?”

“I just came by to tell you that I was sorry. I’m working on myself. I saw Natalie today and she gave me some new meds and the address to a support group.”

“That’s good. I’m happy for you.”

“So, you’ll come back home now?”

Stacey scoffed. “We’ve been down this road before. You go for a while, take your medicine for a few days, then you stop. I need to know that you’ll actually change this time.”

“Come on, I’m trying.”

She nodded, wiped a stray tear from her cheek. “I know.”

“Come home then. I can’t do this without you.”

“I’m sorry,” she said as she stepped back into the door. Ryan protested as she closed the door.

It took everything in Ryan not to lose his temper. He wanted to bang on the door, tell her to come out and talk to him. When he glanced at the window, he could see her through a space in the blinds. Her face was buried in her hands, her shoulders shaking. Ryan stepped off of the porch.

His first instinct was to get a drink, but he didn’t look in the direction of the alcohol as he picked up his medication. There was a part of him that knew Stacey was right. She’d been understanding, patient, but that had run out. Now, he would have to prove to her just how much she meant to him.

Days slipped into weeks without her. He woke up, puttered around the house until he couldn’t take the silence, then went to the park. The longer he went without a drink, the more he reconnected with the world. He talked with his friends, visited his family, but Stacey was always on his mind.

He tried so hard to keep clean, that when he relapsed it was harder than ever. Stacey refused to even take his calls. The only thing on his mind was the shape of her lips, her wide, hazel eyes, her soft hair. The man could feel himself wallowing, but he couldn’t seem to pull himself out of it.

A beard covered his jaw as he looked in the mirror. He ran a hand over it, but turned away. Stepping into his jeans, he pocketed his keys. The first thing on his agenda was another bottle. Even the thought made guilt shoot through his body, but his feet still propelled him towards the door.

His hand was on the doorknob when his phone rang. He fumbled for it, dropping things out of his pocket as he fished it out. The number wasn’t Stacey’s, but her mother. Instantly, thoughts that something had happened to her ran through his mind. He hit the answer button.

“Ryan! Are you there?”

“Yeah, I’m here. What’s wrong?” He asked as he heard her sniffling.

“Come over right now, please. Something’s happened.”

Ryan didn’t bother saying goodbye as he ran down the steps to his car. He slid in, barely registering how quickly his heart was beating in his chest. He threw the car into drive, peeled out of the parking lot. As the streets flew by in a blur of honking cars, he couldn’t stop the worst case scenarios from flooding his mind. Please be okay. Trying to imagine life without Stacey was impossible.

When he pulled up to her mother’s house, the front door was already open. Police cars sat out front. He rushed up to the house, pushing inside as an officer held a hand to his chest. Janet told them it was okay and they let him through.

“What happened?”

“Stacey went for a walk this morning, but she didn’t come back. I’ve been calling her cell all day, no reply. Something happened to her. I found a note,” the woman said as she blew her nose into a tissue.

Ryan turned to a cop standing near him. “Can I see the note?”

The man nodded slowly. He reached onto the coffee table, picked it up inside of its plastic bag. Ryan took it gently. His eyes roamed over the white paper with the looping script. The note was simple, short and clearly addressed to him.

You took my happiness from me. Now, I’m taking it from you.

Images of Desmond instantly popped into his mind. He couldn’t be sure, but he had a feeling in the pit of his stomach that it had to do with his death. Ryan dropped the note as if it had suddenly caught on fire. He turned, walked out of the door despite Janet calling after him.

Ryan pulled off, his hands gripping the steering wheel so tightly that his knuckles turned white. Everyone who slipped into his lane quickly moved out of his way. Ryan paid attention to nothing, but his destination. He pulled to a stop in front of a white house, hopping out so quickly that the old injury in his leg began to throb. He ignored it.

His fist hammered against the wood without stopping. When the door was opened, a wide eyed woman stood staring at him. Her eyes held a sheen of confusion as she frowned.

“Ryan, what are you doing here?” She asked as he pushed past her into the house. “What’s going on?”

“Where’s Stacey?”

“Your girlfriend? I don’t know. Ryan,” she grabbed his arms. “What is going on?”

A little girl wandered into the room. She had her mother’s big, brown eyes. The dark brown hair and small mouth were Desmond’s however. The little girl wrapped her arms around her mother’s legs as she looked back and forth between them. Kathy reached a hand down to pat the girls head. It made Ryan calm down.

“Someone took her,” he said slowly as he sank into a chair. The anger had left him exhausted, the panic still choking his throat as ran  a hand over his face. He told Kathy everything that had happened.

“I might know something,” she said slowly. Ryan’s eyes popped open as she continued. “Desmond’s father has been really upset, but it’s gotten worse over the months. He started saying things like you should have died, that it was all your fault that he was,” she  choked back tears as she looked away, “that he was dead.”

“Do you think that?” Ryan asked softly.

The woman shook her head. “I did, at first. I know Desmond wouldn’t want me blaming you though. He knew what he was doing when he signed up. It was just his time.”

Ryan pushed himself up out of the chair, his leg screaming from the pain. He wrapped Kathy up in a hug, her arms going around him as he did. When he pulled back, his face was stern.

“Where would he be?”

“After Maggie divorced him, he moved up to Tuscan. There’s a house out there on the lake. I’ll write the address down for you,” she said as she scribbled on a piece of paper before handing it to him. “You should really call the police.”

“I will, but I want to make sure she’s okay first,” he said as he headed to the door. “I’ll be around more.”

“We’d like that.”

Ryan was back behind the wheel. Tuscan was a little under two hours away. He ignored the speed limit whenever he could. When he pulled up close to the house on the lake, the sun was slipping behind the mountains throwing out a brilliant array or orange, red and blue light. He grabbed his pistol out of the glove box, slipped out of his car and made his way up to the house slowly.

All along the first floor were tall, glass windows. Ryan crouched low as he peered into the windows for any sign of Stacey. Room after room was cluttered, junky. Finally, he spotted her, but they weren’t inside of the house.

Down on the dock, Stacey was sitting in a chair. He could see the brown rope wrapped around his wrists, forcing her arms behind her back. Her ankles were tied to the legs of the chair as well. A black cloth was in her mouth. He could see that she’d been crying, black mascara stained her cheeks as Desmond’s father, Frank, stood in front of her with a gun in his hand. The sun reflected off of the silver of it.

Ryan moved closer. Stacey was whimpering. Frank paced back and forth, his lips moving without sound. He tapped the gun against the side of his head, laughed. Ryan knew something at that moment that something was very wrong. He edged closer.

“Stop whimpering! I’m not going to hurt you. We’re just waiting for Ryan,” the man said as he yanked the piece of cloth from her lips.

She coughed. “Why?” She asked, her voice trembling.

“So I can kill him, obviously.”

“Frank, I know you. Why would you want to hurt Ryan?”

“He took my son away,” he said as he gazed over the water.

“You know that’s not true.”

“It is true! When he gets here, I’m going to put a bullet in his chest. Then I’ll let you go.”

Stacey started trying to reason with him, but he cut her off. “Not another word, or the gag goes back in. This is between me and your boyfriend,” he said the last word with disgust.

The man turned his back. Ryan moved. He closed the distance between them quickly, but Frank must have heard the wood creak as he spun around, his gun raised. His fingers began to squeeze the trigger, but Ryan knocked the gun out of his hand. It disappeared into the water.

“Get on your knees, hands behind your head.”

“Screw you.”

“Please, Frank. I don’t want to have to shoot you.”

The man’s eyes began to water. “I don’t care. You took away my only child. If you’d just listened…”

“I know,” Ryan said softly. “I know, I screwed up. I have to live with that the rest of my life. There’s not a day I don’t think about it or Desmond for that matter. He was my brother. You have someone here who needs you though. Your granddaughter doesn’t need to lose another family member.”

Ryan’s words seemed to hit Frank hard. The man broke down. He walked over to Stacey making Ryan’s finger tense on the trigger. Slowly, the man began to untie her.

“I’m not dumb. I know what’s going to happen when the cops get here. I can’t go to jail, Ryan.”

Ryan watched in horror as the man tilted the chair back. Stacey’s eyes went wide as she tipped into the water, her arms still attached the chair. Frank tried to run past him, but Ryan’s instincts kicked in. The gun came down on the back of the man’s head and he crumbled into a heap on the dock.

Ryan ran past him, dove into the water. The waves crashed over his head as he swam down quickly. His eyes spotted Stacey, her eyes frantic as bubbles began to float from her mouth. He reached into his boot, pulled out the black pocket knife that he always kept there.

The more he cut into her ropes, it seemed like the faster she sank. She glanced over her shoulder, her eyes filled with a fear that inspired him to move faster. Finally, the knife cut through, her hands floated forward. Ryan swam around. Her eyes were closed.

Panicking, he grabbed her and started for the surface of the water. It only took a matter of seconds, but it felt like an eternity. Their heads broke the surface and someone was reaching down, helping him pull Stacey up. He jumped up after her, immediately starting cpr. The flash of lights and siren sounds didn’t even enter into his brain as he pressed his lips to Stacey’s.

She woke up choking, crying. Ryan could only wipe her cheeks, kiss her head as she trembled against him. A paramedic jogged over and began taking her vitals.

“We’re going to take you to the hospital, get you looked over,” he said as he pushed a stethoscope to her chest.

“I’m pregnant,” she choked out, “make sure the baby’s okay.”

The paramedic looked as shocked as Ryan. He helped her onto a gurney before they moved her to the ambulance quickly. Ryan hopped up beside her, took her hand in his. As they closed the door, he had just enough time to glimpse Frank in another ambulance, the man still unconscious. He turned back to Stacey.

“How long have you been pregnant?”

“Three months,” she mumbled as she looked at him.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” He whispered, running a hand over her dripping wet hair.

“You were going through a hard time. Every time I brought up babies or marriage, you didn’t want to hear it.”

Ryan leaned over her bed, lavished kisses on her cheeks and lips. “I’m so sorry. I was so selfish. I can’t believe I almost lost you. You have to come home.”

Stacey smiled. “I was already counting on it.”

By the time they reached the hospital, Ryan was a mess. He paced in the room anxiously, refusing even a towel to dry himself off with. As he moved, Stacey’s eyes followed him, an oxygen tube hooked around her ears and into her nose.

“I’m sure the baby’s fine,” she told him for the fifth time.

“I’ll feel better when the doctor says it too,” he said, pausing long enough to stick his head out of the door and look down the hallway. A man was walking in his direction.

“Mr. Marshall, let’s step inside of the room.”

They walked in together, making Stacey sit up a little taller in the bed. Subconsciously, her hand fluttered to her belly, rubbing it gently. The doctor pulled a machine in after him. Leaning over Stacey, he had her pull up her gown while he squirted blue gel on her stomach. Ryan stood by anxiously. The lights were turned out and the machine turned on. Squinting, the doctor adjusted the glasses on his face as he rolled a wand over Stacey’s stomach. AFter several tense moments, he smiled.

“Listen,” he said as he turned up the machine.

A steady whooshing sound filled the room, fast and strong. As they peered at the screen, the baby shifted. Stacey’s eyes teared up as Ryan took her hand.

“Your baby is just fine. Developing very nicely in fact. I still want you to stay the night, just so we can keep an eye on both of you.” The doctor turned to Ryan. “You go home for the night. We can’t have you pacing up and down the corridor at all hours. Get some rest.”

“I’ll be fine.”

“Go home son. Let her rest.”

Stacey patted his hand. “It’s okay. Really. I think I’m going to sleep for a  while,” she yawned. “I’m exhausted. Besides, I can see you limping. I know your leg is killing you.”

She was right. Ryan leaned forward, brushed his lips over hers. She wrapped her arms around his neck, sunk into the kiss. Even though she’d told him to leave, he could tell that she was having trouble letting go. When he pulled away, he left a quick kiss on her mouth.

“I’ll be here in the morning to pick you up.”

“Alright. I love you,” she said.

Ryan grinned. He hadn’t heard those words the way that she was saying them now in weeks. “I love you too.”

It felt odd to return to the apartment alone, but Ryan was almost glad that he had. There were clothes tossed all over the floors, empty bottles lay beneath the bed. He curled his nose in disgust. Seeing it like this, when he was sober, was embarrassing. He grabbed a black garbage bag and gathered up every bottle he could find. There were over twenty of them. He shook his head.

Next, came the clothes. He stripped out of his t-shirt and heavy jeans before tossing them into the washing machine and heading to the shower. When he stepped out into a room of heavy steam and fog, he opened the drug cabinet and pulled out his dog tags. They hadn’t touched his skin in a long time. He draped them over his neck now.

Frank was right about one thing, he realized, Desmond was gone and he was wasting a perfectly good life. It was insulting to all of them. He closed the door, looked at his face before he grabbed his shaver and got to work.

When he woke the next morning, it didn’t matter that he hadn’t slept much. He walked into the kitchen, poured hot coffee inside of a travel mug and headed to the hospital. The sun had barely risen an hour before, his dash flashed 6:15 in green letters. He knew that Stacey wouldn’t be up yet, but he craved being near her.

Pulling into a spot at the hospital, he pulled a black box out of his pocket. Popping it open, a diamond glittered up at him. He held it up to the light, smiled. The ring had been shoved to the bottom of his nightstand for too long.

He slid out of the car, pushing the ring back into his pocket as he went. When he walked into her room, Stacey was already up, a smile on her face. He handed her a bag of clothes that she could change into.

“You’re amazing,” she said as she slipped out of the bed.

“Are you supposed to be doing that yet?”

Stacey rolled her eyes. “I hate hospitals. Besides, I stayed the night. The nurse said she can get my papers in an hour or two. Is that coffee?”

She reached for it, but he slapped her hand. “No caffeine, remember?” He said pointing towards the baby.

Stacey grinned. “You passed the test.”

“I’m sure.”

“You shaved,” she said as she ran a hand over his chin.

“Just for you,” he leaned down, pressing his lips to hers.

After she was showered and dressed, they sat around for a while until the nurse appeared. She was a plump woman with a wide smile and a mass of curly, blonde hair. The woman went over the discharge papers with her until Stacey signed and they could finally leave. Stepping out into the sun made Stacey smile.

“The world looks a whole lot different when you think you’re going to die,” she mused as she followed behind him to the car.

“I know exactly what you mean. Home for a cooked meal or a restaurant?” He asked as he closed the door behind him.

“Home, please. I need to not see people for a while.”

They drove the distance in comfortable silence, her hands slipped inside of his. Sometimes, his fingers would give her hand a squeeze as if he couldn’t believe that she was actually sitting next to him again. With Stacey beside him, he felt complete in a way that wasn’t possible when she was gone.

“Oh look at this, you cleaned!” She said with a laugh as she stepped through the door.

The house was spotless. Fresh flowers adorned Stacey’s vases that hadn’t held them in months. He’d scrubbed the floors, washed the windows. The soft smell of lemons still lingered mingled with the aroma of fresh coffee.

“I could get used to this,” she said as she leaned against his chest, tilted her head up to capture his lips in a kiss.

When he tried to pull away, she pulled him in closer. He grinned. “I thought you were hungry.”

“Let’s work up a real appetite,” she mumbled against his lips.

Her fingers pushed up his shirt, her fingers grazing his chest. The muscles in his already sculpted stomach tightened, a shiver of pleasure sweeping through his body. Stacey was on a mission as she undid his pants, pushed them to the floor. He kicked them off.

She turned, her hips swaying as she made her way to their bedroom. Ryan walked after her as if in a trance, his eyes traveling over her abundant curves. As soon as they were in the room, she slipped out of her clothes. Standing there, Ryan felt his length twitch within his boxers. He shoved them off quickly, too impatient to play the usual cat and mouse games that they enjoyed.

Ryan grabbed a hold of her. He let his tongue slip into her mouth as his fingers ran over her skin. The look in her eyes was one of longing and desire. He knew exactly how she felt, it had been weeks since they’d felt another person’s touch. Every brush of fingers against one another’s skin was electric, Ryan found as he led Stacey to the bed.

The woman moaned as he dove between her thighs. It wasn’t long before her legs trembled within his strong grip. She was writhing her hips, head thrown back as she tried to draw out every ounce of pleasure that his tongue had to offer. When her wetness covered his mouth and she panted, she sat up, pushing him down.

A grin spread across her face as she gripped his length, wrapped her lips around it. Ryan shuddered, his stomach muscles clenching tightly as she started off slow, teasing. It wasn’t long before she had abandoned her soft, playfulness in favor of bringing him to the edge again and again. When Ryan couldn’t take anymore, he had to push her away.

Stacey lay back on the bed, her fingers running over her bare mound. He trailed fingers over her softness, before he slipped inside of her. Every sliding inch brought forth a series of light moans and pants from her lips, his own breathing stuttered the more he slipped inside of her. When every inch was buried, she wrapped her legs around his waist as he began to thrust into her.

As she throbbed and pulsed around him, Stacey’s back arched from the bed. He leaned forward, captured an erect nipple between his lips. His tongue flicked it mercilessly, his lips sucking her in, making her hold his head to her breasts as she moaned. They didn’t stop there.

The weeks of separation seemed to pull from them an energy that they hadn’t seemed to possess since they were teens. Stacey climbed on top, rode him until she couldn’t take the overwhelming sensation of pleasure that ran through her body. Ryan pushed her to her knees, gripped her hips as he thrust into her. The sound of their moaning filled the room, their lips moaning against each other when they could kiss. When they were reduced to a pile of shivering nerves and exhaustion, Stacey slid from the bed.

“Where are you going?” Ryan asked, his eyes shifting to her.

“Water,” she called back as she slipped into a pastel pink nightgown. “Want some?”

Ryan nodded. The sound of her footsteps padding into the kitchen were quickly followed by the sound of water coming from a bottle. When she brought it back, ice cold, she drank some before passing it to him. The sound of her phone sounded from the next room.

“Probably mom,” she mumbled. “I better answer it.”

“I can get it for you,” he said as he started to shift from the bed.

She pushed him back down. “I’ve got it. Relax.”

Ryan grinned as she walked away again. He loved how independent she could be, even if it drove him crazy occasionally. The sound of her searching for her phone reached his ears as he slipped into a pair of sweats that hung from his waist showing off a deep v.  She shifted something and the sound of something hitting the floor made him sit up straight. A few moments she walked around the corner with a small, black box in her hands.

“What’s this?” She asked breathlessly, her eyes wide.

Ryan shook his head. “I didn’t want to do it this way, but I guess it’s too late.” He slipped the box from her fingers before shifting down to one knee. “Stacey Cartwright, will you marry me?”

Stacey’s eyes had misted up. She nodded her head quickly as he took the ring from the box and slipped it onto her finger. Her eyes lingered on it a moment or two longer as if she still couldn’t believe it, before she leaned down and kissed him deeply. He stood up slowly, wrapped his arms around her.

“I love you, Stace,” he whispered against her hair.

“I love you too,” she said as she pulled back.

When his lips captured hers, he knew they would be together for the rest of their lives. He didn’t expect things to get magically easier, but with her by his side, anything was possible. When they pulled away from each other, she had a wide grin on her face.

“I have to go call everyone!” She said as she placed one more kiss on his cheek before dashing out into the living room in search of her phone.

Ryan laughed, shaking his head. “I’ll make us some food!” He called to her.

He headed towards the kitchen, peeking his head into the living room as he went. Stacey was sitting on the floor, hair spilling over her shoulders, admiring the ring in the sunlight. The phone rested on her knee. He’d never seen her so happy.

Ryan smiled.

The End

More than One Night: A BWWM Contemporary Romance

Prologue

5 years ago

“Little August Walker, is that you?”

She turned around with a smile, instantly recognizing that deep and playful baritone. Lifting her gaze up and up and up, she stared into a pair of royal blue eyes as smooth as velvet and as deep as the ocean. Hands on her hips her smile brightened, “Not so little anymore.”

Jake Stone tossed his wavy light brown locks back and roared with laughter. “No. Little Augusta is all grown up. Very nicely I might add.”

She smiled and felt a warm flush creep her up face. This was a new side to Jake. When she knew him as a child he didn’t even know how to flirt, never mind do it with such ease. His nose was always buried in a book and she was right beside him with her pink rimmed glasses and puffy pigtails. “Thanks. Charmer.” She took several steps back to calm the effect his nearness was having on her and so she could see him without craning her neck. “You grew up pretty nicely too.”

Now it was his turn to blush a little. It seemed she wasn’t as shy as she used to be. “Well thanks. That’s what a late growth spurt and the gym will do to you.” He smiled again and flashed those dimples her way. “You should see how nice I look under these clothes.” That deep husky laugh that came out of her mouth didn’t belong to the Auggie he remembered. His Auggie had the high pitched giggle of a little girl, not a sexy grownup laugh.

“I’ve missed you Jake,” she closed the gap to give him a hug. Immediately she realized she’d made a mistake stepping into his orbit. He would pull her in and deprive her of oxygen until he was the center of her world. She would breathe him and become part of him if she didn’t, so she took a few large steps back. “I really have missed you. How are you?”

He shrugged in the trademark careless way he always had. “I can’t complain. Just started a new company so my hours are long and my pay is small. Impressed?”

She was, actually. Jake could have gone into the family financial business and been an instant millionaire. Instead he decided to make his own path, a much harder path that she had to admire. “Wow Jake that is really great! Tell me, is the company about dinosaurs, spaceships or video games?” The smile that split his face weakened her knees and if not for the bar holding her up she would be on the floor.

“All of the above.”

Her eyes widened. “No way!”

He nodded again. “Yep. You are looking at the owner and CEO of Stone Cold Games.”

Auggie laughed and laughed. She wiped the tears from her eyes. “Of course you did. Wow that is really amazing Jack. I’m so proud of you.”

His skin flushed an adorable shade of pink. “Don’t be too proud yet, I haven’t done anything yet. Our first game is still in development.”

“What kind of game? Are you developing it yourself or with a team? What’s the story?” She stopped, sipped her drink as embarrassment washed over her. Jeez she was babbling like the love struck teenager she used to be. “Sorry.”

“Don’t be.” He smiled at her, finding her curiosity endearing. “Listen I don’t think this is the proper venue to go into detail.” He ignored the pleased sensation he felt as her shoulders fell in disappointment. “How about we meet tomorrow for breakfast and I’ll fill you in?”

“Sounds good. I’ll meet you after my run at nine. You know Ginny’s Good Eats diner?” He nodded, a smile kicked up on one side of his face. “I’ll see you then.” She hugged him one last time. “It was really great to see you Jake.” She set her drink down, snatched her purse from her abandoned bar stool and made her way through the doors and out of sight.

Damn little Auggie Walker is a knockout!

Chapter 1

Today

Jake sat at their regular booth at Ginny’s waiting for Auggie to show up. Their run had been especially brutal this morning and he didn’t quite understand it. Something was bothering her and his attempts to weasel it out of her were met with mute indifference. He perused the menu thinking about how different things were now. Who would have thought when he ran into her five years ago at Pistol Pete’s that she would now be his best friend? His incredibly hot best friend that he wanted to take up against a wall, in a car, on a bed, hell anywhere. Everywhere.

But he wouldn’t do anything about it because his friendship with Auggie was the most important relationship in his life aside from his brothers and he didn’t want to ruin their friendship. Especially over something he was sure wouldn’t last. Jake didn’t think he was the lasting kind of guy, not quite cut out for relationships. The women he dated didn’t hold his attention for very long. He always found work, or poker night with his brothers more interesting, more entertaining.

He was surprised how easily they were able to slide back into their old friendship. His friends thought it was weird that he’d been so close with a girl yes, but also a girl who was related to the help. Her father was the landscape architect and landscaper for his family home, Stone Mansion and her mother was a teacher at the local middle school. All three lived in a small cottage on the outskirts of the property but that hadn’t stopped their budding friendship. They shared a love of books—he, science fiction, and she, romance and murder mystery—and could often be found tucked under an old oak side by side, buried deep between the pages.

When the time came for college he and Auggie had gone their separate ways. Him to an Ivy League school on the east coast and her a state school on the opposite coast. Their contact then had been minimal and after a few years had dwindled to nothing. Until Pistol Pete’s. That was the start of a whole new everything for him. His company was in the process of making their very first game when he’d run into Auggie that night. And now five years later Stone Cold Games had three games in the top ten bestselling games this year. Two games the year before and three the year before that. His game was succeeding beyond his wildest dreams and a lot of it had to do with Auggie. She kept him on his toes, pushed him to think outside the box and always offered up solutions to his problems. He smiled thinking of her input while they played his upcoming first person shooter, between expletives that would have made his younger brother the marine, blush.

“Whatever is on that menu that has you smiling like that, I’ll have two of them.”

The smile on her face was like a kick to the stomach it was so powerful. “I was actually just laughing at the way you were swearing like a sailor while we played that demo game.” At her defiant, upturned chin he laughed. “But I do find myself drooling over these Snickers French toast.”

She groaned as she slid into the booth across from him. “That sounds so good I can actually taste it already. But if I have that we both know I’ll be out on the trail running to keep my ass from expanding.”

Jake let the menu fall to the table with a thwack. “We both know your ass looks fantastic Auggie.” Damn she was so adorable.

“Thanks Jake. But we both know that’s only because I run so faithfully. I’m not like your skinny models. I need food for fuel, which means I have to workout.”

He cringed at her reminder of ‘his models’. He didn’t only date models but that’s how she always categorized his dates. If he were a betting man he’d say she was jealous but he knew that wasn’t the case. “Speaking of models, how’s Chadley?”

Auggie rolled her eyes. “Actually we broke up.” She bit the inside of her cheek to stop from laughing at the expression on his face. “Yesterday. He’s jealous of our friendship and commanded that I stop hanging out with you.”

Jake stiffened in shock. “I’m sure that went over like gangbusters.”

“You got it. I told him to get a clue, get a life, and get the hell out of my face.” She’d been so furious at him for even thinking he had a say in who she spent time with, especially when it came to Jake. He was her oldest friend, dammit, and the fact that he was drop dead gorgeous with wavy brown hair that was too long for a CEO and magnificent blue eyes, dimples bracketing his heart stopping smile and that long body with its casual gait, well that had nothing to do with anything.

“And that’s all?” He knew her temper was out of control, hell he’d been on the receiving end of it more than a few times and it was brutal. And beautiful. The way she diverted her eyes behind the large plastic menu told him everything he needed to know. “Come on Augusta, out with it.”

She sighed heavily. “Fine. I told him he couldn’t command his way out of a paper bag and I only kept him around because he was so pretty.”

Jake laughed so loud other diners began to stare and she couldn’t help but join in. “Damn Auggie, you and that mouth.” His gaze dropped to her lips, pink and plump and, dammit, now shiny from a sexy swipe of her tongue across the bottom lips.

“Honey if a man that looks like that were looking at my lips like he is, breakfast would be the last thing on my mind.” Jake looked up at the cheeky waitress wearing a tight white shirt, red checked Capri pants with a matching scarf and Keds. She looked like a bobbysoxer, only twenty years too old. She winked at him while she wrote down Auggie’s order. “For you sweetheart,” she smiled as she wrote and Jake had the feeling she was laughing at him.

Auggie was doing an exaggerated pout to draw attention to her lips. “Put these suckers on Muffie and she’d be the perfect woman Jake?”

He laughed because Auggie was crazy but the idea he thought she needed anything Mitzi had was laughable. “First of all it’s Mitzi, not Muffie,”

“Tomayto, tomahto.”

“And second of all Mitzi is no more.”

She gasped loudly and put her hand to her mouth. “You’ve killed poor Muffie?”

His face flushed pink as people in the surrounding booths began to look at him. He straightened in the booth and flashed his trademark smile. “Don’t mind Augusta here, she has a strange sense of humor.” He flinched as a pink sugar packet came sailing towards him.

She laughed and laughed until her body shook and the onlookers lost interest. “So,” she sobered. “You’ve killed off Muffie.”

“Nothing as exciting as that,” he frowned at his own words. “She thought it was time for more. I disagreed. She cried. I left the restaurant. The end.”

How could such a hot man be so damned cold?

***

After brunch with Jake, Auggie made the fifteen minute walk to her shop, Chocolate Winks so she could get a jump on the upcoming week. Her chocolate and cupcake shop was her pride and joy. After watching her father toil away in the garden, always whistling some tune she knew she had to find a way to do what she loved for a living. So in college she combined her love of baking with business and came up with Chocolate Winks. She had scrimped and saved all through college and found her storefront in neighborhood that was still growing.

Her customers used to be stoned college kids looking to satisfy the munchies. Today they were housewives looking for the perfect dessert for a dinner party, gift basket or gourmet chocolates for any occasion. She loved to spend most of her day in the kitchen, coming up with new recipes that brought a smile to someone’s face. She was the chef and her friend Joss was the business side. Thanks to Joss Chocolate Winks has had three consecutive years of growth. Operating in the black, thank you very much.

She unlocked the door and stepped inside, scoping the place to make sure everything was in order. This shop was her baby and she was protective as any new mom. “Hey Joss! Are you here?”  She called out and walked around the counter and into the empty kitchen. She tossed her purse on a chair, removed her grey hoodie covered in pink flip flops and inhaled the scent of the kitchen. Even pristine, as it was now, there was always a faint hint of butter and chocolate lingering in the air. It was the smell of home for her.

“Okay,” she rubbed her hands together and looked at the flour, then the refrigerator. “Chocolates or cupcakes? Cupcakes or chocolates?”

“Talking to yourself again, girl?”

Auggie screamed and jumped a foot in the air, heart practically leaping out of her chest. “Shit Joss! You scared the holy crap out of me!” She placed a hand to her chest in an effort to slow down her racing heart. “I swear woman, one of these days I’m going to be cutting up a chocolate bar and BAM, I’ll have stabbed you.” She looked at Joss with puppy dog eyes. “Do you want me to have to live with the guilt that I killed you? Do you?”

Joss stared at Auggie for a beat and then burst out laughing. “Yeah because as I’m dying I’ll be worrying about your guilty conscience, not you know, the life I’ll never get to live.” She shook her long straight black hair and muttered under her breath about ‘crazy white girls’ and went into the office.

“Cupcakes it is,” she decided and went to gather wet and dry ingredients. She was sifting the flour when Joss came out, a stack of papers in hand.

“So how was lunch with that gorgeous best friend of yours?” She sat on the hoodie and crossed her legs.

Auggie shrugged. “It was fine.” It was more than fine when that waitress pointed out how hungry Jake looked at you, her inner voice chided.

“What’s that smile about?”

She heard the smile in her best friend’s voice but with mixing to be done she could play dumb for a few seconds as the butter and sugar were creamed. “I was just thinking about our waitress, she was funny.”

Joss crossed her arms and arched a brow at Auggie? “Let me guess, she made some crack about what she’d do if a man as fine as Jake drooled all over?”

Auggie’s eyes widened. “How did you know?”

She rolled her eyes and smacked her hand on the stack of papers in exasperation. “Gee I don’t know Auggie, maybe because I tell you that every time I see you together.”

She had to concede that Joss did always say that. But Auggie was of the opinion that Joss saw what she wanted to see because she didn’t believe men and women could be friends. “You do. But she was the quintessential diner waitress. Called him ‘honey’ and everything.”

Joss sighed. “I don’t know why you’re the only one who can’t see it. That man is crazy about you.”

If only that were so. “Joss he isn’t. Sure Jake is sexy as hell but I’m not his type at all. I’m short with too much here and there and pretty much everywhere. His type are the tall, skinny lettuce eaters.”

Joss stood and walked over to the bowl smelling like chocolate and rum. She dipped a spoon in the batter and slowly began to lick it off. “Or maybe he dates those women because there’s no way he’d fall for them. Because, you know, he’s waiting on someone else to get a fucking clue!”

“Dramatic much?”

Joss shrugged. “I can be.” She smiled, a hint of mischief in her eyes. “You don’t have to say it Augusta, I know you like him too.” Her friend’s wide eyed stare made her chuckle. “The way you talk about him from the time you were eight years old, it’s dripping with love and admiration. You have it bad, yet you hide it from him. From me. From yourself.”

“No point in wanting what you can’t have.” It had always been her motto, particularly where a once geeky and now handsome as sin game developer was concerned. She crushed from afar and stayed a friend. Nothing gained sure, but nothing lost or heartbroken either.

Chapter 2

“Auggie please, oh please! I need you to do this for me.” Jake’s hands were clasped tightly, his eyes shining bright in humor.

Auggie sat back, arms crossed and trying to keep her laughter at bay. Watching Jake beg was hot as hell and amusing. Watching him beg her to be his date, excuse me, his escort for the Annual Gala for Education, was priceless. “Why exactly would I want to do that?” She would have loved to provide the desserts for that shindig though.

He blinked those long inky lashes slowly, exaggerating every flip of his lids. “Because I’m your best friend in the whole world and you love me and would do anything for me?”

Truer words. “All true.” His smiled widened. “But not good enough. Keep going.”

Because I want to take you on a date but I’m terrified you’ll say no. “How about because for five years you’ve gotten a free ride while I—your very dearest and best friend—have had to take the most vain and vapid women in town who couldn’t hold a real conversation if their lives depended on it. And sadly you realize your time is up.”

She laughed at that statement and at him. “Oh is it, now?”

He nodded. “It is your fate. You must deal with it.” He grabbed her hands in his. They stared at each other with wide eyes at the jolt that ripped through them at that touch. “I’ll sweeten the pot by getting you a new dress. On me.”

She snatched her hand back. “I’m quite capable of getting my own dress Jake.”

He frowned, confused by the ice in her tone. “I know that Auggie, but since I really want you, need you to come with me it’s only fair I foot the bill for all your…lady business.”

“Lady business?” She snorted a laugh at his long suffering look. “Are you offering to get me a diamond encrusted tampon or a dress?”

He cringed. “Come on Auggie, don’t talk about that stuff. Gross.”

“Gross? Did we go back to seventh grade?”

He shrugged and she laughed. “Fine damn you, I’ll be your escort. I’ll even let you pay for everything, like an escort.” She mumbled the last part and immediately felt bad as his smile dimmed at her words.

“Hey!”

“Sorry.”

Story of my life.

***

Jake had spent the past fifteen minutes staring the ballroom entrance in search of Auggie. He sat at the table reserved for Stone Industries, his family company, talking to his parents so she could spot him easily when she arrived but also to ward off the throngs of single women looking to snag a rich husband. Jake was under no illusions about his own attractiveness. He was handsome, could be charming when he chose to be so and he was rich as sin. But he was more than that and these women just couldn’t seem to see that. Except for Auggie.

Yes, except for Auggie. She not only showed an interest in his life’s work but she was willing to learn to play a game just to help him out. She was a pretty amazing woman and tonight she was all his. He looked to the doors once again and the image he saw stopped his heart. Auggie was a vision in gold. Sweet holy hell, she was breathtaking.

He stood for a better view. She was wearing a gold dress that hugged the curves she normally kept hidden behind a pink and green striped apron. It looked see through in some places and that idea had his dick hardening beneath his pants. The sweetheart neckline accentuated her ample breasts and her auburn hair hung in sensuous waves down her back. She looked like a real life fucking Jessica Rabbit.

Finally she spotted him and when she started walking his knees almost buckled underneath him. Every step brought her closer to him but the way her hips swayed back and forth had every male eye in the room on her. Goodness, was that damned dress painted on?

“Hi.” She sounded breathless as she looked up at him with those gold flecked browneyes.

“Wow Auggie, you look…fucking…just breathtaking.”

He saw her smile slightly at his compliment and that smile knocked him for a loop. “Thanks Jake. You look pretty hot too.”

His eyebrows shot up. “Hot?” He preened a little, flattening his lapels against his chest. “Well thanks Auggie, I spent hours getting ready.”

She rolled her eyes at his antics. “Well it was definitely worth it. I, on the other hand, actually spend hours getting primped, waxed, buffed and polished to look human for tonight.”

Waxed? He instantly conjured up an image of her bare pussy spread, wet and throbbing beneath him. That was definitely not an image he needed in his head right now. “Well you look superhuman to these eyes.” He smiled and clasped her hand, leading her to the seat next to his. “Mom, Dad, you remember Auggie?”

“Augusta you look phenomenal in that dress!”

She smiled prettily at his mom’s words. “Thank you Mrs. Stone. You look stunning in red.”

Jake and his father laughed aloud when his mother blushed at Auggie’s words. She never could take a compliment and in that way she and Auggie were the same. He stood and held his hand out to her. “Let’s dance.”

Auggie stood up in surprise and placed her hand in his. She gasped at the rush of electricity that sparked off between their fingers. “Well come on, then!”

One the dance floor Jake was beginning to think the chance to hold Auggie was ill-advised. The moment he pulled her into his arms and his hand grazed the bare skin on her back a fire started burning deep within him. Her small hands on his body sent his thoughts flying in all sorts of dirty places, places where they were both naked and writhing in ecstasy. Their bodies moved fluidly as one across the dance floor while a song played about unrequited love. He leaned down to whisper in her ear, “You feel so good in my arms Auggie.” She shivered at his words. He smiled.

“Thanks. It feels good to be here.” She smiled up at him bright and sincere, trying to hide how her heart rate sped up and her body reacted to those words. It felt way too good to be in his arms. It’s just a dance and you’re doing him a favor, this isn’t a date.

The song ended and Jake wrapped his arm around her waist and led her out to the gardens outside the hotel. They were lit with fairy lights, giving the impression of a garden wonderland. “It’s so gorgeous out here.” Her voice was husky and his body reacted as he knew it would.

“You’re gorgeous Auggie.”

She smiled and pushed a few black tendrils behind her ear. “You don’t have to say that stuff Jake. I know I’m here as a bodyguard, not a date.”

Jake grabbed both of her hands in his and looked into her eyes. “I’m not just saying this Auggie.” He cupped her face so she was looking nowhere but at him. “I’ve been trying for weeks, hell months to keep my distance from you, to keep my hands off you. But it’s been hard. And you come in here tonight looking like a goddamn dream and it’s harder than you’ll ever know to keep away from you.”

She smiled at his unintended double entendre. “Really?”

It was her disbelief that crumbled his defenses and he lowered his head until his lips covered hers. Her tongue darted out to taste his lips and he growled into her mouth, pulling her closer and devouring her. He licked her tongue, her luscious lips and dove into her hot mouth and kissed until they were both breathless. “Damn Auggie. You make me lose control.”

“That was a hell of a kiss Jake.” Her best friend had just kissed the holy fuck out of her! Wow, she placed her still tingling fingertips to her lips. She could still taste his lips. “I, uh, I need to use the ladies room.”

He nodded and led her back inside while he went to get drinks. On his way to the bar he was intercepted several times by friends of his parents, potential investors and husband hunters. He was getting frustrated by the interruptions and cut the conversation short with a kid interested in working for Stone Cold Games and finally reached the bar.

“Hello handsome. How about a dance?”

***

Auggie returned from the bathroom and sat at the table alone. Well not alone, just not with her date. Jake’s brothers were there with dates and his parents were there as well. The entire Stone clan was there. Except for Jake. He said he was going to get wine for her and Mrs. Stone but that was at least twenty minutes ago. The last time she looked up, he was deep into a conversation with some silver haired man and his blonde wife. She tried to scan the room without looking like she was searching for Jake. So she turned her attention to Ryan’s date, a lingerie model from France.

“So you bake all day and you still look like that?”

Auggie’s eyebrows rose at the compliment. “Well I don’t ever eat the whole cupcake but I do spend most of the day tasting as I go.” The look on Ana’s face was priceless and made her laugh.

“Just a whiff of your maple bacon cupcakes and my ass gets two sizes bigger.” At Auggie’s confused look she told her that the makeup artist on her last few shoots always had a batch.

She smiled. “That’s great to hear for me but sounds like pure torture for you. Then again, you look like that so…” The women erupted into a fit of giggles, drawing Ryan’s attention.

“What’s so funny?” His brows were bunched up and the women looked at each other and started laughing again. “Yeah fine, don’t tell me.” Auggie stiffened when Ryan his look of confusion morphed into anger.

“We weren’t talking about you Ry, we were-,”

Her words were cut off by a few grunted curse words. “It’s not that Auggie. Never mind.” He stood up and stalked away.

“What was that about?” Ana shrugged her bony shoulders but couldn’t meet Auggie’s eyes.

Dread crept over her as she turned in the direction of Ryan’s retreating body. What she saw turned what started as a fun evening with a good friend, quickly turned into utter humiliation. It wasn’t that she was expecting roses and romance tonight, even though it would be nice, but she was expecting him to be around. What was the point of saving him from husband hunters if he was going to ignore her all evening?

Her heart sank in disappointment and she was angry with herself for feeling disappointed. When she finally spotted Jake his hand was wrapped around the hand of a tall blond in a royal blue dress. She was beautiful and she looked like his usual dates, tall, thin and very very blond. They walked hand in hand, laughing to the front of the room where the dance floor stood with several other couples. He stopped in front of the woman and wrapped his big strong arms around her. The same way he had not thirty minutes ago with her.

Auggie stood on shaky legs and looked around the table, at a half a dozen sets of pity filled eyes. Pity for her, she realized, because her “date” would rather spend time with someone else. She straightened her shoulders and fixed a smile on her face. “It was good to see you all again. And it was very nice to meet you Ana.” She gave everyone a sincere smile. “I think I’m going to call it a night.”

“You really don’t have to Auggie.” Ryan’s furious scowl was almost funny on his handsome face.

She shrugged as though it didn’t matter. “It’s fine Ry. I’m here as a favor,” she looked to the dance floor, “that’s obviously no longer needed. So I’ll head out and be home in time for The Daily Show.” She grabbed the impossibly tiny clutch and walked toward away.

***

Breathless with a bright smile on his face, Jake waltzed to the table and found two seats unoccupied. He looked around for a goddess in a gold dress but he couldn’t seem to find her. “Where’s Auggie?” Jake looked into the scowling faces of his brothers, the disappointed faces of his parents and the disgusted faces of his brothers’ dates.

“She left you jackass.”

“What? Why?”

Ryan snarled. “What do you mean ‘why’? I don’t know bro, maybe it was because you left her sitting alone for almost an hour while you talked with everyone here but her. Or maybe it was because you took to the dance floor with another woman and whooped it up while she sat here. Alone.”

“You guys were here.” It was weak. He knew it the moment the words left his mouth.

Ryan shook his head. “Whatever. Go back to Kitty and just leave Auggie alone!”

Before his brother finished his little rant Jake was stomping out of the ballroom and straight out front to the valet station. Twenty minutes later he was parked outside Auggie’s condo, calling her. After four unanswered calls he got out and pounded on her door until it was wrenched open by an angry and beautiful brown angel. “What the hell do you want?”

Jake pushed passed Auggie and began to pace in front of her TV. “What do I want? You’re the one who left in the middle of a date!”

Arms crossed and eyebrow lifted in question, Auggie kept her emotions in check. There was no point in showing him how badly he hurt her. “Did I?”

He raked his fingers through his hair, his frustration obvious. “You did and you damn well know it.”

“I’m surprised you even noticed I left. Tell me Jake, how long was it before you noticed I was gone?” He was about to speak but she wouldn’t let him. “Because I’ve been home for close to an hour.”

Shit, had it been that long? Jake felt like a dick. He’d asked Auggie to come with him and he planned to use the magic of the evening to tell her how he felt, but he screwed it all up. “So you left without saying goodbye?”

“I didn’t think it was necessary since you were having so much fun on the dance floor.” She got up and went to the kitchen to refill her glass of wine. “Besides you only invited me to keep the women at bay and you changed your mind. I didn’t want to be there anyway so don’t worry about it.”

She didn’t want to be there? Had he been planning for romance while she was planning her escape strategy? He couldn’t believe it, not after the way she kissed him and her pupils were dilated and her breathing heavy. “Shit Auggie. Kitty is just a friend who likes to pretend we’re more than what we are. She has it in her head that we’re going to get married. We’re not but she is a family friend so I can’t be rude.”

“Okay.”

“Okay? That’s it?”

She nodded. “If you say that’s what it is, then that’s what it is.” It didn’t really matter to her, not anymore. The brief thoughts of something more were just a fantasy, nothing more. No matter how hot he looked standing there with anger sparking off him in that rumpled tux, open at the collar.

“If that’s what I say? Have I ever lied to you Auggie?” She shook her head meekly and he lowered his voice. “So why are you being like this, so cold towards me?”

She shrugged. “I feel stupid, okay? You asked me to come to that stupid gala and even though I didn’t want to I got excited about getting dolled up and dancing with you. Obviously you weren’t and that’s all, so just drop it, okay?”

“Dammit Auggie!” He came and sat on the sofa next to her and closed his eyes. “You have no idea how much I was looking forward to this night. I didn’t need a date but I was being a pussy.” He turned to face her, a bitter smile on his face. “Like I told you in the garden, I’ve been thinking about you as more than a friend for months now. I don’t want to ruin our friendship Auggie so I thought I could romance you a little tonight and we could take it from there.”

“You thought kissing me and then wrapping yourself around a blond bimbo was the way to romance me?”

He hung his head and placed his hand on her thigh. “I handled this all poorly. I’m sorry.”

“You really like me?” Her voice was shaky as she uttered the words but it was all she could manage with his heat from his hand searing her skin. He turned those tormented eyes on her and she cupped his jaws in her hands. “Jake.”

He heard the breathy whisper of his name and he couldn’t do anything but ravage her mouth. His mouth claimed hers while his hands roamed her body, exploring the dips and valleys of her luscious body. He pulled back reluctantly when she pushed on his chest. “Yes Auggie, I really do. I want you. On my arm and in my bed.”

She nodded, still breathless and looked at his freshly kissed mouth. God that mouth was a work of art, a wonder of the world. “I want you too.” She screamed when he scooped her up and practically ran to her bedroom. “Put me down Jake!” And he did. He dropped right on the bed and slid on top of her before she could bounce again.

“Now I’ve got you right where I want you.” He smiled into her eyes and took her mouth again, this time the kiss was slower, but just as intense as the earlier one. “You taste so good.” His voice was thick with desire even to his own hears but he couldn’t think of that, could only think of Auggie grinding against him as he removed her shirt and placed soft open mouth kissed along her neck, chest, breasts and stomach.

“Oh, Jake.” She moaned and continued to move under him while his mouth did delicious things to her body. Her fingers tangled in his hair and pulled when his tongue captured a nipple. “Jake.”

Those breathy moans were driving him crazy. He moved to the other nipple and licked and sucked until she screamed his name. “You want more babe?”

She nodded. “I need more of you.”

He growled at her words and yanked her yoga pants down and tossed them in the air. “No panties?” He smiled as her bare—wet pussy smiled up at him. “God what a pretty pussy you have Auggie.”

She laughed. “Thanks. Come closer she wants to give you a kiss.” He laughed loudly as he dipped his head between her legs. The vibrations pushed her close to the edge. “Ooh, oh, Jake.”

He knew she was close, he could feel her squeezing his fingers like a vice grip. “God Auggie you’re so wet. I need you to come. Now. Right on my tongue.” He sucked her clit between his lips and her thighs squeezed his head until he was dizzy.

“Jake! Jake! Oh my, Jake!” She trembled and shook as the orgasm washed over her. Her body continued to convulse as he placed kissed on her clit and slowly pumped his fingers in and out of her.  “Holy. Hell!” She grabbed his hair a little too hard and pulled him until they were face to face. “You have two choices. Let me taste you or fuck you.”

“You can suck me off later. Now I need to be deep inside you.” And in moments he was naked and on top of her holding her thighs open. His kisses started at her opening and went up her mound to her stomach, one on each breast and up her neck until he landed on her succulent lips. “I’m dying to get inside you babe.”

Auggie reached between them and grabbed him in her hands. “Shit you’re big Jake.” He laughed but it was cut off with a groan when she rubbed him against her wet lips. He hissed loudly when she guided him in ever so slowly and swore aloud when she used her feet to push him to the hilt.

“Fuck, Auggie you feel better than anything. Anything.” Those were the last words spoken for a good long while other than moans and grunts and deep, heavy panting. His strokes were long and sure, pressing into her deep until she cried out.

She lifted her hips so he could go deeper and his grunts were the sexiest thing she’d ever heard. She was close and he knew it too because Jake pulled all the way out and then pounded into her until her vision blurred and mind was filled with nothing but Jake and those blue eyes and his sexy body. She moved closer and closer to the edge, the sound of their slick bodies mingled with his grunts and her moans as they both found that cliff and jumped off together. She took a moment to catch her breath, which wasn’t easy to do with almost two hundred pounds of blue eyed hunk crushing her. She tapped his shoulder and he turned to his side but held her close so they were still connected. “Oh. My. Damn. Jake that was so, so good.”

He smiled up at her. “Yeah?” She nodded with a smile so sweet it brightened his own. “Because that was the best, most intense loving I’ve ever had.”

Chapter Three

2 months later

Life was good, at least according to Auggie. The past two months have been some of the best, most romantic days and nights she ever had. Who knew a video gamer could be so sexy?

Jake had gone from her best friend to the man who could make her body sing with just a touch, just a kiss below her ear. He listened to her, taste tested her confections, loved her body and sent her fun little gifts just because. Just last week a delivery man showed up with a box filled with a variety of molds for her chocolate creations. They featured everything from chocolate penises to starfish, zoo animals and chicken drumsticks. She wasn’t sure what she’d do with all of them, but there was definitely a market for that kind of thing.

She hated visiting the doctor, mostly because the offices were filled with germs and working around food all day made her extremely cautious. She sat patiently and waited for the nurse to call her name, which was ridiculous really, because all she needed was an antibiotic of some sort to kill this infection and she could spend the rest of the day in bed and go back to work tomorrow.

Jake was out of town meeting with an animator he wanted to hire so she could pick up some soup from the deli on her way home, climb into bed and sleep until the butt crack of dawn tomorrow.

“Augusta Walker.”

She stood. “That’s me.” Thank goodness. She was moments away from being back on the road with a prescription in her hand. Yes!

Auggie was led to a small bathroom where she gave up a urine sample before being weighed and having her vitals taken. A few minutes later another nurse came in to draw some blood. “Is this really necessary for a simple infection?” The nurse looked at her with a strange placating look on her face.

“The doctor will be with you soon.”

She nodded and waited in the cold bright exam room and looked around. There were tons of pamphlets on everything from STDs to pregnancy and cancer. “Thank goodness I don’t need any of that.” She walked to the display and grabbed the cancer pamphlet. Couldn’t hurt to gain some information I’ll never use.

“Ah Augusta, good to see you.” Dr. Wallis came in with a big smile on his red face. “I see you’re getting a jump on your reading?” He nodded towards the pamphlet in her hand.

She gasped and let it fall to the floor. “I have cancer?”

Dr. Wallis chuckled but one look at her stricken face sobered him. “Have a seat on the table Augusta.”

“Doc you have to tell me, what type is it? Is it early enough to do any good?”

“Augusta calm down. You do not have cancer.” He placed a hand on her shoulder. “Dear you’re pregnant.”

Her eyes widened. “No way! What? Run those tests again Doc.”

This time he didn’t stifle his chuckle. “That’s why we needed the blood. We’re sure it’s pregnancy. About six weeks along I’d say.”

No. I can’t be pregnant. I’m not ready. What if Jake’s not ready? Shit I just got Jake and now I’m gonna lose him. “Wow.” What else was there to say? She was knocked up by her best friend turned boyfriend. “So I’m really pregnant?” At her hopeful stare Dr. Wallis nodded. “Alright Doc tell me what to do.”

“Let’s start with prenatal vitamins and a few recommendations for an ob-gyn.”

She nodded and listened intently while he spewed a bunch of information she knew she wouldn’t remember. Still numb, she gathered her things and somehow made it home with a bag full of soup, dill potato chips, organic apple juice and a peanut butter caramel cheesecake. “Home sweet home.”

***

Something was up with Auggie, Jake just knew it. She hadn’t been herself lately, she was moody and sullen and he had the distinct feeling she was pulling back.  From him. Them. At first he thought it was that infection she was fighting but when he returned from Chicago she was all better. Except she was aloof and avoiding him. Then he thought maybe something had happened with her plans to open another Chocolate Winks but she would have talked to him about it. Hell he would finance the new location if she wanted him to.

He would do anything to end this weirdness between them. In the years since they had reconnected there was never an awkward moment, but now it was all the seemed to have. Today he was determined to clear it all up whether she was ready or not. Auggie had blown off their Sunday run because she “wasn’t in the mood” but she requested they meet for brunch so he sat at their booth. Waiting.

When she walked in, it took all the strength he possessed not to run to her and wrap her in his arms. She was less energetic and thin. Was she sick? She walked to the table and slid in the booth, a strained smile on her face.

“Hi Jake.”

“Auggie how are you?” His smile was big but he was worried about her.

She sighed heavily. “I’ve been better Jake. How are you?”

He shook his head, unwilling to talk about himself when she obviously needed him. “I’m worried about you, babe. Tell me what’s going on.”

“I’m pregnant.”

Jake looked into the scared brown eyes and the dark purple marks under her eyes and suddenly everything became clear. She was pregnant. “Is it mine?” She didn’t speak. She just stared at him, hurt and disappointed, tears welling up but refusing to fall. She was so damn strong.

She shook her head imperceptibly as she stood and walked away. Without a word.

“Dammit!” He pounded the table in frustration and laid down a few dollars for his coffee and followed her. When he got to her house there was no answer. “Auggie open the door! You can’t ignore me forever.” Apparently she was going to try.

Jake spent the next ten days trying to find Auggie. The first few days he sat outside her condo and waited. He thought to catch her after work when she was more likely to listen to him, but she never came home. On the third day he used the emergency key she had given him and he was stunned to find she wasn’t inside. From the looks of things she had been home for a few days.

He sat in her living room and called her cell phone every few hours. “You’ll have to talk to me some time.” His messages were all similar. “Call me back Auggie.” But she never did and as the days went on he called more frequently, alternating between the bakery phone and her cell.

Finally he received a text from her.

Don’t worry about the baby, I’m keeping it and raising it on my own. I’ll have my lawyers send you papers giving up parental rights.  –A

That only served to infuriate him so much that he spent the next few days yelling at his employees, alienating his friends and pissing off his brothers. But he wasn’t ready to give up Auggie and he definitely wasn’t going to abandon his child. So he packed a bag and stayed at her place. She’ll come home eventually, he told himself on the ninth day.

***

“It’s time for you to go home, girl.”

Auggie looked up at her friend Carrigan, looking as beautiful as ever while she was sick and wearing yoga pants. “You’re right Carri. I’m sorry I’ve overstayed my welcome.”

She shook her head. “It has nothing to do with that and you damn well know it. You can’t hide forever from him or from your life. It’s time.”

She nodded not because she wanted to but because Carrigan was right. She wasn’t in the wrong so why was she hiding out? If anything Jake should be too ashamed to show his face…ever. With a renewed sense of righteousness she stood. “You’re right.” She marched to the bathroom to take a quick shower and slid into a pair of jeans and a t-shirt. “Work first and then home.” She hugged and kissed Carrigan and flew out the door, feeling better than she had in more than a week.

At work she pasted on a smile and gave her best to her customers so they wouldn’t know she was dying on the inside. Jake had broken her heart, completely obliterated every single particle that made up her heart and insulted her on top of everything else. “Bread. I need to make bread.” It would allow her to slam dough on the table and knead away her frustrations.

“The customers are eating up the bread Auggie. Good thinking.”

She shrugged since it had nothing to do with her marketing genius. “Glad to hear it.”

She made it through the day, barely, by focusing on nothing but measuring ingredients, tasting and shaping. She focused on the recipes and the food, deliberately talking out every step so she wouldn’t have to think about Jake. About how he had rejected her and their baby. No, her baby. It didn’t matter, her condo was big enough for her and a baby. She would just have to put off expanding Chocolate Winks and find another chef.

“Are you doing okay sweetie?” Joss’ eyes were full of worry and sympathy for her friend.

Auggie nodded. “I’m not right now but I will be. I promise.”

Joss wrapped her arms around her best friend. “Of course you will be! Plus you’ve got Aunt Joss here to help with anything you need. Anything, got it?” Auggie hugged her back and nodded. “Good. Now go home so I can clean this place up.”

“Okay see you later.”

Chapter Four

“So you’ve finally decided to come home.”

Auggie screamed and dropped her small bag of groceries. “Goddammit you scared the hell out of me! What are you doing in my house?”

“You’ve ignored me for ten days Auggie, what did you think I would do?”

She shrugged. “I didn’t ignore you. I sent you a text.” She knew it was cowardly but she was in protection mode so she was allowed to take the coward’s way out.

Jake scoffed, loudly. “I got your text Augusta. I chose to ignore it.”

She picked up her bag of groceries and walked to the kitchen. “I gave you exactly what you wanted Jake so there’s no reason to pretend with me. We used to be friends.”

Ouch. It hurt that she was being so cold and emotionless but he knew he deserved it. “We still are friends.”

“Are we?” She turned to look at him on her sofa. “Because I’m pretty sure friends don’t disrespect each other and imply things they shouldn’t.”

He stood. “God Auggie I’m so sorry. I should have never said that to you, it was stupid. I was stupid.” Her arms were crossed, to protect herself he realized. Her amber gaze stared at him, offering no indication of how or what she was feeling. “I didn’t mean it. You have to know that.”

“Okay.”

“Okay?” She nodded and he screamed. “Are you ever going to forgive me Auggie?”

She sat in the chair across from the sofa. “Is that what you need Jake, forgiveness? Fine I forgive you for thinking I’m a cheating whore who was dumb enough to get herself pregnant.” It hurt to say aloud, but it was what he careless words implied so she may as well get used to saying it.

He winced at her words. “I didn’t mean it Auggie. I was in shock.”

“Yeah Jake, so was I.”

God how could a woman look so beautiful in anger? Her eyes were practically gold right now and he knew he had a lot work to do. “I thought you were coming to the diner to break up with me.”

Her eyes widened. “Why would you think of something so stupid?”

He smiled at her words. Auggie was never one to mince her words. “Because you were being so weird and you were avoiding me.”

She nodded because she had been. “I was trying to wrap my head around being pregnant. By my best friend who also happens to be my boyfriend of two months. It was a lot to take in.”

“And I made it worse.” He got on his knees and buried his head in her lap. “Auggie I’m so sorry I messed up.” He kissed her hands and then her palms. “I can’t lose you or the baby, I love you too much to let you go!”

That stopped her heart. Those were the words she wanted to hear last week. This week she was skeptical. “You don’t have to love me to have access to the baby Jake. If you don’t want to sign the papers I won’t force it.”

He grabbed her face and forced her to look at him. “Dammit I’m not saying this because you’re pregnant. I was going to tell you at the diner until you dropped that bomb on me.”

“For real?”

Jake looked into those wide eyes full of surprise and love for him and he was lost. Forever. “Yes for real dammit. I love you August Walker. I think I’ve always loved you, definitely over the past year. I. Fucking. Love you, girl.” She laughed and tears streamed down her eyes. “I can’t wait to show you the depths of my love you for you as my best friend, the love of my life and,” he smiled and squeezed her into a hug, planting a kiss on her forehead, “the mother of my child.”

“Oh Jake, I love you too. So damn much.” “I want you in my life and I want you by my side, Jake. Forever.”

“I’m there Auggie. Whatever you need and whenever you need it. I’ll be right by your side to hold you up when you need my support, to lift you up when you need a cheerleader and to love you every damn day just because I can.” He kissed her, hard and fast. “Augusta Walker, I want you to marry me. Be my wife, please?”

She nodded happily, wiping tears from her eyes. “Yes Jake, I’ll marry you.”

He laughed and lifted her up for a kiss so sweet and so hot it scorched her inside and out. “Thank goodness.”

“Now for the important stuff.” He looked at her in confusion and she smiled.

“Who’s going to tell our parents?

The End

Falling for a Seal: A BWWM Military Romance

When Samantha Hill woke up that morning, the last thing she expected was to be sitting on a floor, hands zip tied behind her back. Her knees were throbbing where they dug into the concrete of the floor. A dull, ache pulsed in the center of her back. On top of it all, she couldn't stop trembling. Something had been shoved over her eyes, a cloth forced into her mouth soon after the men entered the bank. It had happened in an instant.

The morning had been blissfully warm when Samantha woke up. Her eyes fell on the clock making her groan. Just five more minutes. As her legs shifted against the sheets, she considered sleeping in all day for once. It couldn't hurt to just take one day off. Still, Samantha was a creature of habit. She found herself pushing her voluptuous frame off of the bed, padding to the bathroom in the hall of her little apartment.

Samantha debated about going into work the entire time she showered and dressed. She slipped into a black skirt that hugged her hips, black heels and a white blouse. Her mocha colored hair was twisted half up into a bun. She examined herself in the mirror. I could always play hooky for the day. After a moment, she shook her head. There was still rent to be paid, food to be purchased.

Stepping into the warm air, Samantha wished that she'd changed her mind. Her job as a bank teller wasn't exactly demanding most days, but she didn't want to pass up on such a beautiful day. The thought of wiggling into her shorts, slapping on a tank top and heading to the beach felt like a much more appealing option. Responsibilities sat at the back of her mind though, keeping her from pursuing her moment of freedom fantasies.

“Good morning, Sam,” a familiar voice called as she stepped through the door.

Heather sat behind the counter, a smile on her thin lips. She waved to Sam. The woman gave her a smile. She had worked with Heather for six years now, seeing her smiling face always improved her day. Heather wore the same dark skirt, white blouse combination, but her honey blonde hair curled down her shoulders in loose waves. Samantha clocked in before settling down in the little black chair behind the counter. Already, the day was busy. A line of customers stood impatiently. Samantha sighed.

“Rough morning?” Heather asked.

Samantha shook her head. “Nope, just a little tired that's all.”

She nodded. “I was up all night. Did you see those guys on the news last night?”

Samantha shook her head. “No, what's up?”

“Well, apparently there's been a group of men going around, kidnapping women. Right in the middle of the day! It's so scary to think about,” Heather said with a shudder.

Samantha counted out the correct amount of money before sliding it to the customer with a smile. “I don't think that could happen here. The bank's security is pretty tight.”

“I guess you're right. I'm probably just being silly,” Heather said with a laugh.

Samantha wasn't entirely sure if she believed that. Although she hadn't watched the news, she'd heard other people talking about the kidnappings for weeks now. Masked men would break into businesses, sometimes in broad daylight, where they'd kidnap women. They never found them or the women. It was unsettling to Samantha, but she wasn't convinced it would happen to her. Besides, like I told Heather already, the bank has excellent security.

The morning moved quickly for Samantha as she tried to keep up with the steady influx of customers. She'd been so busy that she hadn't noticed the men even walk in. Heather did. When she started screaming, Samantha jumped, her heart thudding against her chest. She looked to where Heather was pointing.

The first thing that crossed Samantha's mind was the fact that the leader resembled more brick wall than man. He loomed over the customers, tall and imposing. Samantha's fingers slipped beneath the counter, grazed the button before she felt something pressed against her head. Her hand trembled as she froze.

“Get your hands up into the air, now.” A gruff voice said close to her ear.

Samantha slipped her hand from beneath the counter before raising her arms in the air. She could hear choked sobs next to her as Heather tried to plead with another man. The men worked efficiently as they rounded up the women from the bank, blindfolded them and shoved cloth between their lips. Samantha's ankle nearly twisted as a hand curled around her upper arm and began to drag her towards the back door. Even though she couldn't see, she could feel the sun on her skin when they were taken outside. It didn't last long before she was pushed into a vehicle. She could smell burning exhaust.

When everyone was loaded into what she could only assume was some kind of van, the vehicle began to move. Samantha could hear Heather's whimpering nearby. She shuffled over to her the best way she could, before she leaned her head against the woman's shoulder. Heather jumped at first, before she seemed to realize that it wasn't one of the men and settled against Samantha.

They bumped around for what seemed like forever. Samantha's knees were throbbing, her wrists screaming. Still, she didn't want the ride to end. The destination was far scarier than the ride. At every pause, Samantha prayed they'd go further, just a little further. The thought had entered her head that the further away they got, the less people would know where to look for them, but she couldn't process more than one horrible thought at once.

When the van finally pulled to a stop, Samantha's heart beat wildly in her chest. She could hear voices talking as the door creaked open loudly. Samantha began to hear scuffling as women were pulled out of the van, muffled protests filled her ears. The men didn't bother speaking to them. Samantha felt herself dragged from the van. A hand gripped her arm, pulled her along as the sound of heels clicking on the ground filled her ears. The walk wasn't long, before she was shoved to the ground. The hard feeling of concrete bit into her knees, made her wince.

Now what's going to happen? Samantha found herself thinking back to the morning, that feeling in her gut telling her to stay home. Relax. Now, she wished that she'd listened. Samantha could hear voices around her now, but she couldn't understand what they were saying. The language was foreign to her. She felt a shiver of fear work its way down her spine. What would happen next? Refusing to just let her fate unfold, Samantha began wiggling her wrists. She could feel the zip ties digging into her skin, but she would try anything if it even slightly hinted at the chance of getting out of the situation alive.

Fingers worked their way into her hair, yanked her upward. Samantha cried out against the gag. She was pulled to her feet before the blindfold was removed. She squinted against the sudden invasion of light. The men still wore their masks, guns held in their hands. One was pointed right at her chest. In front of her stood a camera on a tripod. The red light glared at her menacingly. Although fear coursed throughout her body, Samantha kept her head held high. She wasn't going to show them how afraid she was. Even if her hands were trembling, even if she felt like fainting at that moment.

A man in front of her spoke a different language as he held up his gun. Samantha wanted nothing more than to close her eyes, shut out the image of her own impending death, but she didn't. She watched him carefully, watched his finger curl around the trigger. If nothing more, she would throw herself out of his way, try to run if she could. Anything was better than the thought that she'd die without a fight.

The action took less than a few moments, but to Samantha it felt like an eternity. The man's finger pulled back the trigger. A smile spread on his chapped lips. Then he was gone. A blur of black moved across the ground until Samantha realized that he'd been tackled by another man. They fought on the ground, as more men filtered into the room. They disarmed the kidnappers so quickly that Samantha was stuck in a daze as she looked on.

The man who had tackled her kidnapper walked over to her. By then, she was trembling in earnest as the adrenaline began to fade away bit by bit and she knew that she wasn't going to die. He pulled out a knife, cut through her zip tie before he removed the gag. Samantha coughed, her mouth dry as she looked at him.

“Are you okay?”

She nodded. “Now I am. I want to get out of here,” she said as she choked back tears.

The man wrapped an arm around her waist. The other women were being helped out too, all of them wide eyed and shaken. Once they reached the outside, Samantha saw that the sun had almost vanished from the sky. No wonder I'm so sore. They had been captives for hours. Still, she was grateful that she was even alive. The man who led her out wrapped a blanket around her shoulders before he took off his helmet and glasses.

Samantha was immediately struck by his deep, blue eyes. They held concern as he looked her over. The set of his mouth was firm with a strong jaw. She couldn't stop gazing at him. He ran a hand over her arms, looking at her closely. She pulled the blanket tighter around herself.

“I'm okay, really,” she said. “The other women were kidnapped too, you know.”

“Yes, but they didn't have a gun pointed directly in their face when I came in. I'm gonna walk you over to the ambulance.”

He again wrapped an arm around her waist, before he led her over to one of the many ambulances with flashing lights sitting on top. The EMT began to look her over, but he didn't move. The man just stood there, waiting until she got the all clear.

“I don't see any injury, aside from some bruising. Of course, I think you should go to the hospital just for the mental strain,” the EMT was saying. It sounded as if he was speaking through water.

Samantha shook her head. “I just want to go home.”

All she could think about was running a hot bath, sinking below the edge of the steaming hot water. Then curling up in her bed to cry herself to sleep. The last thought surprised her, but she couldn't deny that it was what she wanted to do. The pencil skirt and heels were putting pressure all over her body. While she wanted to rest, it was in her own bed that she would do so.

As the EMT insisted, Samantha continued to shake her head. She wasn't going to be persuaded otherwise. Her phone had been taken away by the masked men, but she thought it would be possible at least to get someone to call her a taxi. When she asked the EMT for a phone, he sighed.

“Look, it's policy to take you to the hospital. If you want to go home after that, fine. For now, let us take you in, okay?”

Samantha didn't want to go. She hated hospitals and after the events of the day, she was burnt out. Still, the EMT held out a hand to her. Groaning, Samantha let herself be helped inside of the ambulance where she sat on the cot. The EMT spoke to the man who'd saved her. When they were done, he walked up to her, blue eyes still looking her over.

“We'll be following up, more than likely. Try to get some rest, I know it's been a hard day.”

Samantha nodded. “I'll be fine,” she said, but she was clutching her hands together to stop the shaking. “What's your name?” She asked, surprising even herself.

“Clint. What's yours?”

“Samantha. Thank you, Clint. Thanks for getting me out of there, alive.”

When the doors of the ambulance shut, she sighed. Her stomach was a mess of nerves and spent adrenaline. The EMT watched as she curled up on the cot, before he placed a blanket over her. She didn't know when, but her eyes closed sometime soon after they started off. She hadn't realized how exhausted she was until that moment. In the back of her mind, she wondered about Clint, his face the last thing she thought of before she drifted off.

Samantha spent the night in the hospital, the sound of the beeping monitors around her not enough to keep her awake. The doctor ordered rest, medicine to help her relax, painkillers and an antibiotic. Her wrists were worse than she'd thought and she'd sprained her ankle pretty badly. The scratchy, white gown she'd been given had been uncomfortable at first, but it wasn't long before she was fast asleep again.

Two days passed by. She was still sore, but she didn't want to stay another night. She took her prescriptions and went home to her little apartment. It was odd how something she was sometimes so unsatisfied with looked so welcoming now. She touched the walls, picked up her clothes from the floor. Some part of her had been prepared to never see any of it again.

Samantha ran a bath before she peeled off the clothes from the day before. They were ruined. The shirt and skirt had been torn, one of the heels were now broken. She tossed them into the corner. There was no way she would have ever been able to wear them again anyway. As she slipped into the steaming hot bath, she leaned her head back against the cool porcelain of the tub. A deep sigh left her lips.

As she closed her eyes, the image of a man pointing a gun to her chest made them snap open again. Her breathing was heavy as she sat forward. Trembling took over her body. Samantha climbed out of the tub, gathered the bottle of pills she'd been given when she left the hospital. Her fingers fumbled with the cap before she got it open, she popped one into her mouth. Slowly, her breathing evened out.

Samantha decided that being in the house wasn't what she needed after all, but she wasn't ready to see her friends yet. They had all left messages, her mother had called her non-stop. She wasn't ready for the questions though, the looks of pity and sympathy. There had been enough of that when she was in the hospital, the way the doctors and nurses loomed over her made her feel very small. She didn't care for that feeling.

After she'd slipped into a pair of jeans and a sunny, yellow blouse, she decided to go to Connect. The coffee shop was a few blocks away, but she didn't mind the walk. It felt good to walk down the sidewalk, see the neighborhood through fresh eyes. She stepped into the little cafe, the heat outside cut down by the air conditioning.

“Iced coffee, please.”

The woman behind the counter took her money. When she walked away to make her cup of coffee, Samantha couldn't help but to think how normal that woman's life was. It made her envious. As much as she wanted to put the entire ordeal behind her, she couldn't seem to stop thinking about it. It was even all that Heather wanted to talk about. Samantha just wanted to forget. She took the clear, plastic cup from the woman before she wandered over to a table by the window.

The sun was still shining, the sidewalks packed with people as they headed to or from their destinations. Yet, it all felt so surreal to Samantha. She realized that part of it was because of the medicine they'd put her on, but she couldn't put her finger on the rest of it. She sipped at her coffee as she gazed out of the window.

The sound of approaching footsteps was enough to make her jump out of her memories and her seat. She looked up. Standing beside the table, there was a man with deep blue eyes, a strong jaw and she noticed, dirty blond hair that was cropped very short to his head. Samantha recognized him immediately.

“You're Clint, right?” She asked.

The man nodded. “Yes, ma'am. And you're Samantha. How are you?”

The woman tried to slip a smile onto her face, but failed. The sadness was so apparent on her face that Clint slipped into the chair across from her. He reached into his pocket, pulled out a tissue for her. It was that small act of kindness that made Samantha start to cry. Clint stood up. He walked around the table, slid in next to her as she buried her face in her hands, crying quietly. He hesitated before his hand went to her back. He rubbed at the yellow fabric of her shirt to soothe her.

It wasn't long before Samantha wiped her eyes. She waved him off with the tissue. “I'll be okay, I swear. It's just been a rough couple of days.”

Clint's hands were laced in front of him. “I understand that. It's okay to be overwhelmed with it all, take your time.”

Samantha smiled at him as she wiped her eyes. She was happy that she'd chosen to skip the makeup that morning. As she settled down, she took more of a look at Clint. He was built with hard muscles, a wide chest and thick arms. She could tell his waist was more on the slender side, but that his stomach was just as firm as the rest of him. He was quite appealing with his interested eyes and flaxen hair too. She tucked a loose tendril of curl behind her ear.

“What are you doing here?” She asked. “I thought you'd be long gone. Saving the world,” she said with a genuine smile forming on her face.

“Unfortunately, we're still tracking down some remnants of the group that...took you. I won't leave until they're gone.”

Samantha nodded. “Good. I don't want a single woman to have to go through that again,” she said with a s shudder. “I really am glad that you were there.”

They spent the next two hours talking. He didn't once look at her with pity, but asked her about things that had nothing to do with her abduction. For a while, Samantha felt like a regular woman at a regular coffee shop on a Tuesday. When Clint's phone rang, he frowned down at it.

“I'm afraid I have to go. I know it's a long shot, but do you think you'd like to go out sometime? Grab a bite to eat? If you don't want to, I understand. It's probably too soon to be asking anyway...”

Samantha smiled. “I would love to go to dinner with you.”

The grin that covered his face was enough to make Samantha melt. He waved good-bye to her before he was gone. She sighed. In her hands, she held the napkin that he'd scribbled his phone number down on. Slowly, a smile spread across her face. At least it gave her a reason to go and get a new phone.

For a while, the fear that had swam up her throat was gone. Samantha made her way to the electronic store where she brought a phone. She stored his number inside of it before she walked home, a grin on her face. The woman couldn't stop thinking about his eyes or his smile.

As excited as she was, she battled with herself about when to text him. On one hand, she'd always followed the three day rule. However, now things were different. She kept thinking about how anything could happen, especially in his line of work, so sooner was better. Her patience lasted for two days before she shot him a short, simple text.

It's Sam. I just wanted to say hi.

Samantha didn't know what to type after that so she hit send quickly. Wanting to put it out of her mind, she stuffed the phone back into her pocket. It vibrated moments later. A giddy smile formed on her lips as she slipped the phone back out of her pocket. She paced the living room as she checked the message.

Hi Sam. I get out of here around eight, is that okay?

Samantha could feel heat rising to her cheeks. She pushed her curls out of her face. Typing quickly, she told him that would be fine. He sent back a few restaurants and she picked one before they decided. Her heart thudded in her chest, but it was such a blissful feeling that she didn't mind.

The place that she picked out wasn't too fancy or casual. Instead, she'd suggested a nice Thai place that she loved. The hard part was deciding what she wanted to wear for the evening. She knew she'd pick a dress, but which one? How should she wear her hair? She vaguely wished she could call one of her friends, but she didn't want to tell them about Clint just yet. It was her secret, she wanted to keep it that way.

By the time seven-thirty approached, Samantha was finally finished getting ready. She wore a black dress that hugged her curves and accentuated her breasts. Since her ankle still throbbed, she swapped her usual heels for a pair of gleaming, black flats. Her hair fell loose over her shoulders in tiny ringlet curls. For makeup she'd gone as minimal as possible. He already knew what she looked like on a bad day, she didn't think she needed to worry all that much about make up.

As she was fastening on a pair of silver, stud earrings, there was a knock on her door. Samantha stole one last glance at herself in the bathroom mirror before she smiled. Her fingers slipped over the switch, turning out the lights before she walked into the living room. There were butterflies in her stomach as she approached the front door, her hand gripping the knob tightly. One last breath was drawn in before she pulled the door open quickly.

Clint stood at the door with a flower in his hand. It was a single, pink carnation. She had vaguely mentioned it in passing when they saw each other at the cafe. Surprise lit up her face. She didn't think he'd remember that, or any of it for that matter. It had just been a casual chat.

“Good evenin',” he said with a southern accent she found amazingly charming. “Do you mind?” He asked as he held out the flower.

Samantha shook her head. Clint walked closer to her. As he slipped the flower into her hair, she could smell his cologne, something muted, but seductive. She felt heat working its way through her body. Clint held out a arm for her to take.

“Right this way.”

Samantha locked up her apartment before she followed him down the stairs to a black, pick-up truck. He helped her into the cab before he took his place behind the wheel. As they drove, her eyes roamed over him. He looked handsome in a dark blue button down shirt and black slacks. He'd rolled up the sleeves of his shirt as he drove, the warm air pushing through the window as they went.

Taste of Thai was packed when they arrived, but Clint didn't seem to have any trouble getting them a table. He pulled her seat out for her before taking his place across from her. The restaurant was filled with the aroma of cooking food that made Samantha's stomach growl. Music filled the space as well as laughter. Samantha smiled. She was happy that she'd chosen such a busy place. Seeing everyone look so happy made her feel better for a little while.

They ordered their food, spring rolls and chicken satay, before they smiled at each other. Clint looked so confidant that it still made her feel a little nervous. She hadn't gone out on a date in years. She liked spending time with herself, but she had to admit, it was better sharing it with someone.

“You look really beautiful,” Clint said as he gazed at her.

Samantha smiled. “Thank you.”

“You're welcome. Does your family live here too?”

Samantha was happy when Clint took the lead in the conversation. She wasn't generally shy, but his piercing gaze made it hard to concentrate. The smoothness of his voice comforted her. She soon found herself relaxed, the smile on her face easy as they discussed their families and lives. Clint was mostly quiet about his job, but she'd expected that. He did however seem to have a story for everything else.

“So, I swear I'm standing there thinkin' 'you have made a god awful mistake', but I couldn't back down,” he said laughing so hard that he had a hard time catching his breath. “I swear, the next morning he walks out, looking completely stern, with one eyebrow. I damn near pissed my pants laughin'. Of course, he made me shave both of mine off in front of everyone,” he said shaking his head.

“You guys were awful, you're like little kids,” Samantha said as she wiped her eyes.

“Well, the military can get pretty boring in down times. To tell the truth though, I sometimes miss that quiet. There's not so much room for it or pranks anymore. Then again, I'm thirty-five. I'm probably too old for pranks.”

Samantha shook her head. “You might be right. Still, I don't think you're ever too old to enjoy yourself. Besides, it sounds like you're all really close.”

“We're a family,” he said with a smile.

When their plates were empty, Clint insisted on paying for the check. They wandered out of the restaurant, her arm wrapped around his, as they stepped into the warm, night air. They strolled down the sidewalk together, taking in the sights as Samantha pointed out places to him. One was an old theater that ran black and white movies.

“Do you want to see one?” Clint asked.

“Oh, I mean, if you want to...”

Clint laughed. “Let's watch something.”

They crossed the street to the small, brick building. When they were inside and the movie began to play, Clint wrapped his arms around her shoulders. She leaned her head against his muscled arm, the warmth of his skin enough to make her want to fall asleep. She was too excited to sleep though. Instead, they watched the movie together, his hand finding hers partway through. She laced her fingers through his, he gave a little squeeze. Samantha couldn't help the smile that spread across her face.

“Did you like it?” She asked as they left with the small crowd of people trickling from the theater.

“It was good. I kind of have a secret obsession for old movies,” he said grinning.

“You're just full of surprises.”

Clint led her back to the car. She was sad that the evening had to end, though it wasn't exactly early. She felt like she could stay around him forever and be perfectly content, but he had to work early. When they pulled up to her apartment, he insisted on walking her up to her door. Arm looped through hers, they took the stairs up in silence until they reached the top.

“I had a really good time,” Samantha said quietly.

“Me too.”

Clint's smile was enough to make her knees weak. He raised up a hand, brushed hair away from her cheek. His hands slipped around the back of her neck before he leaned in slowly. It was as if he was testing the waters, but Samantha wasn't going to say no. She held her breath in anticipation.

As Clint's lips brushed against hers, she melted against him. His mouth held a hunger that made her shiver with desire. His tongue brushed against hers. Samantha felt the moan slip from her lips before she could stop it. Clint only seemed to take that as encouragement. When they pulled away from each other, Clint gazed into her eyes.

“I would invite you in, but it's still too soon,” she whispered.

“Absolutely no pressure, ma'am.”

Clint leaned forward to place another kiss on her lips. When he pulled back, he kissed her forehead. Samantha could feel warmth sweeping over her body. When he pulled away, she was sad to see him have to go.

“I had a really great time, Sam. Can I see you again, soon?”

She nodded. “It's a date.”

He walked down the stairs quickly before he turned around to wave. Samantha waved back. She slipped into her apartment, pushing the blinds over to watch him peel away in his truck. Her heart was still dancing wildly. The grin on her face was wide enough to make her cheeks hurt. When he was out of sight, she closed the blinds before kicking off her shoes. The night had been even better than she'd expected. She couldn't wait to see him again. Her phone buzzed in her purse.

I had a great time. Have a good night.

Samantha sighed. She left her clothes behind before she slipped into bed, her phone in hand. Once she started texting him back, they didn't stop. Samantha fell asleep as the sun began to rise, a smile on her face as she dreamed.

Samantha woke up in the afternoon still sleepy. She checked her phone, replied to Clint's text, then went to take a shower. As the warm water soothed her muscles she took her time. In the back of her mind she knew it was because she was hoping to come back to a reply when she was done. When the water was icy, she stepped out before wrapping a thick, blue towel around her body. Another towel was wrapped around her hair as she padded back to her bedroom to retrieve her phone.

No messages. She sighed before she sat the phone back on her nightstand. He was still at work apparently. She dried off before slipping into a pair of comfortable shorts and a tank top. Once her hair was tossed into a ponytail, she checked her phone once more. No messages.

Samantha decided to leave the phone alone for a while. She had other things that needed doing anyway. First, she gathered all of her laundry and drug it down to the laundromat. Two hours of washing clothes and reading her favorite book though did little to improve her mood, she was still anxious. When four rolled around, she had to take one of her pills to calm down.

After she lugged her laundry back to her apartment, she glanced at her phone. Still nothing. Samantha threw the phone on the bed. She spent the rest of the night cleaning up, scrubbing everything down until she ran out of things to clean. She couldn't understand why he wouldn't call her back. They'd had a good time, talked late, they obviously liked each other, right? Samantha tried to push those thoughts out of her brain by scrubbing the counter even harder, although it had been clean twenty minutes ago.

Samantha went to sleep that night with her phone held in her hand. She stared at the glowing screen. It seemed to mock her with its emptiness. Any time a message did pop up, she opened it eagerly, only to be disappointed when it wasn't Clint. She wasn't sure when she fell asleep, but she woke up the next morning in a bad mood.

A day turned into a week, two weeks without Samantha hearing from him. She had given up on staring at her phone. Her days were spent wrapped up in a blanket on the couch as she watched movies. Seeing Clint had at least given her some courage to go back outside again, but with him gone she couldn't help but to be overwhelmed with the world once more. She sipped at a glass of red wine as her eyes only vaguely took in the movie that was playing on her television.

Samantha was dozing off when she felt her phone vibrate beneath the covers on her leg. She dug into the blankets with her eyes half closed. It was probably her mom again asking her to go to lunch. Or Heather, telling her about another of her therapy sessions. The thought of either of those possibilities made Samantha groan. She opened the message.

I'm so sorry. Can I come see you now? I've missed you.

For a moment, Samantha was convinced that she was dreaming. It had happened before, a phantom buzzing that she'd sworn was Clint, only for her to have been dreaming. She opened her eyes a little wider. The message was still there. A few moments passed, she didn't know what to say. Clint texted her again. After a few more minutes, she finally replied.

I'm sorry, who is this?

When there was no reply, she thought about taking it back. While she was still angry with him, she couldn't deny that she'd missed him. She started to type out a message then deleted it. No, he couldn't talk to me in all of this time, he can wait. Samantha ignored the next few times the phone buzzed. She shut off the ringer completely before she turned up her television. Anything to distract her.

Samantha was in a battle with herself when there was a knock on her door. She sighed. Either it was the take out or her mom again, it was always hard to tell which because they both knocked as if she were deaf. She slipped from the couch before she walked over to the door. When she opened it, Clint stood at the doorway.

“W-what are you doing here?” She asked.

“I came to see you. I tried to tell you I was comin' over, but obviously you were ignorin' me”

Samantha folded her arms across her chest. “What was I supposed to do? Wait around for you to decide that you wanted to talk to me? I don't think so.”

“Please, listen to me Sam...”

“I don't think so,” she repeated as she started to close the door.

Clint didn't let her though. His large hand stopped the door from closing before he stepped inside. Samantha was fuming.

“How dare you? I-”

“Will you just let me explain? I wanted to talk to you, I really did. I had a mission come up, an important one. I couldn't communicate with you or anyone else for that matter. Not even my own mama. Do you understand? My job is dangerous, sometimes I have to disappear, I can't help that. What I'm tellin' you is I just got back an hour ago and the first thing I did was talk to you. Come on Sam, give me some credit here.”

Samantha felt her anger start to subside. As much as she wanted to stay mad at him, she couldn't. After all, she could tell that he was being honest. Those big, blue eyes seemed to calm her down without even trying. She blew out a huge breath.

“I'm still mad at you,” she said.

“I know,” he said taking a step closer.

“You just left me. You couldn't even have sent a text saying you'll talk to me as soon as possible?”

“That was really stupid of me,” he said as he stepped up to her.

“You hurt my feelings,” she said glaring.

“Let me make it up to you.”

Clint's hands gripped her cheeks, pulling her in close. When his mouth touched hers, Samantha felt the last fringes of anger fall away. His hands gripped her hips, her waist. Samantha moaned as Clint's eager mouth devoured her, his greedy tongue slipping between her lips. She could feel the warm feeling traveling south. When they pulled back for air, Samantha gasped.

“I don't even look good right now,” she said with a laugh.

Samantha was so focused on not seeing him, that she hadn't bothered to get ready. Her hair was tossed in a messy bun. She still wore pale peach shorts and a gray tank top. She suddenly felt very subconscious.

“You look, amazing.”

Samantha felt the smile spread on her face. She gripped his hand. As they walked down the hallway, she knew that there would be no more waiting. Clint had a dangerous job, she wasn't going to miss out on a moment of him. When she opened the door to her bedroom, she turned to him.

“You sure?” He asked.

“I'm really, really sure.”

Clint's hands ran down her sides as his fingers curled beneath the fabric of her tank top. His fingers dragged across her honey brown skin as he peeled the shirt off exposing the black and white laced bra underneath. When he leaned forward, his lips brushed her neck. She leaned into him as he left a trail of kisses down her skin, stopping after he'd placed a kiss on her collarbone.

She took the pause in his movements to slip her hands to the hem of his shirt. As she pulled it over his head, she admired the rolling muscles of his stomach. His broad chest enticed her as she slipped her fingers over his skin. There were scars on his chest and torso. Samantha ran her fingers over each one.

“You don't think they're ugly?” He asked with a nervous grin.

She nodded. “I think they make you look even better,” she said smiling back.

Clint kissed her again, his mouth more eager. As he did, his hands went to her shorts. He unbuttoned them before pushing them to the ground at her feet. Samantha kicked them off before she did the same to him, her fingers trailing over the muscles of his legs as she did.

Samantha pushed him back onto the bed before she climbed on top of him. Her fingers worked quickly to undo the clasp on her bra. She let it slide down her arms. Clint marveled at the sight of her naked body almost making her blush once more. He reached up steady hands, ran his fingers over her breasts slowly. The simplest touch made her writhe her hips against his. It had been so long since she'd been with anyone.

Clint took over, turning them over until the blanket slid against her back. His hands worked slowly, fingers running over her hips as he pulled her panties down her smooth legs. Every few inches, his lips placed a kiss until Samantha found herself closing her eyes, anticipating the next placement of warm lips against her flesh.

When the panties were tossed to the side, Clint slipped off his underwear. She watched his length spring into view, the sight enough to make her bite her lip. Clint wasted no time. He slipped between her thighs, pushed his throbbing length inside of her inch by inch. Samantha's arms wrapped around his neck as she moaned.

The gentle rhythm of him thrusting within her made her breathing hitch. As her head tilted back, Clint feasted on her neck. Samantha felt the pleasure building up inside of her until Clint began to move faster. She cried out, her legs wrapping around his slender waist. He tilted her head back down, looked into her eyes as he began to groan deeply with every thrust. It was enough to send Samantha over the edge. Clint followed after her.

They lay together for a while, their legs entangled with each other. Clint kissed her shoulder, gently. Samantha gazed down at him smiling. She had forgotten what it was like to get close to another person. Now she understood what had been missing for so long. As he leaned up to kiss her, Samantha kissed him back with a ferocity that she hadn't known she still possessed. When their lips separated, Clint grinned.

“I guess you're not angry at me anymore.”

“Oh no, there's still anger. About fifty percent worth of anger. You have to earn your forgiveness,” she said with a grin.

“What's that I heard? Round two?”

“No!” Samantha yelled as he climbed back on top of her, giggles spilling from her lips.

“I can't hear you, I'm tryin' to be a good person.”

Samantha swatted at his chest before he pinned her arms down to the bed. She raised an eyebrow at him. Grinning, he leaned down, kissed the tops of her breasts. A little shiver passed through her body. She pretended to glare at him.

“You're so much trouble,” she said with a sigh.

“Yes ma'am, I am. You like it though,” he said as he continued to trail down her belly with kisses.

Samantha moaned from the pressure of his lips on her body. He was definitely trouble. She could already feel the squirming returning to her hips. There was something about Clint that made her want him over and over again. As his tongue trailed over her mound, the process of thought stopped. She could think later.

Clint stayed wrapped around her the entire night. When she slipped out of bed to tiptoe to the bathroom, he woke up immediately asking her where she was going. She laughed.

“I don't think I can sneak out of my own apartment.”

“Good point,” he said sleepily.

When she came back, he was still awake. She climbed in next to him. A strong arm wrapped around her waist before pulling her back against him. She smiled in the darkness. The warmth of his arms felt safe, secure. For the first time since they'd spent the night texting, she fell asleep easily and stayed asleep. The bottle of sleeping pills stayed on the nightstand untouched.

Samantha woke up to the smell of food. She slipped into a plush, pink bathrobe. After she'd tamed her hair to at least look decent, she headed to the kitchen. Clint stood at the stove in his boxers, flipping pancakes over expertly. She could hear and smell sizzling bacon. As she peeked over his shoulder, she saw four eggs cooking away in a pan.

“I get breakfast too?” She asked.

“Anything for you,” he said as he turned around to kiss her.

They ate breakfast together in her little, yellow kitchen. Samantha was impressed with his cooking as she happily chewed a piece of pancake. He'd even put blueberries in them for her. The way he remembered even the small details of her life gave her a sense of comfort. Once breakfast was cleaned up, they took a shower together before Clint had to leave.

“I'll be back in a couple of hours,” he said as they stood at the door.

“Are you sure?”

“Positive. If anything happens, I'll let you know.”

Samantha was still sad to see him go, but she nodded. He leaned into the door, kissing her until she was sorely tempted to pull him back into the apartment. When he pulled away, he placed a kiss on her forehead. Samantha closed the door after him, sighing.

She decided to get dressed in her red sun dress before she called Heather. When they saw each other, they hugged until their arms ached. They sat across from each other in the coffee shop, iced coffee in both of their hands. Heather was telling her about how she'd quit the bank.

“I can't go back there. I'm going to go back to school for art like I should have a long time ago,” Heather said as she took a sip of her coffee.

“Wow, really? I'm excited for you. It's a bit scary though, isn't it?”

Heather nodded. “Very scary, but I don't want to just get by anymore. I want to live. If that means I have to struggle for a while, fine. I'd rather be doing something that makes me happy.”

Samantha smiled at Heather. She knew exactly what the woman meant. Samantha wasn't sure herself if she was going to return to the bank. The memories that lived there were still a bit too much for her to handle. Still, she was happy. She knew that no matter what, Clint would be by her side.

She spent the afternoon with Heather before the woman headed off to her therapist. For the first time, she realized that she was proud of Heather. While she'd been running from her fears, Heather had been facing hers down. It took courage to do that. She waved to her friend as she slipped into her car. As she stood up to throw away her cup, her phone buzzed.

“Hey, I thought you would still be busy,” Samantha said when she picked up.

“No, ma'am. I am all finished with my errands. Do you want to do something?”

Samantha grinned. “Sure. Can it involve food? I'm starving.”

“I know just the place. Are you home? I'll pick you up.”

Clint showed up at the coffee shop ten minutes later. When she slipped into the truck, she noticed that he'd changed into jeans and a t-shirt. He looked good in it. Once he had closed her door she asked where they were going.

“Oh there's this great little fancy place, called Burgerville...”

Samantha laughed. “Not fancy, but it is my favorite restaurant, so I'm in.”

When they'd brought their food, they drove over to the park to eat it. Clint produced a bottle of wine and two glasses. She laughed as they clinked the glasses together.

“How is it possible that you know me so well?” She asked.

“Shouldn't a boyfriend know his girlfriend?”

Samantha paused. “So, I'm your girlfriend now?”

“Damn straight. You don't have a choice.”

Samantha burst into a fit of laughter as Clint looked on, grinning. When she wiped her eyes, he leaned over. The kiss he placed on her lips was soft, she could still feel his mouth smiling against hers.

“Seriously, will you be my girlfriend? I know we haven't known each other that long, but-”

“Yes, definitely yes.”

Clint kissed her again before they went back to eating. When they were done, Samantha leaned against his shoulder. He buried his face into her hair, the smell of peaches filling his nose pleasantly. His hand slipped into hers.

When the sun started to set, they cleaned up their impromptu picnic before heading back to Samantha's place. Clint sat on the couch, channel surfing, while Samantha excused herself. As she stepped into her room, she picked up the trash can near the door. She walked around her room throwing little bottles of pills into it. Every click-clack of shifting pills hitting the bottom of the can made her feel a little better. Once they were gone, she took the bag out of the can and tossed it into the dumpster. When she came back in, she curled up next to Clint, smiling.

Clint raised his eyebrow. “What was that all about?”

Samantha shook her head. “Just doing what needs to be done.”

She leaned up to kiss him, before she settled against him again. Clint wrapped his arms around her, pulling her in tight. He leaned down, planted a kiss into her  hair. No matter what happened next, Samantha was sure that she was at least heading in the right direction.

The End

Love’s Choice: A BWWM Millionaire Wedding Romance

Chapter 1

I bit my lip staring down at the list. “I just don’t get it. Why do I have to bother with any of this crap?”

“Because, you’ll get more presents that way.”

“What if I don’t care about presents?”

“Your mom is going to be hurt if you don’t let her plan a bridal shower for you.” Jake reminded me.

I let out a deep breath resting my head on my best friend's shoulder. “I know.” I closed my eyes. I wasn’t sure what I’d do without him as my man-of-honor. We sat like this for a couple of seconds before the front door opened. My eyes snapped open.

Chris gave me a soft smile. “Is it that hard?” My fiancé asked, sympathy filling his eyes. I nodded weakly.

“I just don’t get it. No one wants to help but then when they ask all about it they only ever do is question my choices on it. ‘Oh you’re not having cupcakes? But they are so in style these days’, ‘You’re only going to have two hour long dance? Is that going to be long enough?’ yet no one fucking likes dancing.” My eyes narrowed into a glare as I thought about everything.

Jake patted me on the head. “Oh don’t worry about what everyone else wants. It’s about you.”

I opened my mouth, about to remind him that he’d just told me I should have a wedding shower to make my mom happy. I paused, thought better of it and kept my thoughts to myself.

My eyes locked on my fiancé as he slipped out of his shoes and pulled the suit jacket off. “How was work?”

“Long.” He didn’t say anything else as he kicked his shoes off and sat down.

“I’ll get dinner. Are you hungry? It’s already in the oven.” I forced myself up and mentally shook myself. Despite the fact that I was going to be a stay at home wife I was beyond tired. I’d been on the phone with the photographer, and I’ve been trying to find a DJ that will cost me less than two grand, I groaned as I padded into the kitchen, already compiling my to-do list for tomorrow. Yup, weddings sucked.

I’m not sure what ever made me think that Chris was right and we should have a wedding. We had the money for it, thank god Chris had a good job and was more than willing to spend as much as we needed but that wasn’t it. It was nice not to have that stress on my shoulders but I still had so much.

I pulled the chicken out from the oven and set it on the stove to cool.

“I’m going to head out.” Jake said behind me.

I turned to face him. “You’re not staying for dinner?”

“No, I’ve got a couple things to take care of. I’ll see you tomorrow though.”

“Yes! And we’re going to get a head start on the dress.”

“Sounds perfect.” Jake grinned as he closed the distance between up and pulled me into a hug. “I’ll see you tomorrow muffin.”

I honestly couldn’t remember how I’d earned that nickname, but he was the only one who called me that. I couldn’t help but grin as he pulled away and I watched him head for the front door.

“Has he been here all day?”

“Yup.” I nodded as I reached for two plates. “We’ve been trying to make a dent in the invitations.” I never realized how many people I’d have to invite to the wedding, and with Chris’s mom being Italian, it seemed like she wanted to invite everyone from her mother to her hair dresser. I bit my lip resisting the urge to bring it up to him.

He was having just as much trouble saying no to his parents as I was.

“So, did you guys get much done?”

“We got some work done.” So no, but we tried!

I scooped the chicken onto his plate and passed it to him.

“It smells great.”

“I hope it’s good. I decided to try something new tonight…” I’d spent just over two hours working on it, one of the reasons the wedding stuff hadn’t gone according to plan.

“So you two are going dress shopping tomorrow?”

“Yup.”

“What kind of dress are you looking for?”

I paused grabbing a plate for myself and scooping a piece of chicken onto it, with forks and knives in hand Chris led the way to the two person table. I couldn’t resist the urge to tease him.

“What kind of dress do you think I’m getting?”

As we slid into our usual seats he mulled it over. “I think you’d go for a princess-y type dress.”

My heart dropped. Is that really what he thought? I mentally shook myself. It shouldn’t matter so much that he didn’t know what kind of dress I wanted. Even though I’d mentioned it before- I couldn’t expect him to remember.

“Nope.” I shook my head and tried to hide my disappointment.

“Oh,” His brow furrowed. “Sorry… what about one of the dresses that is just poofy down at the bottom?” He grabbed a bridal magazine (one of the dozens family had been picking up for me) and held it up to me.

I looked at it. Satin, diamonds along the neckline, and a belt along the smallest part of her waist. Everything I wasn’t looking for.

Again I shook my head.

“Alright, I give up. What are you looking for?”

“Something simple, lace with sleeves and maybe a little bit of bling, but not too much.” I cut into my chicken and took a bite, pleased with the flavors that hit my mouth and promising myself that I would try it again.

“Oh… well now I feel dumb.” Chris gave me a sheepish grin.

“Don’t, I didn’t expect you to remember what I was looking for.” I forced a smile over my lips hiding my disappointment as we finished our dinner.

When Jack met me in the parking lot the next morning I thought I was going to be sick.

I couldn’t believe I was finally going to try on wedding dresses. I grinned as he pulled me into a hug. “Hey.”

“How’s it going?”

“Oh fine…” He trailed off lost in thought.

“What’s up?”

“I… went on a date last night.”

I stopped dead in my tracks. “Really? How did it go?” why hadn’t I heard anything about this yesterday? “Who was she? How’d you meet her?”

“I…” He looked away. “I met her online.”

“Really?” I raised an eyebrow.

“Yes, we connected over some writing we’d thought about doing together… the date went… okay…”

“Okay?”

He pulled the dress shop door open. “I’ll tell you all about it later.”

I beamed looking forward to the gossip. I turned my attention to a woman behind the counter. “Hi, I um have an appointment…”

“Of course.” The girl glanced down at a computer then looked up. “Natasha, right?”

I nodded.

“Welcome! Is this your first time dress shopping?”

“Yup!” my smile widened but I felt a blush touched my cheeks.

“Congrats! When is the wedding?” The girl stepped away from the counter.

“Next year, in the spring.”

“Oh, spring weddings are my favorite.” I couldn’t help but wonder how many people she said that to as we padded into the back from the building. “Now, over there are the sale dresses, they are discounted but they are all out of season dresses. Do you know what style you’re looking for?”

“I like lace.”

“Oh, I bet that looks gorgeous on you.” She almost gushed as she said the words. “I’ll pull a couple things from the back, feel free to look around and grab anything you like. We’ll start getting a change room ready for you.”

“Hey,” Jake got my attention. He was holding up a lace dress with sleeves, along the sleeves were small beads. I swallowed staring at it. It was gorgeous.

I forced a nod, unwilling to show my reaction to it. “Go put it by the change room, I’ll try it on.” Then I turned my attention back to the dresses.

“How’s it going in there?” The girl asked as I sat down to wait for Nat.

“Alright.” She called back. A few seconds later she pushed the door open and smiled. “Could you do me up?”

“Of course.”

I watched out of the corner of my eyes as the girl helped Nat get the dress all sorted out and pinned it in place with what looked like something you’d clip to your battery if you needed to jumpstart your car. I couldn’t help but smirk a little.

I was pretty sure neither of the girls saw it.

“So…” Nat said as I caught her out of the corner of the eye heading towards me. I turned to see her. My jaw almost dropped.

“Wow, Nat… you look.”

She turned to face herself in the mirror. “Wow…. Yea, I do.”

I watched her as she stared at herself in the mirror. I couldn’t help thinking of the date I had last night. She’d been so nice and we’d been able to bond over our love of writing- something Natalie and I never could do but… there was just something about her. When she texted me today… I didn’t get the feeling I wanted to.

The feeling I had right now as I stared at my best friend in a wedding dress.

“Is that your fiancé?” The girl asked in a quiet tone as she unzipped the dress. I didn’t want to take it off.

“No, my man-of-honor.”

“Oh! I’m sorry… I just… a lot of couples have been coming in together these days and when he saw you… I just thought…” The girl trailed off as she undid the last button. “Alrighty, all done.” I stepped into the dressing room and closed the door with a quick thank you.

When I turned to face myself in the mirror I couldn’t bring myself to take the dress off. I just stared at my reflection.

My first choice had been the one Jake picked out. Despite the fact that I was short, and the dress was probably a couple sizes too big, it looked gorgeous. I couldn’t take my eyes away from the neckline. The thick straps covered my shoulder and hung down just a little bit. The small beads on the straps dazzled me.

“Are you okay in there?”

“Yup.”

I cleared my throat mentally shaking myself as I forced myself to step out of the dress.

“Just pass the dress out when you’re done.”

“Yup.” I kicked away the excessive amounts of fabric and opened the door just enough to hand it out to her. I couldn’t stop thinking about the question she’d asked. Was Jack my fiancé.

My cheeks got hot just thinking about it as I reached for the next dress. It would have made sense for her to think we were together, I mean not many women have a man-of-honor and I’m guessing even fewer bring him wedding dress shopping. I wish I’d thought to have brought Chris. I would have loved for him to help me pick out the dress. Then again he might be worried it would be bad luck. We were breaking a few of the traditions for our wedding but people always seemed so anal about that one.

I slipped into a strapless lace dress and surveyed myself in the mirror. I was able to get the zipper done up on this one myself and as I pulled the door open my eyes locked on Jack’s.

He stared at me, a grin on his face as I made my way over to the stand and mirror in front of him. The girl followed me with something to clip the extra fabric back.

“What do you think of this one?” She asked.

“I… I like it, but I think I like the other one better”

The girl paused. “Should I even pin this one back or do you want me to just leave it?

I looked at myself in the mirror. The dress was gorgeous but I knew it was a no. Not after the last one.

It was going to be hard to live up to.

Chapter 2

“You should come wedding dress shopping with me.” I said as we sat down the couch together.

He wrapped a blanket around me and we cuddled close.

“I thought I wasn’t supposed to do that.”

I shrugged. “I don’t believe in all that kind of stuff.” I reminded him. “Do you want to come with me sometime?”

“No.” He shrugged. “I’d rather it be a surprise.”

I felt disappointment tug at me but tried to ignore it. It was silly to be disappointed over something so foolish. Instead I leaned closer and cuddled as close as I could get myself. His arm wrapped around me.

“We’re making the right choice, right?”

“Yes.” I said.

At least I thought we were.

“Alright, as long as you think so too.”

“What do you mean? Do you think we’re not?”

“No… it’s just something someone said to me. It doesn’t matter.” He paused for a couple of seconds. “I can’t wait to be able to call you my wife.”

Whatever disappointment had been there a few seconds ago was gone. His words sent a shiver of excitement down my spine, the same kind of excitement that I’d felt when we first got engaged- hell, when we first met.

“I can’t wait either babe.” It was going to be amazing, and I couldn’t be happier to spend the rest of my life with anyone else. Hell I wasn’t sure I would be able to spend the rest of my life with anyone but him. “I love you.”

The urge to say those three words overcame me before I even realized it.

“I love you too Natalie.”

I smiled closing my eyes, thankful for a little time together.

“Oh, by the way….” My brow furrowed as he spoke. “My sister was wondering about the bridal party.”

I blew out a deep breath. “Why was she wondering?” Even though I already knew the answer.

“I don’t know, she just asked who was in it.”

“You mean she asked if she was in it?”

“I…” He paused. “I don’t know, she asked me who was in it. That’s all.”

“Sorry.” I pulled away from him and reached for my note book. “Alright, let’s decide who’s in the bridal party right now.”

I’d had a hard time deciding on this. I didn’t get along well with Chris’s sisters and knew I would have to have them in there, but I was hoping if I put it off I wouldn’t have to face it, as stupid as I knew that sounded.

“Jack.”

“That’s a given.” I hadn’t even bothered to think of anyone other than my best friend for the role by my side.

“Do you know your groomsmen?”

“Um….” That was enough of an answer for me.

I tried not to let out an annoying sigh. I knew it was probably just the stress, but really couldn’t he have at least thought of this?

“Just… let me know by the end of the week, okay?”

“Alright. I know I want Adam to be the best man.”

Alright, at least that was something. I scribbled it down quickly as I heard the first shrill of my phones ringtone.

I jumped to my feet and rushed to get it. “Hello?” I almost snapped.

“Hey Nat.” My mom said on the other line. “How are things going?”

“They’re going good… just going over wedding stuff with Chris right now.”

“Oh that’s great! You two must be getting so excited! Have you been for the cake yet? What kind are you going to have?”

“I’m not sure.” I admitted. We had an appointment with a bakery for next weekend.

“And how are the invites going? Are you still planning on getting those done tomorrow?”

“Yea, if you want to come by we’re going to be at Jacks.” His mom had offered to help us with filling them out.

“You’re going to Jacks?”

“Yea, Chris is going to have some friends over to watch the game tomorrow and I didn’t want to have all the invites out around them…” beer, rowdy guys and a football game did not mix well with wedding invitations. “So I’m going to be there in time for lunch, he said he had something planned so it’s probably just pizza or something.” I shrugged even though she couldn’t see it.

“Alright, I’ll bring your sister.”

“Okay.”

“And Nat, your sister… she’s kind of hurt just a warning. That you didn’t make her your maid of honor.”

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. “Alright, good to know.” No it wasn’t, I didn’t want to know that. But I guess it was good to know, that way I could be prepared for it in case she wanted to bring it up.  “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Before she could say another word I hung up.

Arms wrapped around me as Chris pulled me close to him. His lips touched my cheek. “Come on babe, let’s go draw you a hot bath. You’re tense; I can give you a massage if you want.”

Just the thought of it was relaxing. “Alright, but only a short one.” After all, it wasn’t fair to ask for a long massage after he finished working all week. “And I can give you one tomorrow.”

Chris beamed. “Sounds perfect to me babe.” He took my hand and guided me to the bathroom.

I stripped as he got the water running.

“So you want me to make your sister a bride’s maid, right?”

“It would be the nice thing to do.”

“Alright, it can be her, my sister and Jack.”

“What about Amanda?”

I paused. “I don’t know.” I admitted. The truth was that Amanda and I hardly talked these days. Despite the fact that she was supposed to be my lifelong friend she ended out ditching me for her boyfriends more often than not.

My brow furrowed trying not to think like that, despite the fact that it was how I felt. I mentally shook myself. “Anyways,” I jumped at the chance for a topic change. “Do you want to sit your aunt away from your parents?” we’d have to take family feuds into account, if anyone even RSVP'd. Which I’m sure they will. I reminded myself.

Yes. I had to stay positive about it.

Chapter 3

Chris kissed my cheek as I loaded the last of my supplies into a bag and slung it over my shoulder. I grabbed his hand and pulled him into a kiss, our lips crashing together.

The sound of seven men surrounded us, with mocking “aw”s, whistles and other obnoxious noises. I pulled away from him, heat rising to my cheeks as I turned away from the men and headed for the door. “Have fun!” I called behind me seconds before stepping out of the house and into the fresh air.

The drive to Jack’s seemed like it only took a couple seconds and when I pulled into his condo parking I wasn’t surprised to see his mother slipping out of her car. She caught sight of me and came to a stop, waving.

She waited for me to put the car into park, grab the key and step out before she crossed over to me.

“Hello!” She beamed. The look on her face would resemble that of a mother getting ready to fill her own child’s wedding invitations out.

“Hey Gail, how’s it going?” I asked as we made our way to her son’s condo.

“Oh same old, same old.” She shrugged. “But you, oh this must be so exciting for you!”

“Yes.” I lied. The truth was, this entire thing wasn’t exciting yet, I knew it would be more exciting the closer I got to the actually date- I hoped.

My gut turned. Why wasn’t I excited yet? I should have been excited the second it happened. What was wrong with me?

I swallowed dryly. “How’s Gorge doing these days?”

“Oh he’s getting old and he’s not willing to admit it.” She laughed softly. “He still thinks he can go, go, go.” She shook her head softly. “Of course I can’t tell him it’s time to start slowing down.”

“Of course you can’t!” I laughed softly. “That will just make him want to prove you wrong.”

The two of us laughed as we reached Jake’s door and I pulled out my key chain. He’d warned me ahead of time that he was going to be out.

I unlocked the door, pushed it open and motioned for Gail to step into the place.

“I’ll get the kettle on, do you want a tea?”

“Please.” His mother put a bag on the table and looked around the place. “I don’t know how it is he has a cleaner place than I do.”

I snorted. My best friends place had always been spotless. I wasn’t sure how he managed it. I’d hardly been able to figure out how to keep the house clean-ish on top of everything I had to deal with these days. I put the kettle in place and flicked it on as I heard the door open.

“Hello!” his mother and I called at the same time.

“What’s up?” I called as I pushed myself onto of the counter and stood up reaching for the cupboard that held the green tea.

“Just picked up some lunch for us all. I also made up some snacks, but I wasn’t in the mood to make lunch too. I hope pizza is alright! We’ll have to eat before addressing the invites of course!” he came into the kitchen and snorted as I jumped down from the counter top. “How many times do I have to tell you not to stand on my counter top Natasha?”

Before I could answer someone knocked on the door before pushing it open. “Anyone home?”

All together the three of us called. “Yes!”

My mother came into the kitchen as the kettle popped and I grabbed down four mugs. “Where are the rest of you?”

“Oh it’s just me today. Your sister decided not to come after all.”

I felt my heart skip a beat in thanks. Hey, it was the little things you had to be thankful for, right?

I poured all four of us a mug of tea and brought them all over to the table.

“Alright, let’s get some of these invites done. We’ll work for an hour or so and then I’ll put the pizza in the oven, how does that sound to you lovely ladies?” Jake asked.

I nodded. “Sounds perfect.”

No one objected so we got to work, and sure enough an hour later Jake put the pizza in the oven.

“Are Chris’s parents helping with the wedding?”

I shook my head. No one was, Chris and I were going to be paying for it all. I didn’t say that though.

My mom beamed from ear to ear beside me. “He’s perfect.” The two mothers locked eyes. “I’ve never had to worry about her while she was dating him, and compared to some of her otter boyfriends…”

Jake snorted. “Do you remember the one who thought he could tell her she wasn’t allowed to hang out with me?”

My mom laughed.

“Oh god.” I groaned hiding my head in my hands. “I was only with him until he said I wasn’t allowed to see Jake again.”

“Chris lets you hang out with him.”

“Chris wouldn’t bat an eye if I told him Jake and I were going to share a bed.”  I’d never tried it, but I was thankful to have a boyfriend who was so accepting of my male best friend. It had caused issues in the past and I was glad it had never been an issue in this one.

Nonetheless I couldn’t deny that I wasn’t getting excited. In fact I think I was the least excited person here. I bit my lip trying to hide the guilt the welled up inside me. No one seemed too noticed as they kept talking about my past boyfriends. I turned them out filling out an invitation for a second cousin I hadn’t seen in ten years who probably wouldn’t even come to the wedding.  None the less, it was the right thing to do and I wasn’t going to go out of my way to be rude. So I slipped the RSVP card into the card and slipped both those into an envelope.

I licked it and closed it up before writing the address on it and tossing it into a pile with the rest of the finished ones.

“What are you doing for the honeymoon?” Gail asked.

“I’m not sure. Chris has been handling all that. He says he wants it to be a surprise.”

“Oh! That’s so sweet.”

I caught Jake’s eye. The grin on his face told me he was in on it.

My eyes narrowed, silently promising him I would grill him later, then turned my attention to his mother. “It would be a lot more sweet if I didn’t hate surprises.” I laughed. “But it’s still been so nice of him to want to do something special for me.”

“He’s been seeing how hard you’re working on the wedding.” Jake said.

Chris always noticed everything. I couldn’t have a crappy day without him realizing it and doing something sweet to make me feel better.

“You two have almost been together for a decade haven’t you?”

“Not quite, 6 years… seven once we’re married.”

I still forgot how long it had been. Most people dreamt of marrying their high school sweetheart, and here I was doing it. It had never even occurred to me that it might happen when we started dating. While most of my friends in high school had been planning their weddings I’d been too busy trying to get my hands on the next book I could find.

“Wow, I never would have thought when I saw you two for the first time that seven years later you’d be getting married and settling down.”

My gut turned. Settling down. We’d already talked about it, this wasn’t the time this wasn’t the time to be settling down and we’d both agreed on that. We’d travel, see the world, live our lives a little before having a family.

I glanced at Jake. Something crossed his face as he worked on filling out another invite. I wasn’t sure what it was, but when he looked up at me and a smile spread across his face my heart skipped a beat. Out of everything going on, and all the stress and all the crap I was beginning to regret having to deal with he was there for me. He was the one thing helping me through this, at least emotionally.

I downed the glass of wine in a matter of seconds.

“Alright, we’re going to jump right to the hard stuff I see.” It was my fifth glass of wine throughout the day.

“She makes me want to kill someone.” I blurted out as I watched him head to the liquor cupboard and pull out the whisky and two shot glasses.

I loved my mother but she went from being totally non helpful to trying to tell me what I should and shouldn’t do at the wedding- there was no in between. I already had five people telling me how I should and shouldn’t do.

I reached for the bottle in his hands, ignoring the glasses. As our hands touched a shiver ran down my spine. I stared at my best friend, for the first time in a long time really looking at him. His dark brown hair and green eyes made him look like he could be a movie star. When he grinned his smile just went to further that statement.

My eyes traced over his body as I pulled the bottle from his hands. He was muscular, I knew that because he always talked about going to the gym- but I’d never noticed the muscles flex in his arms, or the way his chest moved when he let out a deep breath. It must be the booze.

“Are we skipping the glasses too?” he grinned.

“Yes.”

I unscrewed the bottle cap and took a long drink, the whisky burning my throat on the way down. I closed my eyes trying to forget about my day.

The mothers had left together a few minutes ago, thankfully.  “I guess she’s not that bad.” I admitted. “It’s just… I’ve been left to figure this crap out all on my own.” I opened my eyes and found Jake staring at me.

He listened as I passed him the bottle.

“I’m sick of it, I have no clue what I’m doing and no one is trying to help me. They all want to know everything about it but once I tell them I did something they question it.” I let out a huff of frustration as I watched Jake take a long sip and hand the bottle back to me.

“It’s been a long time since we did this.”

His words shocked me. Totally random but so powerful.

“You’re right… We’ll have to do it more often.” We used to spend every weekend together. It was great, I’d go to a club and I wouldn’t have to worry about if I was going to get caught dancing with a creep- I’d just dance with my best friend.

I gave him a soft smile. “You’ve been great this entire time.”

“I’m trying Nat.”

“Thank you, it means a lot to me Jake.” It was nice to know I could count on him.

He shrugged as a blush touched his cheeks. “It’s what friends are for.”

“You’re right, but I’ve come to realize I have a couple crappy friends, so thank you for being a good one. It means a lot to me.”

~

I stared at my best friend. She was gorgeous even when she was pissed off. I felt my stomach turn.

Why did this have to be happening now? Why did I have to realize how amazing she was now? Not just on a best friend level, but the fact of the matter was that I had feelings for my best friend.

I took a long swig of whisky, knowing I had to be careful not to get too drunk or I would do something stupid.

She pulled her phone out of her pocket and stared down at it. She let out a deep breath. “I’ve had way too much to drink.”

“Just stay here the night.”

She stared at me. “It’s been a long time since we had a sleepover.”

I gave her a grin. “I know, I think I still have some of your old clothes here, if not you can always borrow a pair of my sweat pants.”

She stared off into space mulling it over. “I guess... I mean there isn’t anywhere I have to be tomorrow and it has been a long time… it would be really fun.” She admitted.

“So it’s settled! You’re staying with me tonight.” I grinned, the idea of being able to have her crash here tonight, like the old days, pleased me beyond belief.  I pushed myself to my feet, my head buzzing. I stood there for a second to regain myself. I hadn’t realized how much the whisky had affected me until now.

Nat giggle behind me.

“Hello?” she sounded taken off guard. “Hey baby. I um, I’m going to crash at Jack’s tonight, okay?.... Oh yea, everything is fine. I just had a little too much to drink….” I tried not to listen to her conversation as I headed into the kitchen, got us a bottle of water and pulled the dip out of the fridge that I’d made for this afternoon. I grabbed some chips and made my way back over to her. There was no point in not trying to avoid a hangover. “It’s fine… no I don’t want you to go out of your way to come get me. I’ll see you tomorrow. I love you too.” She hung up and grinned at me. “I’m all yours now.”

I swallowed dryly. Her comment was totally friendly, and nothing else, but I couldn’t help hearing sexuality drip from it as I dropped down beside her.

She reached for a bottle of water and I passed her the remote.

“Just no chick flicks.” I ordered.

She laughed softly as she flicked the TV on and found a hockey game to put on. We ate and drank in silence as we watched the game for a while.

~

It felt odd to be back here, like it was home and it felt really nice. I closed my eyes as I rested my head against his shoulder. This feels right.

My gut turned as I realized what I’d just thought.

The thing was that it was the truth. Sitting here, having a whisky and some chips with Jake felt right. I swallowed dryly as I pulled away from him. I couldn’t help but think of what the girl in the wedding dress store said to me when we were in there. About the way he looked at me when I walked out of the dressing room.

My heart skipped a beat. My mouth went dry despite the bottle of water I’d pretty much drained a couple seconds ago.

He turned to look at me. My heart skipped again, this time my pulse picked up, racing faster and faster as our eyes locked.

“Jake…”

“Yes?”

I swallowed dryly. When I’d first met him I’d had a crush on him, that was why I hung out with him at first but then as our friendship grew, it and it had turned into something so much more. It had turned into something I’d never wanted to lose.

Now, now it was like I was 7 again and seeing him for the first time. My first crush, my first best friend…. I licked my dry lips as I leaned closer to him. I knew I shouldn’t. I knew it wasn’t the right thing to do, I was about to be married to another man. A wedding I wasn’t excited for.

When Jake looked at me, all that excitement I should be feeling for the wedding boiled up in me.

Before I even realized what I was doing my lips were touching his.

Soft, warm, welcoming. I didn’t dare move as I realized what I’d just done.

His warm hands touched the small of my back, pulling me closer to him. My eyes opened to see his locked on me. Neither of us moved for what felt like ages.

I swallowed dryly and pulled away. “Sorry.” I looked down, my cheeks burning.

How could I have just done that? To Jack and to Chris.

“Nat.” He barely spoke my name. “I…”

I pushed away from him, trying to put as much distance between us as I could. His fingers curled around my wrist and pulled me closer to him. Our lips crashing together again.

A soft moan escaped me as his teeth grazed my lower lip. My eyes fluttered back for a fraction of a second. This was wrong.

I pulled away from him. This time he let me push myself off the couch and put as much distance between us as I could.

I padded to the bathroom, closed the door, locked it and let out a deep breath leaning against the door. Guilt overwhelmed me. For the kiss and because of the feelings the kiss had given me. The feelings I was supposed to have about my wedding.

“Nat?” He knocked softly on the door. “Are you okay?”

No.

Chapter 4

No I was not okay. I’d just kissed my best friend. And it had reminded me why I’d had a crush on him to begin with. I swallowed dryly.

“Nat?” He knocked on the door again.

“I’m not even excited.” I blurted out before realizing it.

“What.”

I let out a deep breath resting my head against the door. “I’m not even excited for the wedding.”

“You’re just nervous.”

“I…” No. that’s not what it was, was it?

Chris was an amazing guy, everyone kept telling me that and I knew they were right, but… but when I thought of someone I wanted to spend the rest of my life with… I knew Chris was a good choice. I just wasn’t sure he was my choice.

“Jake…” I swallowed dryly. “When I kissed you.”

“Don’t worry, I get it. It was the whisky talking.”

“I don’t think it was.”

Clearly he didn’t see where I’d been about to go with this. I swallowed dryly and pushed myself to my feet. My fingers curled around the handle as I unlocked the door and opened it to face him.

He stared at me, his mouth hanging open.

“I… I don’t think it was just the whisky talking when I kissed you. I… I think… I don’t think I can marry Chris.”

“Why?”

“Because I think I’m meant to be with someone else.”

I was getting used to saying things before even realizing I was thinking them.

My cheeks burned as he stared at me. “Natalie… What do you mean?”

“You, Jake.”

He stared at me processing my words. “Are… are you sure? You’ve probably just got cold feet or something.”

“No, I don’t have cold feet. I know I don’t.”

How hadn’t I seen it before? It had been years and I was just realizing it.

I stepped towards him.

“So… what now?” He still sounded like he was trying to process everything.

“Now… now we spend the night together, and tomorrow I’ll have to figure out how to break it to Chris that I… we shouldn’t be together….” It wouldn’t be fair to him if we got married, but that didn’t mean I was looking forward to having to tell him about it.  He nodded weakly.

“I can come with you if you like.”

“No.” I shook my head. “This is something I have to do myself.”

I closed the distance between us, my arms wrapping around his neck as I pulled him into a hug. His arms wrapped around my hips, keeping me as close to him as he could get me. His lips touched my neck softly.

A moan passed through my lips. He pulled away from me. “Nat…”

“I want to.”

Those words didn’t shock me. They should have but they didn’t. I pulled away from him and reached for his hand as he stared at me. I gave him a soft grin, waiting to see if this was what he wanted too.  He pulled me towards him, another soft kiss then he guided the way towards the bedroom.

I’d been in his bedroom loads of times before, but this time my heart was racing as I flicked on the light behind us and he pulled me over to the bed.  I gasped as he pulled me down onto the bed, his fingers fumbling with the hem of my shirt. I giggled slapping his hands away from me and grabbing the shirt myself.

It landed somewhere on the floor behind me, I couldn’t say I cared much to be honest. I straddled his hips. My eyes locked on him as I lowered myself to his neck. My teeth grazed his skin lightly.

Jake gasped, his fingers digging into my skin as his hands trailed their way down my body. Lower and lower.

Smack.

It was my turn to gasp.

My butt stung, though not in a bad way, as he pulled his hand away from me. I grinned, my lips touching his for a fraction of a second. “Again.” I almost begged.

His hand came down again. Smack.

I moaned biting my lower lip. He rolled me off of him. “Take your pants off.” He ordered.

I raised an eyebrow. I’d never seen this side of my best friend before, but I had to admit I liked it. I pushed myself off the bed and unhooked my jeans. My eyes locked on him as I pushed the denim lower and lower.

Jake’s eyes locked on my body, burning with lust. He stood up and came over to me as my jeans touched the floor and I slipped my ankles out of them. I stepped towards him, reaching for his shirt. He let me pull it off him in a matter of seconds. My hands traced over every inch of muscle in his chest. My mouth went dry.

His fingers tangled into my hair as he pulled me close to him. I let out a soft moan as his lips touched mine, trailed their way along my jawline and down my neck. His hot breath touched my earlobe without me realizing he’d moved. “I want to dominate you.” He whispered.

His words sent a shiver down my spine. This was something I’d never tried before. Judging by his reaction he could tell. He pulled away and placed a gentle kiss on my lips. “I promise, I won’t hurt you. And if you want me to stop just say stop.”

I nodded, not trusting my voice. He spun me around to face the bed and bent me over it as he pressed himself against my body. I was sure I could feel his cock pressing against his jeans as he spread my legs.

“Tell me if I hurt you. I promise I’ll be gentle.”

Again, I nodded not trusting my voice.

Smack.

I gasped arching. Pleasure and pain surged through my body as his hand rubbed the place he’d just spanked me.

His fingers tangled into my hair, pulling gently. Smack. I let out a soft moan. Smack. My moans grew louder. Smack.

My heart raced faster and faster with every spank. My body burned with desire and my pussy ached to have him inside me. Smack.

I cried out in pleasure.

Then it all stopped. He was still pressed against me but he stopped spanking me. I turned to look at him just as I felt his finger push past my panties and into me. I gasped, my eyes rolling back.

“Oh fuck,” I moaned.

“Fuck, Nat you’re so wet.”

“Thanks to you.” Our eyes locked. “I want you inside me, Jake.”

His finger slipped out of me. “Stay like that.” He let go of my hair and I watched as he unbuttoned his jeans and they slid down his legs. I swallowed dryly staring as his thick cock sprang forward. I never would have pegged my best friend to be the type who didn’t wear boxers. He kicked his pants out of the way and reached for the bedside table. He grabbed a condom, tore the wrapper and slipped it over his full length.

My heart raced as I watched him come over to me. His fingers tangled into my hair again as I felt his head against my pussy.

“Do you like it rough, Nat?”

“Yes.” I almost moaned as he pushed into me. Pleasure and pain overwhelmed my body. I was thankful to be leaning against the bed, otherwise I wasn’t sure my legs would have supported me. I cried out in pleasure as he slipped out of me then pushed back in.

I moaned louder as he came faster and faster. My fingers dug into the sheets as my eyes rolled back. I could already feel myself getting so close. His free hand traced up the innermost part of my thigh sending a shiver of pleasure down my spine. My eyes rolled back as everything went a fuzzy white.

Faster and harder. I gasped as I felt his hand come down against my bare ass again. I cried out in pleasure as he thrust into me harder and harder.

“Oh fuck, I’m so close.” I moaned.

“Cum for me Nat.” His voice was thick with lust as he slammed into me. I gasped, my toes curling as pleasure overwhelmed my body. My hips jerked as Jake thrust into me letting out a grunt of pleasure. I cried out, everything going hazy as pleasure overwhelmed my body in waves and waves. Each as strong as the last. My knees buckled and if it weren’t for the bed holding me up I’d be on the floor. Another wave of pleasure, still just as strong, then another. I cried out.

He pulled my hair gently as he slammed into me. Another wave of pleasure, this time softer, then the next softer than the last.

Finally, I forced my eyes open, blinked a couple times to adjust to the light and turned to see my best friend- in a whole new light.

He gave me a smile as he pulled out of me, then looked down.

“Fuck.” He breathed softly. Before I had a chance to look I felt something sticky touch my inner thigh my heart dropped into my stomach. The condom had broken.

“I guess we got a little too rough.” I gave him a weak smile.

Chapter 5

I already had the dress.

I know, I know, it’s tacky but come on- my fiancé picked it out how could I not wear it? Plus I was kinda in love with it.

We just had to wait a little longer.

I ordered it before Chris and I ended things which meant it was before I realized I was in love with Jack, and in turn before I realized I was pregnant.

So now, the wedding was on hold. It was probably for the best anyway. I didn’t want people to think we were jumping into it too fast, even though a lot of people were already saying we were.

Gail beamed. I knew she’d love the idea of me being her daughter in law. She’d already started planning everything out and you know what? I’d planned a wedding before. I wasn’t looking forward to it and I was more than willing to let someone help.

“If we have it three months after you should be fine.” Gail looked down at me. “You’re hardly big at all and you’re already almost due. You shouldn’t have any trouble losing the baby weight enough to be able to fit into that gorgeous dress of yours.”

I knew it might be hard to get back into shape before the wedding if it was too soon after the birth but I didn’t want to wait.

I turned towards the door as I heard it open. Jack gave me a soft grin as he came towards me. “Chocolate covered blueberries, just like you asked.” He placed three bags in front of me. Maybe a little extreme, but good to know he was prepared.

“Thank you.” I beamed as I tore into them. “Three months after will give us lots of time.” I turned my attention back to my soon to be mother in law.

She beamed. “Oh this is perfect, just perfect.” She jumped to her feet. “I’ll leave you two alone to talk about the details. You just call me if you need anything. No matter what time it is.”

Gail had been wonderful throughout the entire thing. She didn’t seem surprised when we told her we were dating. My mother on the other hand had been crushed when I told her Chris and I had ended things. She’d been unwilling to hear reason and there was no way in hell I was going to tell her why we ended things.

But when I had to tell everyone about the baby my mom wasn’t surprised. To my amazement she was happy, more than happy.  Maybe because I was having a baby or maybe because I’d found the perfect someone I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. I wasn’t sure either way but I was sure that my mom was fully on board with the wedding and that was what mattered to me- plus Jake’s family had been wonderful to deal with. They were so supportive and his sisters and I got along great.

I hadn’t seen Chris around in a while, we didn’t speak any more but we did see each other at the market a few weeks back. He was with a new girl, someone I’d never seen before, and despite seeing me and Jake together he actually looked happy. And he didn’t look surprised.

I guess no one was really, except me.

The End

Doctor May I?: A BWWM Medical Romance

Chapter One

“Move damn you!” Kira Jacobson cursed as she lugged one big box after another into the elevator of her building. She wasn’t sure if she was cursing the delivery guy for refusing to bring them to her apartment like he was supposed to, or herself for buying all this crap. Unfortunately it wasn’t crap and she did in fact need it all. Now she just needed to get it all into the elevator car before someone complained.

She stood and turned to get the final box and promptly crashed into a big wall of muscle that smelled like oranges, sandalwood and disinfectant. “Oh shit! Sorry!” She looked up and groaned inwardly. “Dr. Masters, my bad.”

She stared up at him defiantly as his handsome features morphed into annoyance. “Kira.” She skated around him for her box and heard the telltale rumble of the elevator’s motor.

“Dammit Kyle, hold the elevator!” Goodness the man was as infuriating as he was fine. And that was saying something because Kyle Masters was delicious with a capital ‘D’. And an asshole with a capital ‘A’, she reminded her libido. The doors slid open again and she pushed the big box inside, releasing a long sigh when it cleared the doors. A glance at Kyle showed—big surprise—a scowl marring his beautiful face. “Handsome bastard,” she grumbled to herself.

A smug smirk appeared on his face at her words but he said nothing. Kyle stared straight ahead hoping to get out of his latest encounter with Kira with minimal interaction. The woman could talk and dammit if she didn’t smell like the sweetest dessert he’d ever tasted. The doors opened and before he could step off she reached across him to hold the doors. “Kira,” he said by way of a farewell. When she grunted in reply, he smiled to himself and closed the door to more of her muttered curses.

The string of curses continued until Kira found herself alternatively pushing and carrying the biggest box, which contained her stand mixer. The box was almost as wide as her wingspan which meant she spent a lot of time pushing it down the hall. She groaned when she heard the door at the end of the hall open, the only door other than hers down this hall. “Oh great, what now?”

Kyle said nothing as he stalked over to her, looked down at Kira and  picked her up to set her aside. Her gasp caught his attention for a moment but he willed his body to ignore the flare of desire in her eyes and turned to pick up the box.

Kira watched the way his muscles bunched under his plain white t-shirt and the way his muscles flexed beneath those sinfully tight jeans. He was certainly one good looking jerk, and he knew how to rock a pair of jeans. She ogled his body until he turned and caught her, giving her a knowing smile. “What? I can’t even look now?”

Kyle stifled his laugh and raised the box to her attention. “Door? I don’t live here so I don’t have a key.”

She smiled. “Oh. Right. My bad.” She hurried over to him and held her breath, desperate to ignore how tasty he smelled up close. “Just sit it anywhere,” she said over her shoulder as she bent to pick up a few of the smaller boxes. When she turned she was surprised to find Kyle’s eyes glued to her backside. “Enjoying the view?”

The box landed on the table with a thud. “Like you wouldn’t believe.” Her surprised gasp made his cock harden and he was sure the look on her face was mirrored in his own.

“Good to know,” she replied and turned her back to hide the flush creeping up her body. “So, uh, thanks.”

He gave her a curt nod and walked in his lazy gait through her door. A few moments later she heard the quiet click of his door and went to work opening and unloading her boxes. She couldn’t wait to use her new kitchen toys, maybe she’d even whip up something for the sexy but frustrating Dr. Kyle Masters.

~~~

She’d done it again. That was the only thought in Kyle’s mind when he emerged from the shower two hours later to find his small dining table loaded with a plate of food, a pitcher of tea and a cake carrier. That little ninja had—somehow—snuck into his house again. To leave him food.

As frustrated as he was by her seeming ability to have nonstop access to his home, whether he wanted it or not, he really needed to eat something. He’d been at the hospital for the past 41 hours straight and his body and mind were beyond exhausted. He’d spent most of the past fifteen hours looking at scans from a pediatric patient whose cancer had returned with a vengeance. The tumor Kyle had personally removed last year had not only come back in another area, it had doubled in size. When he’d seen how far the disease had spread he’d been the one to deliver the bad news to little Mona’s parents. No matter how many times he said it, telling anyone their loved one wasn’t going to survive their illness, well it fucking sucked.

His plan when he’d finally escaped through the automatic doors of the hospital was to go home and eat some food and do absolutely nothing for the next 48 hours. Then he’d run into Kira. Kira freakin’  Jacobson who was always everywhere and looking too damned good while being there. She was holding up the elevator to his floor, their floor, with her boxes and she was making a ton of racket trying to get said boxes down the hall until he’d helped just to stop the noise.

And then while he’d been in the shower, the little sneak had left him food.

He wasn’t sure what to do about this situation if he was being honest. What single man in his right mind would turn down home cooked food—gourmet home cooked food—made by a sexy woman with full pink lips, honey brown skin and legs that caused more than one inappropriate fantasy? Kyle was many things, but he wasn’t strong enough to return a thick medium-rare steak, mashed potatoes with butter and dill, fresh green beans and devil’s food cake with some type of coffee frosting. Nope, not that strong.

So he grabbed silverware and a glass, poured some tea and enjoyed the best meal he’d had all week while watching a standup comedy special.

Two hours later his stomach was full of too many slices of cake and a meal so delicious he was considering asking for seconds. He stood outside of Kira’s door and debated his options. He could just set the dishes on her welcome mat, knock and lock himself in his apartment to avoid her. It was the coward’s way out but he was seriously considering it. Or he could man up and knock so he could thank her for the food. Again.

Leaning in to listen for movement inside her apartment, he didn’t hear much until he did. The sound was crystal clear as it echoed in the cavernous open floor plan, it was the sound of a whip slapping against naked skin. A woman cried out in pleasure or pain and another slap sounded followed by a low moan. “Yes Master,” he’d heard the words clear as day. Another smack. Another moan.

Kyle planned to turn around and take the coward’s way out but his hand had other ideas and had already knocked. “Dammit,” he cursed as the door swung up to reveal Kira in a very small and very revealing scrap of black lace. “Wh-wh-what are you wearing?”

Kira’s eyes narrowed at him and her arms crossed, both plumping up her breast and intensifying her anger. “It’s called a nightgown Doctor. Are you so out of the loop you’ve never seen one?”

It was that smug smile on her face that got to him. “It could have been anyone at your door.” He hoped like hell she wasn’t expecting company dressed like that and he immediately kicked himself for the thought. Kira didn’t owe him anything. She wasn’t his. Not yet.

“It was anyone,” she raised an eyebrow at him, challenging him. “Besides who would it have been other than you?”

Other than me? He wasn’t sure what she meant by that and he was less sure he wanted to risk finding out by asking. “So it’s okay for me to see you basically naked?”

She shrugged and turned to go back inside. Kyle followed with her dishes in hand. “It isn’t okay or not okay, Kyle. It just is. Besides you hate me so I’d say I’m pretty safe.”

Those words kicked him straight in the gut. “I don’t hate you Kira.”

She didn’t respond right away and he stood staring at her back and releasing a choking sound when she bent over her computer to tap a few keys. She was clearly wearing a thong and her round brown cheeks were playing peekaboo under the barely there gown. Finally, sweet mercy finally, she turned around. “Could’ve fooled me, Dr. Masters.”

His dick twitched at the breathy way she called him Dr. Masters and his jaw clenched to suppress his groan. “Thanks for the food, it was incredible.”

She turned and beamed at him, the compliment and the smile highlighting her beauty in a way he hadn’t seen before. She fiddled in the kitchen and emerged a moment later with two glasses and a bottle of clear liquid. “Let’s toast then,” she lifted her full shot glass in the air, “to not being hated,” she smiled and knocked the drink back, sucking on a lime wedge while Kyle stared on.

“To not having to cook,” he smiled brightly and choked back the shot. “Tequila, really?”

She shrugged. “I like it.” She stiffened when the sounds of leather smacking against skin played loudly in the quiet. “Shit,” she scrambled over to pause the video when she heard a low groan behind her. “Sorry. Work.”

“Work?”

A lazy grin crossed her face at the flush of his cheeks and the desire in his eyes. “Yep. Work.” She could tell him she edited, created and maintained websites for several adult film companies but it would be so much more fun if he asked.

Eyebrows scrunched in confusion, Kyle leaned forward. “I thought you worked on computers?”

“Well I’m not a repairman.”

“Obviously,” he said on a growl, giving her body a slow perusal. “So?”

“So, what?” She crossed her arms and leaned back so he’d have a clear few of miles and miles of golden legs on display.

“So what. Do. You. Do?”

“Oh,” she shrugged, “I’m a webmaster and editor for Sticky Wet Productions and Bound & Gagged Videos.”

There was nothing else that would have shocked him more than her answer. “I see.”

Kira filled up both their glasses again. “Bottoms up.” She finished hers and stared at him closely before saying, “Want to see the latest video? I just finished the free clip.”

Say no, say no, say no. “Sure.” If Kyle could have kicked his own ass at that moment, he would have.

Chapter Two

What in the hell was I thinking? This seemed to be the popular refrain playing in Kira’s mind even two days after the most awkward encounter known to mankind. What had possessed her to invite Kyle, Dr. Masters, of all people to watch the fetish clip she’d just finished was anybody’s guess. Why he’d agreed was still a mystery to her. But he had. So they sat for three excruciating minutes and twenty-eight mortifying seconds watching the gorgeous actress with the sultry voice take the leather strap with a smile and a moan.

Thighs clenched tightly to suppress the arousal roaring through her body, she tried to tune out the video but the sounds weren’t so easy to ignore. The slap of leather against skin, the long low moans, the masculine grunts all served to ratchet up her desire to unbearable levels. She cringed even today, thinking about the moan that escaped and the scorching look of desire from Kyle that had nearly laid her flat.

“I guess I did a better job than I thought,” she was going for glib but failed miserably. Her weak smile a dead giveaway.

Kyle swallowed visibly, “Yeah, it’s um, it’s a good clip.”

She felt her chest rise and fall in shallow breaths, knew her pupils dilated with the arousal she felt pulsing between her legs. “Yeah. Thanks.” Her dark brown eyes were glued to his dark green ones, no one moving or saying a word as their unspoken desire swirled through them and around the apartment as the slaps and moans continued.

It was one of the most awkward and sexually tense moments she had ever experienced. Kira wasn’t quite sure what had come over her but the way those piercing green eyes took in her beaded nipples and shallow breathing and the way his wet hair clung to his neck was more than her poor neglected libido could handle. Even two days later she wanted to plead insanity for the way she attacked Kyle with her mouth, her body. She broke the sensual staring contest by sliding her body over his until her aching center hugged tight to his surprisingly impressive erection. She leaned in until he closed the gap and attached his mouth to hers. But damn the man could kiss like nobody’s business!

Before she could pull back and regain her senses Kyle’s big hands were tightly gripping her hips and pressing her hard and deep against the long hard evidence of his own arousal, making her cry out with the pleasure of his big body. And then his tongue, goodness gracious that man’s tongue ought to be registered as a lethal weapon. That sweet tongue invaded her mouth better than any occupying army, making her own tongue and body surrender to his dominance. Then her body, her poor turned on traitorous body, began grinding against his sinful body like it was her only purpose in life. Her blood burned like liquid fire through her veins, his big hands squeezing her hips and ass, all brought her closer and closer to climax. And then he groaned and the spell was broken. With a hazy stare she looked into his eyes when he pulled away and saw regret, passion and desire as well but mostly regret and that she couldn’t handle.

Kira hopped off his lap as though she were on fire in an altogether different way and ran a shaky hand through her short hair, making it stand on end. “So yeah, that…happened.” Eyes closed she slowly paced until her heart hammered less and less and then turned to him again. “Look don’t worry about it, okay? It was bound to happen.”

“Was it,” she could see the skepticism in his stare.

“Sure, why not? We’re both reasonably attractive people. And the depth of passion between us could easily translate into sexual passion.”

“Passion?”

She shrugged and poured herself another shot. “Yeah, I mean you hate me and I find you arrogant so with all that, emotion, it easily could come out the way it just did.” She hoped he would accept her explanation without question but of course he was much too arrogant for that.

“I thought we went over this, I don’t hate you.”

With a dismissive wave she said, “Okay you find me annoying. Whatever. I saw the regret Kyle and I’m telling you, don’t worry about it.”

Kyle stood and stalked her until she was backed against the wall his big body cocooning her in his heat. One hand cupped her face while the other grabbed her hips and pulled them to his body. “You’re wrong Kira. The only thing annoying about you is how much I want you and your sweet little body. The only thing I hate is that fucking my neighbor could make my life damned complicated.” His lips skimmed her jaw, her neck. “But make no mistake,” his hand moved from her hip to cup her breast and run a thumb over her hardened nipple, “I have no regrets other than the fact that I’m not inside you right this minute. I am done giving a fuck about complications, though. That’s how bad I want you.” He gave her one last, scorching kiss that made her weak in the knees, literally weak in the knees.

She watched him straighten then adjust himself, mouth open in shock at his words. His kiss. She was still using the wall to hold her up when he opened the door and turned to her with a look so hot she was pretty sure her panties went up in flames.

“And Kira, I intend to have you.”

Yep panties definitely on fire.

~~~

Kyle hadn’t seen or heard from Kira in almost a week. A week since he’d promised to have her. A week since he’d laid eyes on those shapely legs, tasted those succulent lips or pressed against her supple body. The only evidence of her was the meals that somehow ended up—still—in his apartment while he was at work. Today he would be the aggressor.

With the next few days off from the hospital it was the perfect time to take things to the next level with his sexy neighbor. As the elevator doors opened on his floor he could smell the aroma of ginger and garlic swirling in the air. He smiled. So I’ve beat her to it today. Kyle slipped into his apartment quietly, showered quickly and waited to see how Kira found her way into his apartment.

Twenty minutes later he got his answer. Eyes wide as a key turned in the door he stayed stretched out on the sofa in nothing but a pair of grey cotton pants hanging low on his hips. He kept his gaze trained on the door as the knob turned and opened to reveal, just as he expected, Kira with an armful of food. Before he could say a word, his tongue was tied at the sight of her in small white shorts that showed off every inch of her legs, and if he wasn’t mistaken, a slice of her ass peeking out. Yep tonight’s the night. “Ah, Kira, Kira, Kira. You’ve been a naughty girl.”

She gasped, then screamed and turned towards the voice nearly dropping the food containers on the floor. “What the shit, Kyle?”

“I think that’s my line.” He chuckled when her gaze narrowed at him. His eyes were trained on the dark triangle—no panties!—between her long lean legs as she stomped to his table and slammed down several plastic containers of food. She turned to him again, arms crossed and seething. “I always wondered how you got your goodies into my apartment.” He laughed again when she looked away, guilt written all over her face.

Eyes alight with fire and turned back on him she shot back, “So you’re saying I should keep my food to myself?”

In one quick motion he was up off the couch and a breath away from her barely dressed body. “I didn’t say that,” he opened up a container, “I just wanted to know how you got in here.” He popped a lemon bar into his mouth with a smile. “Now I know.”

“Well you’re welcome,” she huffed and turned to leave but Kyle’s hand reached out and wrapped around her wrist.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

“Home, where else?”

He kicked a chair out a few feet from the table. “Sit,” he commanded while he dug through cabinets for plates. “We’re going to enjoy a meal together.”

“Why,” she looked up at him with her eyebrows twisted in confusion.

With another chair pulled out, he sat and pulled her close so his legs bracketed hers. “Because I want to eat with you. And because I know you want to see the pleasure on my face when I eat what you’re offering.” His mouth quirked up in a smile when her gaze narrowed on his double entendre, “Besides I told you I intended to have you. And I will.”

Her breath caught at his words. “Who says I want to be, uh, had?” Damn him and that panty melting smile, she thought, willing her body to cooperate.

“I do,” He leaned forward with both hands riding high on her thighs. “Tell me Kira, if I slipped a finger under these sexy shorts will I find you wet and throbbing for me?”

She swallowed and tried like hell to remain unaffected. “Of course you will, I watch porn all day, I’m always soaked. And throbbing.” He felt her feminine pride swell at the deep growl he released. Good, she wanted him to be as turned on as she was.

He laughed lightly. “What videos get you the wettest? Do you enjoy the girl on girl,” his fingers played lightly on the crease of her thigh, “Or do you prefer to watch a hard deep fucking?” One finger slipped inside her shorts and grazed lightly over where she was aching for him. “No I’ll bet the fetish videos do it for you,” he ran his finger up and down her lips, barely touching her. “You like to watch the spankings, maybe a paddle, silk ties and a blindfold?”

She groaned loud and long when that finger finally breached her lips to rub her moisture up and down the length of her pussy. “That f-f-feels good, Kyle.”

He thrust his long finger deep inside her moisture and felt her walls clench when he said, “That’s Dr. Masters to you.” He hissed and nipped her ear, “Oh you like that, do you? You’re so. Damn. Wet.”

Her breath was husky, just above a whisper. “Yes Dr. Masters.” His growl reverberated through her body, her screams drowning him out as he thrust a second finger deep inside her.

“I knew there was a dirty girl deep,” he thrust harder, “inside you.” Leaning forward, Kyle wrapped his tongue around her nipple through the thin cotton of her top. “The question is just how dirty you’ll be for me.”

No words would come, only incoherent moans and gasps pushed through her mouth as his mouth, his hands worked her over until she was sweating and screaming, begging for release. “Please, Dr. Masters, oh please!”

“That’s right dirty girl, beg me for your orgasm. Beg me to make you come all over my fingers.”

Grabbing his wrist, Kira held his hand exactly where she needed it. “What the fuck?” She’s quickly jarred from her impending orgasm when his hand left her body. Seeing the gleam in his sparkling green eyes, it all became clear to her and she stood abruptly, knocking the chair over in her haste to leave. “Right. I’ll see you later, Kyle.”

Whoa, what just happened? He stood and in two quick steps his arm banded around her waist and her back was flush against him. “Where do you think you’re going?” His grip tightened as she kicked and struggled out of his grasp. “Stop.”

His firm voice was enough to stop her movements. “Let me go.”

“Not until you tell me what just happened.” Her body twisted so she could give him a look so cold it would have stopped his heart if it wasn’t so obvious she wanted him as much as he wanted her.

“I’m not interested in your games Kyle. Either fuck me or don’t, but these games are not my thing.”

“Sweetheart I don’t play games and I intend to fuck you.” He felt her body shiver as his tongue drew a long path from the base of her neck up to that spot just behind her ear that drove her wild. “But I fuck my way. You listen to me, you do as I say. And in return I will fuck you, eat you and lick your whole body until you can’t walk straight. Got it?”

Tapping her chin in thought, Kira smirked at him. Let’s see how quickly I have my first orgasm and then we’ll talk about you being in charge.

~~~

“Okay,” she said still panting trying to catch her breath, “I’m in. You’re in charge!” Her entire body was humming at the things that man and his wicked tongue had just done to her body. If that was a preview of things to come, Kira knew she was in for one hell of a night.

Kyle was still kissing his way up her body, giving the underside of her breast extra attention when her words penetrated his lust fueled fog. “Those words are almost as good to hear as you moaning my name,” he nipped her breast and laughed when she squealed.

She could hear the dreamy sigh echo into the room and she couldn’t be bothered to give a damn because the man’s hands were magic, leaving a trail of fire as they skated up her body, stopping at her ribs, skimming over her tight buds and finally cradling her face for a kiss that started another orgasm brewing within her. He used that tongue on her again, this time inside the deep heat of her mouth and she squirmed, rubbing her body against his like a cat in heat. “Oh Dr. Masters,” she whispered when his tongue found that spot behind her ear again.

Kyle wrenched himself away from her, struggling to catch his breath. “Fuck but you taste delicious Kira! I am going to devour you, woman.”

“I can’t wait.” She could hear the husky voice but could hardly believe it was hers. And when Kyle removed his clothes to reveal a smattering of cinnamon hair on his chest and trailing down into his shorts, she felt her pussy grow wetter. He was gorgeous with his sculpted muscles and rippling abs that tapered to a narrow waist and powerful golden thighs. But hot damn when those white boxer briefs hit the floor all the air was knocked from her body. “Holy fuck Dr. Masters, you are a work of art.” Her eyes were glued to the long thick erection standing at attention, looking so tempting and tasty she licked her lips.

A painful sound came from Kyle’s direction and when she looked at him he grew harder. “Don’t worry Kira. I’ll be shoving my cock deep inside that pretty little mouth of yours very soon.” His large hand fisted his cock and he felt his dick stiffen even more at her gasp and the heated look in her eyes. “You want it, Kira? You want a taste of my cock right now?”

She nodded, mouth still open and salivating over the long flesh now coming closer and closer. Her pussy clenched when Kyle took her wrists in one hand and stuffed his cock in her mouth with the other. The only thing she could do was moan, and savor the earthy salty taste of him as he hit the back of her throat. His strokes were long and deep, and coming faster and faster until he pulled out abruptly. She whined at the emptiness of her mouth.

“Don’t worry, love, your meal isn’t over yet. I’m going to tie you up and fuck your gorgeous face until my come slides down your throat and you’re begging for more.”

She didn’t know whether she was more mortified at the strangled noise that came from her or that knowing smirk that he laid on her, so she said nothing. She just stayed on the bed and let her juices run down her thighs and ass, and onto his bed.

“Nothing to say? You better get it out while you can Kira,” he turned with several leather cuffs laid across his arm, “because your mouth is about to be too full to talk.”

She smiled at the sexy picture he made. All man, all alpha man with a body made for pleasing a woman and that lazy smile hot enough to make her want to do any and every dirty thing he commanded. “I can’t wait.”

Within a minute Kyle had Kira tied up to his bed, leather cuffs tight enough to hold her but not tight enough to hurt. “The more you struggle, the hotter it’ll be,” he told her seconds before sinking his dick deep down her throat. “Fucking heaven,” he groaned when she opened and closed her throat around him. Eyes closed and head thrown back, Kyle lost himself in her wet hot mouth, pounding in and out and enjoying the feel of her supple lips and slick tongue licking and sucking at him. His balls and spine began to tingle and as much as it would kill him he knew he needed to separate himself from her brand of torture before he came too soon. But when he tried to pull out the little minx trapped him, tightened her throat around his tip and formed a hot as fuck vortex with her tongue and lips. “Kira,” he warned and tried to pull out again but she held on to him, eager to drink him in. “Fuck it,” he said and fucked her mouth until every single seed dripped down her throat. “Ah, Kira. Sweet fucking Kira and her dirty little mouth,” he thrust one more time, deep. “That was incredible!”

“Best cock I can remember. High marks for girth, taste and enthusiasm,” she smiled.

Kyle’s laughter thundered in the quiet apartment, bringing a smile to Kira’s face. “Thanks, I think,” he climbed down her body, his big hands gripping her thighs and spreading them wide. He squeezed and he kneaded her soft flesh. “You are so wet and your pussy is glistening for me.” One finger sliced through the moisture gathering between her legs and rubbed it around until she was writhing beneath him. “How much can you take Kira?”

“Whatever you’re dishing out, doctor.” A cheeky grin split her face at the dark look on his face. “Ooh, doctor,” she moaned when two thick fingers slid deep inside her pussy. “Yes, doctor, yes!” She screamed when his thumb grazed her clit, her body bucked off the bed as much as it could.

“Tell me, sweetheart, are you feeling good?” She nodded, her gorgeous face flushed and overheated. “I’m about to make you feel even better,” he promised gruffly.

All she could do was nod as his fingers worked her body, sending her up and up, so close to the precipice only to let her fall back down unsatisfied. She gritted her teeth to keep from saying any of the obscene things on the tip of her tongue. He was doing a fantastic job keeping her dialed to nine so she would let him continue working his magic. “Oh,” She squealed in surprise and delight when he spread her juices down her opening and around that tight forbidden bud.

“Relax Kira, just relax,” he commanded as he eased one finger in her ass, slowly inching it in while she gasped and squirmed under him. “Just relax honey,” he soothed when the first knuckle breached her.

“Kyle!” Her breaths came in quick, panic and nerves competing within her. “Ah,” she hissed and her body slowly began to relax, to allow the pleasure to overtake her. “Yes.”

He looked down at her and she looked like a goddess with her black strands standing up, her lips still swollen from his cock, eyes closed in naked abandon as her body squirmed in pleasure or discomfort, she hadn’t quite figured it out yet. But she would, and soon.

She watched him climb down her body and she knew he was about to put those divine lips to work again. “Dr. Masters,” she whimpered right as his tongue pulled her clit into his mouth. She felt satisfied. And full. So fucking full. His finger slid in out and out of her ass and it felt amazing, more than she could have ever imagined and two fingers were sunk deep in her pussy thrusting quickly, bringing her closer to climax. And his tongue, his sweet hot tongue was sucking and licking and biting her clit, her lips. It was the sweetest kind of torture and she was almost there. “Fuck Dr. Masters that feels so good.” She smiled when his pace picked up and before she could utter another smart ass remark she was falling apart. “Kyle!”

“Yes Kira?” That lazy smirk nearly undid her all over again.

“That was delicious, utterly and supremely spectacular,” she knew she had a big cheesy grin on her face but she’d never felt so good, so boneless. “But Dr. Masters, I need you inside me. Deep inside me.”

He growled from deep in his throat and laid the length of his body over hers. Muscular arms bracketed her head, green eyes bore into her as though he could see straight to her soul and he smiled, that smile that made her pussy clench and in one thrust he was buried deep inside her. That damn lazy smirk flashed again, “Deep enough?”

“I’ll need a thorough analysis of your strokes to make a final determination,” she pulled him deeper and he moaned in her ear.

“Demon woman,” he muttered and then he gave her the thorough analysis she needed.

Chapter Three

“Dr. Masters, do you have a minute?”

If one more resident or nurse stopped him from leaving the hospital he was pretty sure there would be a crime spree in the lobby. “What can I do for you Dr. Janik?”

The blond intern fluffed her hair and batted her eyelashes as she briefed him on young Mona’s condition. “Her BP is a little low but she appears to be stable. Do you want me to call you if anything changes?”

He groaned inwardly at her attempts to get closer to him. “No. Dr. Munson is on duty tonight, contact him. Good night.”

He ignored any further attempts at conversation and he was out of the hospital and in his car in under a minute. Home sweet home. More than ready to go home and clean the hospital stink off after another forty-eight hour shift, he drove faster than he should have to get home. But more than that he was ready to eat some of Kira’s home cooking and then some of Kira. He smiled thinking of the past few weeks with the dynamic beauty. She definitely wasn’t like any of the women in his past. She was bold, passionate, funny and she was very adventurous in the bedroom.

The craziest part was that they spent as much time on the couch watching TV or eating out as they did in bed. Or in the shower, on the sofa, kitchen counter and that one time out on the balcony. She was easy to be with and fun to be around. He didn’t feel any pressure with her, which he needed because his job was nonstop pressure. She didn’t ask for more than he could give her, hell she never really asked anything of him. That thought made him frown because she never had. Never asked if she’d see him again or if he was coming over for dinner. She just went with the flow.

It was different but he liked it. Hell she was different and he liked her.

A lot.

When he opened his door his senses were assaulted with the smells of garlic, basil and fresh tomatoes. “Do I smell prosciutto?” Kira looked up from her laptop, where more sex noises sounded and smiled.

“Yep. Homemade pizzas,” she rolled her eyes, “the dough took forever to rise.”

He stood and waited for her to skip over to him, maybe plant a kiss on him. Something. Anything. Aren’t you acting like a woman all of a sudden? He frowned and shook off the thought. He was happy with the way things were, glad she wasn’t pushing for more. The sex was great and she was easy to be with, and that’s all that mattered. Yeah keep telling yourself that, doc. “I’m going to take a shower.”

Eyes wide in surprise at his gruff tone, Kira nodded and turned back to her work.

Twenty minutes later he emerged from his bedroom, freshly showered in comfortable drawstring pants and a fitted white t-shirt. He was feeling more relaxed and better about everything, having rationalized away his brief moment of hysteria by blaming his sex addled brain. “So how long until dinner,” he asked.

She was still bent over her laptop only now she was at the table. “About ten minutes,” she answered without looking up.

Okay so she was a little upset. He could handle it and make it better. “I’m sorry about earlier.”

She smiled but it didn’t reach her eyes. “Don’t worry about it Kyle. I should’ve asked if it was alright. Now I know.” Her gaze didn’t linger, it just went right back to whatever was on her computer screen.

He crossed his arms, now frustrated. This was exactly why he didn’t do relationships. Women were crazy, unpredictable. She could just say she was mad but that would be too simple. Dismissing the idea with a shrug, he grabbed a beer and settled in front of the TV. A few minutes later he could hear Kira moving in the kitchen and he knew she’d be next to him on the sofa soon. They would eat, cuddle and hopefully get naked. “Smells good,” he yelled over the TV but she said nothing. Hm.

“Here you go,” she sat a plate with several slices of pizza in front of him. “So look, I’m gonna head home now. I’ll talk to you tomorrow.”

“Why the hell are you leaving?” She looked confused by his anger and he tried to rein it in a bit. Why was he so upset?

“Because it’s obvious you need some space and this is your apartment so I’m leaving.”

“I said I was sorry! Dammit!” She flinched at his words and that made him feel like the worst kind of asshole. “Sorry,” he said again, this time quieter.

“It’s fine Kyle, I get it. I need more alone time than most so don’t even think about it. I’m sorry for barging in.” She reached out and caressed his cheek before turning to leave.

“Don’t go, Kira. Stay, please.”

~~~

She didn’t want to go but she didn’t think she should stay. It was obvious Kyle didn’t want her around by his cold greeting so she didn’t know why he was pushing it. Heaven help her but dammit she wanted to stay, wanted to eat homemade pizza and watch bad crime shows. She wanted to sleep as she had the past few weeks, with his big arms wrapped around her. “Okay I’ll stay,” she said softly.

Kyle swore at himself inwardly for putting that sadness in her eyes. Pulling her in close he kissed her forehead, her nose and then her lips. “Thanks for dinner tonight. I’m sorry about earlier, the past two days have been long and awful. Plus,” he smiled and laid another kiss on her mouth, “you weren’t in my bed to help me sleep.”

Fucking charmer, she smiled up at him and kissed his neck. “It’s fine,” she slipped out of his arms to get her own dinner. Get a hold of yourself girl, it’s nothing. This is just sex, nothing more so don’t go getting your feelings hurt. This wasn’t the first time she had to remind herself to check her emotions over the past few weeks and she didn’t think it would be the last. Kyle was arrogant and bossy and the epitome of an alpha male but he was also sweet and kind and caring, funny and sexy. Most of all he was a good man, dammit. That made it hard to keep her feelings on the surface, casual. Uninvolved.

He didn’t make it easy, either. He’d made her breakfast in bed last Sunday, sent flowers with dirty notes several times last week and just yesterday a teddy bear wearing leather and lace lingerie arrived on her doorstep. He really was the sweetest man, despite his arrogance and bossiness, she smiled.

“Hey you coming? Criminal Minds is starting.”

She shook her head and went to claim her seat on the sofa next to her man. For now.

Several hours later Kira lay in bed with Kyle’s arms wrapped tight around her, his breath softly fanning her hair. After dinner they’d made love three times, once in front of the BAU, once in the shower and twice in bed. Okay so four times, she smiled to herself. Then her smile sobered, she had happily spent too many nights like this. In his arms. At her place or his. This casual thing was feeling a lot less casual and Kira was pretty damn sure she was in love with the big domineering alpha. Shit.

This was, without a doubt, the dumbest thing she had ever done.

His phone vibrated on the nightstand closest to her and she leaned over to check the display. It was the hospital. “Kyle, wake up.” She shook him and spoke softly so as not to jar him from his sleep. “Kyle,” she whispered and shook him a bit harder this time. The phone buzzed again. “Dr. Masters,” she said in a seductive whisper.

“Yes Kira,” he groaned still more asleep than awake.

“The hospital has called your phone two times. I think maybe you need to get it.” She had never seen him move so fast. In one swift motion he was up off the bed and on the phone, pacing the foot of the bed.

“Goddammit!” He tossed the phone on the bed with more force than necessary. “I have to go to the hospital.”

She nodded and looked around the room for her clothes. “Sure. I’ll go make you coffee and then head home.” She tried not to take it personally when he ignored her and shut the bathroom door behind him. Obviously something terrible happened so she would ignore the twisting in her chest. He emerged from the bedroom dressed in dark jeans and a grey sweater, hair wet and looking like the best fantasy she ever had. “Here you go,” she handed him the coffee. “Can I do anything else?”

He shook his head. “You’ve done enough.”

She was taken aback, “Excuse me?”

He turned to face her, anger simmering all over his face. “You heard me, dammit. Ever since I met you I can’t focus on anything. I can’t concentrate because I’m always fucking thinking about you! Wondering what you’re doing, what you’re wearing and what sinful delights you have in store for me when I get home.”

If he didn’t sound so dejected about it, she would think that was the sweetest thing she’d ever heard. As it stood now, her heart was breaking into a billion tiny pieces. “I see.”

“Do you Kira, do you see? Do you know how dangerous it is that I can’t think about anything but you all day, every single goddamn day?” Raking both hands through wet hair, she could have cried at the heartbreaking look on his face. “Mona is probably going to die tonight and it’s all because I couldn’t stop thinking about you long enough to help her.”

Tears streamed silently down her face, nothing but her strong will keeping the sobs she knew were coming, at bay. She went to retrieve her clothes and returned fully dressed. Tears continued to stream but she said nothing as she gathered what she could. She’d get the rest once he’d gone. “I’m sorry about your patient Kyle and I’m sorry being with me was such a hardship for you.” She hoisted her laptop bag over her shoulder. “Don’t worry it wasn’t easy for me either. The last thing I ever wanted was to fall in love with a man like you. I hope your patient is okay, I really do.” The door clicked softly behind her.

Inside her apartment she finally let the sobs take over. May as well get the mourning over with.

Chapter Four

It was official. Kyle Masters was an asshole. He couldn’t deny it if he wanted to, which he didn’t. The past three days at the hospital had been the most excruciating seventy two hours of his life. He alternated between sitting at Mona’s bedside while her small body began to shut down, reading the newest journal articles for a Hail Mary that would save her and trying like hell to forget the look on Kira’s face as she walked out of his apartment. None of it had worked. In Mona’s room he listened to the sound of her mother’s endless crying, there was nothing to be done for any type of cancer as widespread as was in his patient and fuck, everything made him think about Kira.

What in the hell was I thinking? He couldn’t explain why he’d gone off on Kira the way he had or why she’d taken it. But then he knew why, it was one of the last things she’d said to him. She loved him. He couldn’t believe it and he’d fucked it up before it could ever become anything. He could try to fix it but the flowers he’d sent yesterday had been diverted to Mona’s room anonymously. She hadn’t answered any of his calls and he missed her like crazy, dammit.

He smiled knowing he wouldn’t have to wait much longer. The elevator was stopped to let Mrs. Mercer off on the third floor and in a few moments he would be home. Where Kira was. He would shower and apologize, explain the stress and helplessness he felt over Mona. She would understand. She had to.

Inside his apartment his face brightened at the sight of several covered dishes on the table. That had to be a good sign, so did the plastic containers in his fridge. Kira wouldn’t make him food if she was angry. The slow smile he wore quickly faded when he entered the bedroom. Everything was gone. Her phone dock on the nightstand was gone, her bright green turtle slippers were no longer peeking from underneath the bed and in the bathroom her shower gel, toothbrush and fluffy red towels were missing. They were there when he left and now they were gone.

She was gone.

He couldn’t figure it out. Why would she remove all her belongings yet still make him food? She loves you, you idiot. But if she still loved him there was still a chance, right? Women didn’t fall out of love that quickly. Did they?

He needed a plan and during his fifteen minute shower he’d gone over several plans and discarded them all. Kira wouldn’t appreciate false sentiment but he needed a grand gesture. By the time he reached the kitchen he was still kicking around ideas but none were inspired. When he caught sight of the hot pink sticky note next to fudge pecan bars, his heart sank. The apartment key was there, sitting on the table like it belonged there. He still hadn’t figured out how she’d gotten it and she’d given it back. He picked up the note hoping for a sign, for anything really. But the note had a lopsided heart drawn on it and the letter K.

~~~

Kira was a mess. She was tired, she was brokenhearted and she was pissed as hell. It was all Kyle’s fault. Stupid, sexy, arrogant, rotten Kyle Masters. Yep, it was all his fault and she’d be over him soon. Very soon. She hadn’t seen him since three days ago when she left his apartment and that was fine with her. It broke her heart, but it was also fine with her. Just fine.

Just to make sure she worked with her headphones on so she would hear or be tempted to answer if he knocked. He didn’t. Of course he didn’t, he’d made his feelings very clear. She would respect his feelings and hope like hell she didn’t run into him ever again.

She tiptoed down the hall hoping to avoid making a sound, just in case Kyle was home. Inside her apartment she closed the door and leaned on it, eyes closed in gratitude she’d made it another day without seeing the man who had broken her heart.

“Avoiding someone?”

She screamed at the top of her lungs and threw her favorite Buddha statue in the direction of the voice. “I’m calling the police,” she announced as she pulled out her phone and opened the door.

“Kira it’s me.”

Kyle. “What are you doing in here?”

He stood with that lazy smile on his gorgeous face. “I figured turnabout was fair play, so here I am.”

“Good. Great. Well done. Goodbye,” she opened the door further until the light from the hallway filtered in.

“I’m afraid I can’t do that yet. I need to talk to you Kira, please.”

The ‘please’ had nearly undone her resolve but she was made of stronger stuff. “It seems to me we’ve both said all there was to say.” She opened the door wider, a clue if ever there was one.

Kyle stomped over to her and slammed the door shot, throwing the locks. “I’m not going any damn where until you listen so put your pretty little ass in a seat before I spank it.”

“Fine,” she grumbled and took a seat at her desk. “Talk.” She watched his large sexy body move with feline grace back and forth across her hardwood floor. He was so good looking it hurt her heart to look at him.

“Kira I’m so sorry. Really I am. I had no right to blame Mona’s situation on you. I didn’t mean any of it, I was just stressed out and feeling helpless.” He stopped pacing and looked at her. “I miss you Kira,” he dropped to his knees and laid his head in her lap. “God I missed you so fucking much. These past few days have been terrible without you. I can’t think or sleep without you babe. You invade my dreams and honestly, it’s been the best part of my day for the past few days.”

A few tears rolled down her cheeks at his sweet words. “Kyle.”

“Just tell me it’s not too late for us. Tell me there’s hope for us, that you still love me.”

She ran her fingers through his mussed russet waves, back and forth while his head lay buried in her lap. “How’s Mona?” He shook his head and a few more tears fell, this time for him and for the parents of that poor little girl. “Oh Kyle, I’m so sorry.”

“Me too.”

“It’s not too late,” she whispered.

His head whipped up and he fought the smile threatening to split his handsome face. “You mean it?” She nodded a small smile on her face. “You still love me?”

“Of course I do, you big idiot.” She smiled down at him, the tall, well-built muscular doctor who’d stolen her heart. “I love you, Kyle. With all of my heart and all that I am.”

Head dipped in relief, he tightened his grip on her hips and pulled her closer. “Good. I love you too Kira, so fucking much. With my whole heart. If you let me, I’m going to love you as best as I can for as long as I can.” He captured her mouth in a slow sweet kiss that quickly grew hotter and hotter.

She cupped his head in her hands. “I look forward to seeing what it’s like to have you love me. Dr. Masters.”

“Oh and you will. I’m going to love you in the bed, on the counter, at the dinner table, in the shower. The elevator,” he scooped her up into his arms, laughing when she shrieked in surprise. “And soon Kira, I’m going to love you as my wife.”

She wrapped her arms tightly around his neck. “Oh Kyle I want that too, I love you so much!”

“How much?”

She stripped off her clothes and laid on the bed. “Enough to let you be in charge. Forever”

The growl he released was primal. “Damn I love you.”

The End

A Sweet Kind of Ride: A BWWM Biker Romance

Chapter One

Cassandra Jackson drove her dark pink mini cooper down the desolate highway on the way to her new home.  It was just after midnight, and the countryside was dark as pitch.  As she drove she sent up a silent prayer that a deer wouldn’t jump out in front of her ending its life and quite possibly hers before she got that fresh start she’d longed for.  Her mini, as cute as it was, certainly was no match for a 200 lb. beast, ever. It was time to start anew in a new town, new home, new friends, and a get a new job.  That was the reason was driving down this long stretch of highway known as route 74.

Cassie was certain were it daytime; the scenery would be breathtaking, and spectacular.  But this late at night, the only thing lacking on the highway were ghosts hitching rides from comely strangers.

Break-ups were supposed to be hard, but picturing Brad with his new hussy girlfriend made it a little easier.  Apparently, Cassie wasn’t good enough since she wouldn’t put out, unlike Gretchen who put everything out all of the time, to many, many people.  The bitter memory faded as she remembered the feel of that hunting knife in her hand as it slid into his $400.00 tires like they were butter: slicing them up was the perfect revenge.  A wonderful, albeit, evil goodbye present, something he’d remember her by for quite a while.  A sly smile spread across her lips at the memory.

With school a distant memory, and Brad left far behind, Cassie could feel that wonderful taste of freedom that lie several more miles ahead waiting for her with open arms.  She’d enjoy her new found freedom, settle in, get a decent job that she hopefully enjoyed, and quite possibly if someone was watching out for her, she’d actually fall in love and spend the rest of her life with the man of her dreams.  Or at least have some fun trying to find him.

After another hour or so of listening to the radio and driving, Cassie realized she hadn’t eaten much, was thirsty, a little tired, and had to pee.  According to Jezebel, the nickname she’d given her GPS once when it took her down the wrong road, she was about another 45 minutes outside of town, near her final destination.  Deciding she wanted a break from driving in the dark, she turned the mini around, and headed to the little bar/restaurant she’d seen about a mile back ‘Lucky Jacks.’

As she pulled her mini into the dirt parking lot, Cassie took notice of a dark blue, metal flake, 1947 Knucklehead Harley cycle, just like her dad used to ride.  From where it was parked, under the fluorescent light in the parking lot, it looked as if it should be in a showroom, not a dirty parking lot in the middle of nowhere.  She’d recognize that sleek design anywhere, with its unique fenders, customized leather seat, and chrome shiny enough to see your reflection in. Resisting the urge to climb onto it, and run her hands all over it like a shiny new pair of boots, she shoved her hands into the pockets of her hoodie just in case.  She remembered how much her dad loved his bike, and how he would take her for rides up and down their street when she was little.  That bike was a gorgeous specimen of power and pride: right down to its wired rims, she’d love to ride on one again.  Heading toward the door, Cassie took one more admiring glance at the beautiful piece of American pride, and opened the large wooden door leading into Lucky Jacks.

Numerous aromas assaulted her nose as Cassie closed the door behind her, French fries, smoke, beer, sweat, even the smell of BBQ, but mostly she smelled freedom.  Now if her eyes would adjust to the lighting, she could actually look around.  A moment later, she was able to take in the sights of Lucky Jacks.  Three felt covered pool tables stood in one corner, all occupied by various patrons.  An old fashioned jukebox stood in another corner, blasting out some old time rock n roll, and a digital dartboard next to it.  She didn’t seen any video games, but there were a couple of Foosball tables in another corner, and three HD TVs hung from various places around the area, all tuned into the History channel it looked like.  In the middle stood an L-shaped bar, made from mahogany maybe, she wasn’t sure, but it was nice, with bar stools surrounding it.

Behind the bar stood a chubby barmaid with a button nose, a purple streak running the length or her long, brown hair, and a smiling face that reminded her so much of her best friend Charlie back home, she couldn’t help but smile at her.

Walking across the wooden floor toward the barmaid, Cassie swore her smile had broadened even more.

“Hi Sugar, new in town I’ll bet, I’m Chrissy, what can I do for you?”  She asked, her smile never fading.

“Hi, could you tell me where the ladies’ room is please?”  Cassie asked.

“Sure, take that hallway right there next to the jukebox, and it’s the first door on your left.”  Chrissy responded, wiping down the bar with a dishtowel, still smiling, more like the Cheshire cat this time.

“Thank you Chrissy.”  Cassie turned in the direction she was told, and headed across the floor, her boot heels clicking behind her.  Just as she entered the hallway, she got an odd feeling that someone’s gaze was on her backside, and it wasn’t the cats’.

Chapter Two

Jackson Pierce peered out from his office door through the one-way window and watched as the sexy, brunette walked down the hall he assumed she was going to the ladies’ room.  Over the intercom on his desk came Chrissy’s voice.

“Seriously Jackson? You’re ogling at the poor girl like a hormonal teenager.  You’re a grown man that owns a damn bar.  Get the hell out here, and act like a man!  And stop staring at her ass, we know when a man is staring at our asses, and YOU are definitely staring at her ass.” With a click, Chrissy let go of the intercom button.  He could picture the amusement on her face and the shaking of her head.

A moment later, he let out a sigh, opened his office door and made his way to the bar where Chrissy grinned her mischievous grin.

In his defense he said, “I was not ‘ogling’ her, I was simply interested in the stranger that had walked in, and wanted to get a good look at her.”   It was lame he knew, but it was all he had at the moment.

“Oh please, a good look at her ass maybe.”  Chrissy snickered and went back to cleaning her bar.  Jackson may be 5 years her senior, but sometimes he did in fact remind her of a hormonal teenager.  He’d had a few girlfriends, even a fiancee’ at one time, but he’d been hurt more than once and she couldn't help feeling protective of him.   Sure, he was on the early side of 30, but the sweet girl that had asked to use the ladies’ room, didn’t look much older than 23, so she wasn’t sure how this would turn out.  She’d keep her nose where it belonged for now, because keeping an eye on Jackson was her first priority, he’d be none the wiser.

“Who was that?”  Jackson asked Chrissy.

“I didn’t get her name yet.  She came in and asked where the ladies’ room was, that’s it.  She’s not from around here though, at least she doesn’t look familiar. Maybe when she comes out you can introduce yourself, and ask her if she’d like a drink or something to eat.

“Yeah okay.”  Jackson agreed, solemnly.

At last he heard boot heels clicking on the wood floor coming closer.  Why he found himself nervous was crazy, he was acting like a boy, not a man.  He scolded himself silently, realizing that Chrissy was right.

Jackson eyed her warily, not wanting to seem nervous, and pasted his easygoing smile on his face as she approached the bar.

Cassie took a seat on one of the barstools, looking up to meet his gaze.

“Hi, is the kitchen still open?” She asked reaching in her purse to grab out her wallet.

“Yes, open 24 hours actually.  Would you like a menu?”

“No thank you, just a bacon cheeseburger and some fries.  I’ve been driving for a few hours and I’m absolutely famished.  Also, a large mountain dew if you have it.”

Nodding, Jackson grabbed a glass, put some ice in it, and filled the glass for her.  He tried to ignore the sultry, soft spoken voice that came from her, causing his knees to almost buckle.  Damn, but she was gorgeous, not in a runway model way, more down to earth, girl next door type. She could be dangerous to him, but what fun they could have along the way.  Breathe, he thought.

“Here you go, I’ll get your order up as soon as possible.”  He said as he placed a napkin on the bar, setting her glass of soda on it, and then turned to walk to the kitchen.

Chapter Three

Wow, he was gorgeous! Cassie thought to herself as she watched the man walk to the kitchen.  His eyes were her downfall; crystal blue-green reminded her of the Caribbean Sea.  Not that she’d ever been there, but she’d seen enough photos to know that it was a beautiful sight. Brown hair with a touch of gray on the sides, dark eyelashes surrounding his tranquil eyes, and an aquiline nose, made the combination, dark and sexy.  He was a pretty snappy dresser to be working in a bar.  A dark blue button down shirt, tucked into a pair of black jeans, with a simple black belt around his thin waist.  She didn’t see his feet, but maybe a comfy pair of hiking boots or something similar, especially working on his feet all day.  And what an ass!  She hadn’t seen an ass like that in sometime, Cassie would guess that it was toned and tight, just like a man’s butt should be. His jeans snugged it up real good, definitely worthy of a second glance or more.  She giggled to herself about that last thought.

Stirring her drink, Cassie glanced around the bar concentrating harder than when she entered earlier.  Lucky Jacks was a simple place, clean, welcoming and it smelled good with the food in the kitchen cooking.  The patrons all looked as if they were having a good time, talking among themselves, sharing laughter, food and drink with each other.   There were various photos hanging on the walls of motorcycles that she hadn’t noticed before.  Some were picture of people standing next to their bikes, dressed in biker garb and smiling for the camera.  There were some small license plates going back many years hanging on one of the far walls near the pool tables.  It finally dawned on her, Lucky Jacks was a biker bar.  Not what she would have expected for a biker bar, but that did explain the parking lot with motorcycles and only a few cars.

Turning back toward her drink, she shook her head slightly realizing she should be more observant sometimes.

“Something wrong Miss?”  A baritone voice startled her out of her stupor.  It was the gorgeous guy with her food in hand that looked positively appetizing, him and the food.

“No, I just realized that I was in a biker bar.  Not what I pictured that’s for sure. I was in such a hurry to get to the ladies’ room, paying attention to my surroundings wasn’t my first thought.” She answered as she snickered slightly, but remembered that sleek machine outside she dared not touch.

“Understood. No, Lucky Jacks isn’t exactly what anyone pictures as a biker bar. I wanted to make it more family friendly, not a place that you drive by, see that it looks scary and keep driving by instead of stopping. It’s much better this way. And we do have the best bacon cheeseburgers within a fifty mile radius.”  Jackson said as he set down her plate of food and smiling proudly.

Taking a bite of her burger, Cassie closed her eyes, savoring the taste and wiping at some grease that had dribbled down her chin.

“Oh God, this really is good and homemade, not like those frozen hockey pucks at the grocer.  By the way, my name is Cassandra, Cassie for short.”  She smiled up at him.

“Nice to meet you, Cassandra.  I’m Jackson, Jackson Pierce and the barmaid from earlier is my sister Chrissy. Welcome to our little corner on the map. Where are you from?”  Jackson finished smiling.

Cassie took a sip of her soda, thinking of the smiling barmaid that had greeted her, and recognized the similar features she and Jackson shared.  Good, no competition there, she thought quietly.

“Nice to meet you too.  And thank you, especially for this wonderful food.  Tell you cook kudos for making such an awesome burger.”

“You’re welcome, and glad you like it, I do have a way with burgers.”

“You made this? Damn, you’re handsome, polite, AND you can cook?

I’ll bet your wife or girlfriend can’t get enough of you.”  Cassie replied, a little curious how he would answer.

“I’m sure they wouldn’t be able to, if they existed.  I thank you for the compliment though.”

Aha, she thought, he is single.  That worked just the way she expected, thankfully.

“Well, they don’t know what they’re missing then.”  She smiled, truly meaning it.

Chapter Four

Four weeks later …

Cassie was putting the finishing touches on her new found living quarters; a charming little cottage style house with two bedrooms, a large dining room decorated in wolves, her favorite décor. Along with a large bathroom with double ceramic sinks, a claw footed bathtub and a shower.  It was nothing spectacular, but it was perfect for her. She might even get a cat at some point she thought.

The cottage had a sort of ruggedness sporting knotty pine walls, and old outhouse in the back, and a small car port that looked hand built. It was the perfect little place on the outskirts of Gray Falls, Michigan.  Her little house had a nice circular driveway, lined with white pines, red pines, and jack pines with a few stands of hardwoods surrounding the property, and it was hidden from the main highway route 74, so the noise was kept to a minimum. She’d heard it was used for a hunting property and summer getaway until the owners decided it was time to sell and retire to Florida.  All the better for her, the price was right, and it was time for that new beginning she’d been longing for.

Grabbing a soda out of the fridge, Cassie sat on her blue, faux suede couch, and turned on the TV.  Since satellite was all she could get out here in the ‘sticks’, she’d suffered through a few lost signals during rainy weather, but all in all the satellite company was better that she had imagined.  She did miss her cable hookup back at school, but such was life.  As long as she had a decent internet signal and some good channels to surf, she’d be all set.

As she sat watching the ending of A Walk to Remember, she thought about the last few weeks and Jackson Pierce, owner of Lucky Jack’s, owner of that amazing blue bike, co-owner of her heart, though he didn’t know it yet. She realized how close she was coming to actually feeling something for him. If she were truthful, she was infatuated, yes that was the word, infatuated with him. He’d been so helpful with her moving, showing her the small town, all of the sites to see and things to do during different seasons, and giving her that lusted after ride on his Harley more than once, she couldn’t help feeling like a schoolgirl.  All giddy with stars in her eyes with hopes and dreams of white picket fences, and tons of kids and hoping he liked her too, yada yada yada. But she was a grown woman, hell if she was about to let him see how much she melted at his touch.  He was a gentlemen, to the core. Touching hadn’t really been on the menu yet, but she was hopeful.

She smiled as she reminisced about the last few times they’d been hanging out together, then realized she was getting drowsy, and decided she’d lay down on her comfy couch for a quick catnap.

“BANG, BANG!”

Jumping into sitting position, Cassie sat startled on the couch, looking around trying to figure out what had awakened her.

Another loud bang, and she was on her feet heading for the door, knowing that was the source of the noise.  Jackson stood on her porch on the other side of the screen, smiling that Cheshire cat smile she was slowly getting used to.

“You scared the shit out of me!” She all but yelled at him while opening the screen door.

“I’m sorry, were you sleeping?” He asked in that annoying ‘I’m innocent’ way he has, knowing full well she was.

“You jerk, you looked through the window again didn’t you? I should have you arrested you peeping tom.  Come on in, soda’s in the fridge.”  They had engaged in this conversation more than once recently.  Cassie wanted to feel annoyed with him, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it.

Jackson entered then walked to the fridge to retrieve a couple of sodas, handing her one as she plopped back down on the couch.

“All finished decorating?  Looks good, has the homey feel now.

“Yep, I think I’ve got everything where I want it.  I’m sure I’ll change something, I usually do.  So what brings you by?” She asked, setting her drink on the ceramic wolf coaster, and handing Jackson one out of the little rack they were in.

“Have you eaten yet? It’s almost dinner time.”  He responded, setting his can down too.

“Is it that late already?” Glancing at her watch she noticed it was quarter after 6.

“Yes, I thought you might have forgotten to eat, so I stopped by to see if you wanted to grab some dinner-my treat.”

Subtle, she thought, he was asking her out to dinner, or was he? Maybe he was just hungry, and didn’t want to eat alone.  That must be it, because no way would he be asking her out on a date not this late in the day.

“Uh, no, I haven’t eaten. Yes, I forgot, and are you asking me out on a date Jackson Pierce?” She looked into crystal blue-green eyes waiting for an answer.

Chapter Five

Damn, didn’t see that one coming.  Jackson thought silently, he had thought he was being subtler than that. But he was definitely asking her out, very much so.  He was tired of the cat and mouse game they’d been playing for the last couple of weeks, and he wanted to seriously consider being in her life, on a permanent basis.  Truth be told, he wanted her on a physical level so much he almost couldn’t bear it.

She stared at him expectantly, waiting, her brown eyes could practically see right through his ruse, he had no doubt about that.

“Yes actually, I am asking you out. Would you like to go out to dinner with me?”  There, he’d asked the question.  Anticipation turned to relief when she answered.

“Of course! I’d love to, just let me go get ready.  I’m absolutely famished.”  Cassie answered getting up from the couch.

Softly grabbing her arm, he pulled her back onto the couch.  “No, you look fine, I like that just-woke-up look you’ve got, it’s kind of sexy.  Next time you can dress up, sound good?”

“Okay, well, at least let me throw on my boots, I assume you have the bike?”  She asked.

“Yes, I have the bike.  Go ahead, we’re not going too far, and hurry before the food gets cold.”  He couldn’t believe that they were actually going on their first date.  It didn’t matter it was at his place where he had dinner waiting, it still counted.

“And grab a jacket, it’s cooled down a bit, might get cold on the bike.” Jackson added as an afterthought.  He heard her answer ‘okay’ from down the hall.

A few minutes later he heard her heels clicking on the floor down the hall.  “Almost done.”  She called out.

As she entered the living room again, Jackson noticed she had changed into a red sweater and black pair of jeans with her high heeled boots showing off slender calves, not to mention what they did for her butt.  A black leather jacket wrapped her up nicely, she looked good enough to eat.  That observation had started some things twitching with expectation. He groaned to himself, not again.

Oblivious to his mild torture Cassie said, “Ready! Where we going?”

“You’ll see, it’s a surprise.”  Pacing himself as he rose from the couch, a mild leg adjustment and he was good to go, for now.

Twenty minutes later they were pulling in the driveway of a two-story cape cod style house with two flower baskets hanging on the porch, and a little ankle biting Chihuahua running out the doggy door barking at them.  Chrissy stood at the front door, laughing at the pup's antics.

“Who’s this little guy?”  Cassie asked when the squirming little dog jumped in her arms, his whole body shaking with excitement.

“That’s Spike, he’s a mix of Doberman, Rottweiler and pain in the butt!”  Chrissy answered jokingly from the porch.

“Ohhh, big mean licking machine I see.” Cassie laughed as Spike cuddled in her arms giving doggie kisses.

Laughing, Jackson took the squirming beast from Cassie’s arms, set him down, and pointed to the house without saying a word; Spike scurried back to the porch and disappeared into the house.

“He’s adorable, and he listens well.  Is he yours?”  Cassie asked, straightening her sweater and brushing off a few stray white hairs.

“Yes, Spike’s been with me for a few years now, I adopted him from the shelter, brought him home three years ago, and he’s been here since.  I had planned to give him to my ex, but she lost that privilege when she ran off with another guy.  Since then, he and I have been together.”  Jackson answered, smiling. “Ready to eat?”

“Of course, shall we?”  Cassie started walking toward the house, giving him the perfect view of her back side.  That familiar ache started up again, he shook his head and followed.

“Hi Sugar, how’ve you been?  Get the house all done?”  Chrissy piped up as they walked in the front door, giving Cassie a quick hug.

“Yes, finally!  You’ll have to come by and check it out one day, it’s adorable if I do say so myself.”  Cassie responded.

“Good for you girl, we’ll have a house warming party sometime soon.  Spike and I are going to head out for a play date with my little girl, Dimples.  She’s actually his sister.  We adopted them at the same time.  Come on Spike, let’s go bye-bye.”

Little toenails ran across the tile floor, as Spike walked into the little kennel by the front door and waited patiently for Chrissy to say her goodbyes. Then they were off and she and Jackson were alone.

Jackson watched as Chrissy and her little bundle headed out for a play date, shut the door and turned to face Cassie. With a regal wave of his hand in the direction of the dining room he said, “Dinner is served madam.”

Chapter Six

Cassie walked into the dining room, looked around at the dinner laid out for them.  Two plates sat on opposite sides of the dining room table, a bottle of wine sat in its ice bucket, and in the middle of the table she eyed the most delicious, mouth-watering steaks she’d ever seen.  A large bowl of mashed potatoes with gravy sat steaming in their bowl, buttery, French-cut green beans, and bowl of fresh green salad lay in wait.  Her taste buds went into cardiac arrest.

“Wow, I was expecting bacon cheeseburgers and French fries at Lucky Jack’s.  Boy, was I wrong.”  She said in awe as she looked at him curiously.

“Not for a first date, I had to pull out all the stops, make it special.”  Jackson answered, smiling at her.  He proceeded to pull out her chair for her and pour some wine in her glass before being seated himself.

“Jackson, this looks amazing, and smells wonderful.  I can’t wait to dig in.”  Cassie said reaching for the potatoes and gravy.

“Nothing’s too good for you, it’s what you deserve.”  Realizing he was getting worked up again, he proceeded with, “Enjoy!”

As Cassie sat enjoying her meal, giggling when appropriate, and making small talk she wondered where this might lead.  A dinner date at Jackson’s house, just the two of them with no interruptions, and a bottle of wine she was pretty sure where she wanted this to go.  She’d wanted it to go there for the last few weeks, the possibilities were present, but the right time never was.

Until tonight.  Cassie knew she must be crazy thinking that way, but she couldn’t help herself.  No red- blooded American woman could, but there was that little problem of her virginity. What if he didn’t want to ruin her good name?  What if he didn’t want to for fear of hurting her? What if…?  Maybe, if anything were to happen, she’d tell him so he wasn’t surprised when he found out.

Yes, that’s what she’d do, she’d tell him first so he didn’t freak out about it.  She’d had boyfriends before, she just didn’t think they were good enough for that, most of them were jerks that wanted her to put out just so they could say she did.  Pigs.   But Jackson wasn’t like that, she didn’t know how she knew, but she did.  And she was falling for him, hard. She must have looked troubled to Jackson as he interrupted her thoughts.

“Cassie? Cassie? Are you okay?  Jackson asked, obviously noticing something had changed in her.

She shook her head, banishing her doubts immediately.

“No, I’m sorry, I zoned for a minute, and I’m sorry what were you saying?”

“Did you want more wine? Or some dessert?”  Jackson asked.

“Lord no, I couldn’t eat another bite.  I’ll pass on the wine, don’t want to get too silly on you.  That was wonderful, and so delicious.  Thank you.”  She answered, truthfully.

“You’re welcome, I’m glad you enjoyed it. Let me get these dishes in the kitchen and we’ll retire to the living room to relax.  Sound good?”

Jackson didn’t wait for an answer before starting to clear off the table.

“Grab a couple of soda’s out of the fridge for us would you Cassie?  I’ll be done in minute, and join you on the couch.”  He said while removing the rest of the dishes from the table.

She walked over to the fridge, grabbed two cans of mountain dew and headed into the living room to get comfortable on the black leather couch.  Sitting down she looked around the room, it had a definite masculine feel to it, and it smelled like leather and wood.  A stone fire place sat on one side of the room, and a big screen TV sat in the middle.  There was a beautiful black and white area rug covering one part of the hardwood floor with two modern, cast iron end tables at each end of the couch.  An owl lamp sat in the middle of each.

Jackson entered the living room a few minutes later, looking so tasty she couldn’t think, the hormones were certainly making their presence known.  His black long sleeve shirt fit him like a glove, tucked into his dark blue jeans that also fit like a glove. If she could, she’d jump him right there and not look back.  This was going to be a long night she sighed inwardly.

Chapter Seven

Jackson finished up in the kitchen, then headed to the living room to sit and relax, maybe even cuddle with Cassie. As soon as he turned the corner to enter, her beautiful mouth opened and he almost tripped over his feet.

“I’m a virgin.”  She said, easily, and clearly.

Stunned, he stopped dead in his tracks.  He couldn’t have heard her right, not possible.  No, he was hearing things, too much wine, but if that were the case why did his body suddenly come alive with aching need? And the need to run?

“Wait…what?..I…umm, sorry. What?”  Coherent thought was lost on him, and his twitching manhood wasn’t helping.

“I said that I am a virgin. I know I just blurted it out, but I really like you and by like I mean like, like. Actually, I’m falling in love with you and didn’t know of a better way to say it then just come out with it. I’m sorry, I should have waited for a better time to tell you but I was afraid if I waited too long and something happened, not that I expect something to happen, but just in case…..” Cassie rambled, before getting cut off.

As she tried to continue, his feet moved him forward, he crossed the room, grabbed her up off the couch, and kissed her passionately cutting off whatever else she was going to say.   Her response was immediate as she wrapped her arms around him.  Jackson deepened the kiss tasting the sweetness of her warm mouth, and the passion he had dreamed of radiating deep into his bones.  With a desperate groan he pulled away looking into amber eyes filled with desire, he hadn’t felt in so long.

Weak kneed and breathing heavy, Jackson pulled her into his lap sitting down on the couch.

Staring down at him Cassie smiled, “Well, that’s one way to shut me up.”

“Seemed like the right way to do it. Are you serious? You’ve never been with a man?”  Jackson asked, truly surprised because she was one of the most beautiful, sexy women he’d ever had the pleasure of meeting.

“Yes, I am.  Sure, I’ve had boyfriends, but because I wouldn’t have sex with them, they ended up being ex-boyfriends.  The last break-up was one of the reasons I ended up here, I wanted to get away from where I was and what the life wasn’t giving me.”  She shrugged when answering.

“Come on, let’s go find that last ex and let me shake his hand for landing you right here in my lap, literally.”  Jackson teased, lightly kissing her hands.

Cassie smiled then bent down to land a feathery kiss on moist lips.  Smiling, she looked down and asked, “Is that for me, or did you really stuff a banana in your pants?”

“That has been for you now for the last several weeks.  I’ve lost track of the last time I walked around without that. Thank you so much for that.”  Jackson stressed, pulling her head down, kissing her once more, before softly laying her down on the couch, his full hardness against her softness.

“I want to stop myself, and woo you for a little longer, but can’t seem to make my body listen to rational thought.  I don’t want to scare you away, but I don’t want to take what you’re really not ready to give. And I don’t want to hurt you.”  Jackson whispered before kissing her again.

“Jackson Pierce, if I didn’t want to give, I wouldn’t be in this position in the first place.  I love you, hopelessly, and against all odds. I’ve wanted to make love to you for weeks now, but wasn’t sure how far you wanted to go. You are the one I want to share this with, no one else.”   Cassie responded caringly.

With her response, Jackson took her by the hand, pulled her up from the couch, and led her to the bedroom ready to treat her the way someone so special needed to be treated.

Chapter Eight

Smiling. Cassie knew she was smiling.  She never woke up smiling this much, every time she’d try to stop, she’d smile again.  My face is going to get stuck this way, Mom was right!  She thought quietly as she rolled over to come face to face with dark hair, closed black eyelashes, full lips, and a five o'clock shadow.  A naked Jackson lay next to her, softly snoring with a sheet covering from the waist down. And she smiled again.

Brushing some of his hair back off his chiseled face, she spoke quietly but knew he’d hear her. “Wake up sleepyhead, sun is shining, it’s a beautiful day.”

With a slight grunt, eyelashes fluttered and sleepy blue eyes stared back at her.

“Hmm, Good Morning gorgeous.”  He pulled her head down for a morning kiss.

Eying the tent forming under the sheet, she asked simply, “Another banana for me?”

“Aren’t you sore?  We did play a few times last night, are you sure you’re ready so soon?”  Jackson asked, concern visible in his eyes.

“Uh uh, not sore really, just stiff from laying on your hard bed all night.  You could make it all better.”  Cassie purred, running a hand over the now fully formed tent.

“Why you little minx, I do believe I’ve created a monster. A tempting, sexy, gorgeous monster.”  Jackson chuckled.

Nothing else needed to be said as she crawled under the covers.

An annoying trilling noise awakened Jackson a little while later, after they’d made love again, and nodded back off for a nap.  Through the sluggish fog lingering in his brain, he realized the trilling was the phone ringing non-stop, waking Cassie up as well.

“Hello?”  His tired voice asked into the phone, eyeing Cassie.

“Jackson? I’m sorry to wake you, but there’s some asshole frat looking guy here at the bar asking for ‘Cassandra’.  Can I shoot him?”  Chrissy’s voice came across the line, clearly frustrated, and ready to shoot first ask questions later.

“Did he say who he was?”  Jackson asked, throwing off the bed covers, already knowing the answer while hunting for his pants.

“He said, and I quote, ‘she’ll know who it is, she owes me $400.00 for new tires.  Just tell me where she is’.  The cocky little bastard is going to get $400.00 taken out of his ass if you don’t get here soon.”  Chrissy answered, madder than a wet hen.

“We’ll be there in a few. Don’t shoot him please.”  Jackson hung up the phone watching Cassie as she was getting out from under the covers, enticingly naked. He shook himself, there were other matters to tend to right now.

“Apparently, someone thinks you own them $400.00 for new tires?”  He asked her as he put on his jeans, sure this would be an interesting story to hear.

“That little weasel!  How’d he find me?”  Cassie answered, already knowing the answer, her damn cell phone’s GPS, ‘Jezebel’ number two.

Jackson laughed, picturing the scene at the bar when they got there, she was going to eat that boy alive if Chrissy didn’t beat her to it.

“Let’s go tiger, you’ve got some shplainin’ to do Lucy.”  He shook his head as they headed downstairs.

Chapter Nine

The conversation inside Lucky Jacks was about to take on a whole new meaning, when Jackson entered hearing Chrissy’s angry voice, he pictured her having enough and pulling out the shotgun they kept under the bar for unruly people. They hadn’t had to use it, but that could change any moment.  He decided he’d better intercede quickly.

“Look you little creep, they’re on the way, now sit your ass back down before I have you forcefully removed with my boot up your tight ass!”

A few of the regulars were standing next to their tables ready to pounce on the little rich boy if things got too out of hand, that kid wouldn’t have a chance.

“Alright, that’s enough.  Is there something I can help you with?”  Jackson spoke with authority in his voice.  The kid standing at the bar with his back to him was all of 5’6”, and 120 lbs. soak and wet.  Compared to his own 6’1”, 190 lbs. muscular, frame, the kid looked fragile but determined.

Jackson watched as Brad turned around ready to berate him as well, then stopped, looked up and visibly paled. “Oh..Uh..I..was uh…looking for Cass…andra.”  He finally managed and seemed to shrink into himself, gone was the attitude he had just blasted Chrissy with.

“So I’ve heard. Cassie is outside, on her way in. Something I can help you with?”  Jackson asked again, moving forward.  The rest of the customers sat back down now that the alpha male had arrived.

Cassie walked in a moment later, “What are you doing here jerk? Lose track of your pride or forget which direction you were driving?” She asked Brad, crossing her arms over her waist.

“No, smartass, looking for my money.  You owe me for my tires.”  His bravado had returned, but only for a moment, when he looked at Jackson again and backed up.

“I don’t owe you jack shit Brad, go back to your mommy and daddy’s house before you get hurt here. I don’t want your blood on my hands, save that for the ‘little woman’ when you get home. And while you’re at it, kiss my ass.”  Cassie stared coldly at him.

“But you wrecked my tires, you owe me.”  He said, a little less macho now.

“You have no proof, and no reason to bother me anymore.  As I recall, we’re done.  You made your choice, and now I’ve made mine, and I choose not to owe you anything, anymore.  Goodbye Brad.”  Cassie said, finality apparent in her voice.  This conversation was over and so was her old life, time for her and Jackson to move on with each other, and no one else.

“I believe you heard the lady Brad.  Goodbye, but for your trouble, and the hypothetical money she owes you, I’ll let you leave quietly and in one piece.  You’d like that wouldn’t you, Brad.”  Jackson stood to his full height, sarcastically, and not to be mistaken on his intent.

Looking back and forth between them, then seemed to err on the side of caution, and leave. “Goodbye then Cassie, enjoy your new life.”

“Thank you, I will.”

Brad exited the bar, when Jackson walked to Cassie’s side, and put his arm around her waist.  “Let’s eat, I’m famished, need some fuel for later.”   That last part for her ears only.  She smiled.

Epilogue

Six months later…

Cassie pulled up in front of the bar in her mini, excited to share the news with everyone.  Chrissy would jump for joy, Norman the dishwasher would smile his lopsided grin with a toothpick hanging onto his lip like it was grown there, Angie the newest waitress would grin her I-told-you-so smile, and Jackson would probably just faint.  Nah, he wouldn’t, but what a funny sight that would be, she thought giggling.

Grabbing her cell, and tossing it in her purse, Cassie exited ‘Lucy’. Making sure she didn’t blurt out her news immediately upon entering, she calmed herself and headed toward the bar entrance.  Remembering her first time here so many months ago, she was just as happy now as she had been then, except now she was in love and living with the most handsome bar owner she’d ever met.  Her life was wonderful now; new job, new love, new house, and soon, a new addition to her and Jackson’s life.

Bursting in the door of the bar, she couldn’t stop hollering to anyone that could hear, “I’m pregnant!” She really had tried to contain herself, nope didn’t work.

A squeal came from the bar as Chrissy ran over to hug her, squeezing her hard.  Angie smiled that smile she’d expected, no need for words.  Norman smiled at her lopsided, as he put clean glasses over the bar, and Jackson’s glorious body filled his office door, that Cheshire grin bigger than she’d ever seen it.

With a nod, he sauntered over to her with open arms, and wrapped her into his warm, strong embrace kissing the top of her head.

“Congratulations baby, time to buy a bigger vehicle.”  He kissed her lips, tasting of love, desire, pleasure, and forever.

The End

The Right Play: A BWWM Sports Romance

Chapter One

“Come on Kyle, you don’t want to be late.” Nina Jameson waited in the luxury vehicle she used to cart her nephew from school to his many activities. From the moment she’d seen that toothy grin, Nina had been in love with the little boy and he’d been as smitten as her. So much so that today, Kyle was trying out for the Seaside Bay tennis team and Nina was going to watch.

“We’re not gonna be late Aunt Nina. We have plenty of time and you’re a race car driver.” He made fast car noises, complete with extreme turns and tilts before bursting into a fit of giggles.

Nina had to laugh at his words, mostly because they were true…some of the time. She had a lead foot sometimes when battling southern California traffic. “Very funny you little stinker. Buckle up or we’re not going anywhere.” She merged into traffic and watched Kyle as he sat next to her bending and flexing his wrists. “Are you ready for tryouts today?”

He nodded, excited as ever. “Yes! I’m ready to play for a real team this year. And they said we might have a pro to help out, Aunt Nina!”

She smiled at her nephew thinking about how she once dreamed of being a professional tennis player until life had gotten in the way. Now her only tennis time was what she made to watch the Grand Slam events on television and the occasional match with Kyle. Last year for his birthday she took him to the Indian Wells events and he couldn’t stop talking about it for days. “That’s really great kiddo! Maybe it’ll be someone you’ve actually heard of.” She pulled into a parking spot and Kyle hopped out before she’d even cut the engine.

“Come on Aunt Nina! We don’t want to be late,” he giggled as he ran towards the door.

She shook her head at his eagerness. “Go on inside. My old bones will make it in there eventually.”

He laughed even harder, doubling over. “Get those old bones in here so we can sign me up.”

Her gaze narrowed at him. “I’m not sure these old bones are strong enough for consent forms.” She contorted her hands comically.

His young face sobered. “I’m sure they’re plenty strong for a lady your age Aunt Nina.”

She reached the door and gave him a fierce scowl. She couldn’t hold her laughter in any longer and they went inside still laughing. A few minutes later and Nina sat in the stands while her nephew stood at the baseline talking to a delicious male specimen with his back to her.  She shook her head at her thoughts. She was drooling over the man because of golden brown skin and because she couldn’t remember the last male she touched who wasn’t Kyle. And she’d practically forgotten what sex was. She shook off her thoughts and returned her attention back to Kyle and bronzed back muscles winking at her as he explained whatever it was he was explaining to her nephew. Whew but what a fine piece of eye candy! She focused her gaze on her waving nephew and returned the wave with a wide smile. Her breath caught in her throat when the man turned around and she found herself locked in a gaze with three time Grand Slam winner and Olympic silver medalist Evan Kindling. Oh, and the man who broke her heart.

Shit. Seeing him now with his wavy blond hair nearly white from long days under the hot sun and even from a distance she could see that same boyish smile and it took her back. Nine years ago they’d both been in college and on the brink of becoming professional tennis players. They’d met on the rundown tennis courts in town, both there because they were never crowded like the courts on campus. They’d gravitated to one another. Evan was a superb player in need of better conditioning and she was a fantastic athlete who needed to perfect her tennis skills. The hours they put in on the court began a friendship Nina thought would last forever. A friendship that had quickly turned to something more, starting with a kiss until they had fallen in love and become each other’s first in every sense of the word.

The rest of the year was like a dream for Nina, she and Evan were inseparable. They studied together, practiced together and spent nearly every waking moment together. Until one day he’d left in the middle of the night with nothing but a note telling her he’d joined the pro circuit and hopefully we’ll be together soon. That was the last she’d seen of him.

Until this moment.

~

Evan couldn’t believe it. What had promised to be a fairly uneventful day of adolescent tennis tryouts quickly turned into something far more interesting. Nina Jameson in the flesh, and looking way better than he’d ever imagined. His gaze stayed glued to hers as the little boy with the sandy brown curls chattered on about his last win at Wimbledon. It was like time had stood still for Nina, her cocoa brown skin was still flawless and luminescent. Her honey brown eyes and full lips catapulted him back to their first kiss when they’d been clumsy and inexperienced, all lips and teeth with arms either hanging limply at their sides or grasping too tight and too hard.

He watched her eyes move past him to her nephew. The kid, Kyle, said she’d brought him to tryouts and was there to cheer him on. He smiled, that was so like the sweet Nina he’d remembered. She was always willing to help out anyone in need and he was glad to see life hadn’t changed her that much.

Formal tryouts were over and the kids were changing in the locker rooms, so Evan used the opportunity to get up close and personal with Nina Jameson. His Nina. “Nina Jameson,” he flashed the smile he’d perfected for the cameras years ago. It made women weak in the knees from here to Qatar.

“Evan.” Her voice was crisp and cool, taking him off guard.

“You look incredible. How have you been?” He flashed her that smile again and slowly invaded her space.

Nina stepped back, her stare icy. “Fine.”

Okay so it’s like that. He thought she might be a tad upset about how they, how he’d left things. “I’ve missed you Nina. Why don’t you let me take you out once you drop Kyle off?”

She gave him a small blank smile. “No thank you.”

“Come on,” he stepped closer enjoying her attempt to keep her distance, “can’t two old friends catch up?” He wrapped a few of her dark locks around his finger but she quickly stepped out of his grasp.

“We’re not friends Evan, not anymore, so there’s no need to catch up.” She spotted Kyle running towards her. “Bye.”

“Aunt Nina did you see me? Evan,” he looked up at him with wide eyes, “Evan Kindling helped me fix my serve. I was hitting a second too late and now I fixed it! You saw didn’t you?” Evan smiled at the kid’s exuberance.

“I did see you kiddo, you were great. I think you added a few miles to your serve too by changing up your toss.” She ran her hand over his wild curves. “You ready to head out?” He nodded and she grabbed his back. “You’re the champ today so I’ll carry your bag. Say goodbye to Mr. Kindling.”

“Bye Evan, thanks for your help!”

“No problem kid, I’m sure I’ll see you when practice begins.”

Evan couldn’t help but smile at the kid’s wide eyed stare. “Really?”

He nodded and looked over at Nina. “So you’ll let me know about dinner?”

“No,” she said at the same time Kyle said, “You’re coming over for dinner?”

“Sure I am!” He was really starting to like this kid.

“No he’s not Kyle. He’s busy,” her look implored him to agree.

“I’m never too busy for my biggest fan and an old friend.” There was no way Evan was giving up the chance to spend an evening with Nina.

“You know Evan, Aunt Nina?” The hero worship of his aunt was on full display.

“No I don’t. We went to school together Kyle, that’s it.”

Evan put his hand on Kyle’s shoulder as they walked out of the club. “I’ll tell you all about it over dinner.”

And that’s how Evan found himself sitting inside a big house on the beach, watching Nina and Kyle working together to get dinner ready. The kid grabbed dishes and silverware while Nina began cutting and chopping vegetables. “Thanks buddy. Now go enjoy some sunshine until dinner’s ready.” She shooed him outside and he begged Evan to follow.

“I’m gonna work on my serve before dinner. Can you tell me what it’s like to play in the Olympics?”

Evan was surprised. Most kids his age wanted to know about winning a grand slam or the big cash prizes. “It was a dream come true, honestly. I didn’t even think about it until the time came and it was…special. I felt like it was a momentous occasion, you know?”

“I don’t but I hope to someday.” He practiced his toss a few times before striking the ball. “Ace! Aunt Nina said you had the best natural talent of any player on the circuit today.”

Evan felt uneasy at the kid’s thoughtful stare. “Yeah well if it wasn’t for your aunt I wouldn’t have the stamina to last a five set match.”

“Really?”

He nodded. “Yep. She was in better shape than I was and she helped me the year before I went pro.” And he’d left her in the dark of night like the coward he was back then. “I owe a lot to her.”

“Then why haven’t we met before? She never talks about you.”

He guessed he deserved that, no matter how much it hurt. “Tennis is an all year sport. The only time I got to see my parents is if I flew them out to wherever I was playing.”

Kyle shrugged, accepting that answer as he tossed and hit a few more balls. “At least you get to see your parents. Mine died when I was two.”

Shit. That mean’s Nina’s sister was dead. “Shit I’m sorry kid. I mean shoot, I’m sorry. I met your sister a few times when she came to visit Nina.” She was almost as beautiful as Nina with the same cocoa skin but Alexis had hazel eyes.

“Aunt Nina left school to take care of me. I got to stay here because she said she didn’t want to disrupt my life any more than necessary.” He said it so matter of fact that it nearly broke Evan’s heart. He didn’t spend much time around kids but he thought Kyle was more mature than your average sixth grader. “She’s the best even if she does get really sad sometimes. Are you going to hurt her?”

“Uh, I don’t plan to, no.” Evan was being grilled by a twelve year old about his intentions toward a woman. “Your aunt and I used to date and I did hurt her. I’d like to make it up to her.”

“She doesn’t date so you should just say you’re sorry. Nothing else will work.”

“Jeez kid you’re pretty smart. You should be on the radio.”

Kyle smiled. “Aunt Nina says I’m the smartest kid around. She’s biased but she’s right.”

Evan sat on the edge of the court, taking a moment to absorb everything the boy had just revealed. He could understand now why Nina was so cold towards him. He’d left and a few weeks later she lost her only family. For her it was all wrapped up in one mass of grief. He had to apologize before he didn’t anything else if he wanted Nina back.

And he wanted her back more than he wanted anything else.

Chapter Two

Nina sat on the back deck of the house that used to belong to her sister and watched the sun slowly creep higher and higher in the sky. Kyle’s tennis court was below and she sipped her coffee thinking about how she was so much like that when she was his age. Nothing but tennis mattered in her life and she was happy to spend every free moment working on her serve, footwork and ball strikes. Then she met Evan and thought she’d found a kindred spirit. She’d never been so wrong before or since.

“Penny for your thoughts?”

She looked up to find Evan leaning against the bannister and looking sexier than any man had a right to at ten in the morning. His blonde waves were blowing in the ocean breeze with that lazy smile beaming at her. “My thoughts are worth much more than that these days, Ev.”

He smiled at her use of his nickname. “I figured you’ve already taken Kyle to school so we have time to talk.” He lumbered up the last few steps and took a seat in the teak chair beside her.

Nina sipped her coffee slowly, letting the hot bitter taste wash over her. “You know Evan there was a time when I would’ve wanted to hear the words from you, but that time has passed.”

“Dammit Nina I’m sorry, okay? So fucking sorry for how I left things. I should have talked to you about it but I was dumb kid and I didn’t know how. Leaving seemed like the best thing to do for both of us at the time.”

“It certainly worked for you Evan.” She hadn’t meant to give him a snarky response but it just slipped out. Before he could reply she held up her hand. “I believe you’re sorry Evan but it doesn’t matter anymore. Your apology doesn’t undo the heartbreak and pain I felt back then, it just forces me to relive it and that’s not what I’m on, okay?” She had her own reasons for not wanting to get too deep into the past with him, reasons she never planned on revealing because they would only serve to hurt him and she was on that either. So she would let him say what he needed to say and give him the forgiveness it was clear he needed.

He winced at her words. “You’re right it doesn’t erase any of that. It can’t.” A frustrated hand tunneled through his hair and a heavy guilt laden sigh escaped. “Nothing I say could erase what you went through Nina, not ever. But I need you to know that I know I fucked up and regret it. Totally.”

She nodded thoughtfully, surprised that his words had made her feel just a bit better. “Thank you for that Evan. I appreciate it, really.” She stood, coffee cup in hand and taking in his gorgeous features as the sun’s beams shone down on him. “I’m glad you got that off your chest and I appreciate it, but I can’t offer you anything Evan. I’m not looking for a boyfriend, a fuck buddy or whatever else you’re thinking. So,” she trailed off and walked inside.

Evan stood and stomped in behind her. “After everything we were to each other we can’t even be friends Nina? Not even fucking friends?” He followed her into the kitchen, his lean cut arms bracketed her waist against the sink. “Why is it that you can’t seem to get away from me fast enough? I just want to reconnect with the one woman who ever mattered to me. Is that so wrong?”

Nina gasped and felt her head spin at his nearness. His sunny earthy scent enveloped her, made her dizzy with wanting him. No! An arm brushed against the side of her breast and she closed her eyes, savoring his touch. He was so close his heat warmed her body until she had to duck out of his arms or fall into them. “Evan,” she whispered and put the counter between them. “I can’t be friends with you. There’s too much between us and I don’t want to be dragged back to the past every time I see you. It…it hurts too much.”

He stared at her so long she began to feel uncomfortable and turned away. He nodded, seeing the pain etched on her face. “I’ll leave now Nina but I‘ve fucking missed you and I’m not going anywhere. I’ll be back. Soon. And you will be mine.”

She watched him go, her heart thundering from the encounter. His lazy confident walk was still the sexiest she’d ever seen and—dammit!—she’d almost succumbed to his touch. She couldn’t do that, couldn’t let it happen again. Last time had nearly destroyed her and now she had Kyle to think about. Adorable, precocious Kyle who always made her smile.

Yes, she’d think about Kyle and how she couldn’t afford to make a huge mistake like that again. Kyle, not Evan. Not Evan with those sparkling blue eyes that turned silver when he was amused or turned on. Not Evan with that tanned skin and reined in power. Dammit! Kyle. Think about Kyle.

The more she tried not to think about Evan the more she did. Particularly that days leading up to the day he left her without saying goodbye.

She’d gone to Health Services on campus because she’d been feeling really weak and she was worried she might have mono or something worse. Turns out it wasn’t mono or something worse, it was a bug that would last nine months. The shock is what struck first, lasting about two days before reality sank in. They were young, too young, to be parents but she couldn’t even think about giving up the baby or getting rid of it. So she’d decided she would tell Evan on Friday so they would both have the weekend to deal with it. They had a date planned so they could talk then.

But when she woke up in his room Friday morning, Evan was gone along with all of his clothes and tennis gear. A simple two line note lie where his head should have been.

A few weeks later her world came crashing down once again and her broken heart broke all over again at the sister wouldn’t get to see her son grow up and for the young baby who would never really know his parents. She’d mostly forgotten about the baby growing inside her until it became impossible to forget.

“Stop it!” She couldn’t think about that anymore. Just as she’d told Evan, she didn’t plan to keep looking back and especially not to that painful time. Nope, her life was all about the present and the future. Her graphic design business was growing better than she ever thought it would which meant good money coming in on top of the sizeable inheritance left behind by her sister and brother-in-law. Her job allowed her to be available for Kyle and together they had a good life.

A great life.

~

After leaving Nina’s house Evan went straight to the Tennis Club to accept the coaching job for the year. He wasn’t quite sure what he wanted to do for his second act but with Nina being here, he’d take every opportunity to spend more time with her and Kyle. The coaching job would keep tennis in his life beyond basic workouts and pickup matches. Plus it would give him a chance to adjust to life off the circuit. The day to day would be different—very different—because there were no forced workouts or special diets and training sessions. He could hit the gym for an hour every day and avoid fatty foods and he’d be fine.

The issue was what would he do the rest of every day?

He would fill many of those days and nights with Nina. “If you don’t mind I’ll just surprise the team today at practice,” he told the middle aged tennis director with his most charming smile. He knew he would get a lot of leeway from her, coming off his Wimbledon victory and all the publicity surrounding his retirement. The director gave him a tight lipped smile and scurried away to her office. Probably to draw up promotional materials featuring his face.

After all the paperwork for his new gig was signed, Evan changed into his tennis gear and hit the courts. He loved being out on the court, the sound of his shoes skipping across the court helped him clear his head. Each time he stepped on court he thought of Nina bent at the waist on the other side of the net, racquet gripped in her hand ready to go left or right depending on his serve.

Today he hit ball after ball thinking about his conversation with Nina earlier. She talked like there was something more he was missing but he knew he would find out. Soon. But he would find out. She wasn’t getting rid of him. Not this time.

“Evan! What are you doing here?” Kyle ran up to him, his curly hair springing out all over his head, a big smile splitting his face.

He reached out for his hand, giving him a solid shake and making him giggle. “I’m your new coach.”

“No way! For real? That is so cool!” Kyle jumped up and down and smacked Evan a high five. “We’re gonna be so good this year!”

Practice flew by. The kids were excited to have Evan as their coach and he was more than satisfied with the boys and girls on his roster. Most of them were better than average and they were eager to improve and become great tennis players. He was especially surprised by Kyle who was a very intuitive player and asked lots of technical questions. “Okay guys and girls, good practice. I’ll see you tomorrow same time, same place.”

He was heading out when he heard Noah tell Kyle his mom was in labor and they wouldn’t be able to give him a ride. “Can you call your aunt to come and get you?”

Perfect. “I’ll take him home Noah. Go be there for your mom.” He nodded good luck to Noah’s father and directed Kyle to his car. “Hop in buddy.”

“Your car is so awesome! What is it?”

Evan smiled at the kid’s exuberance. “It’s a Tesla and it’s totally electric. I just got it, what do you think?”

Kyle was thoughtful in his perusal of the interior. “It’s pretty cool. You fill up the tank by plugging it in? That’s pretty awesome.”

“Yeah I thought so too.” He smiled at Kyle as he pulled into traffic. “Is Nina going to be home when I drop you off?”

He nodded. “Yeah. She works late when Noah’s mom drives us so we’ll get take out.”

Evan nodded. This would get him another night of dinner. “How about we get some Mexican food so we can all relax tonight?”

“Fish tacos with extra guacamole?”

“Sure, I love guacamole.” So they drove to a small Mexican restaurant and ordered half the menu. Loaded up with bags of food, they opened the door and Evan found himself staring at miles of smooth brown legs moving at warp speed around the room. “Should we tell her we’re here?”

Kyle laughed. “No, she twirls so she’ll see us soon.”

Evan barely heard Kyle’s words because he was so engrossed in Nina’s curves. Her legs were totally on display, just a small pair of white shorts covering the best bits while she spun and shook and gyrated to whatever music was in her ears. Her sexy voice was breathy as she hummed to the beat. He was hard as fuck behind these bags and he needed to get a grip. He laughed when Kyle put his bags on the table and wrapped his arms around her waist.

“Why are you so happy Aunt Nina?”

Just as Evan predicted, Nina screamed at the top of her lungs and spun with Kyle still attached to her. “You little bugger, you scared me half to death!” Clutching her chest Nina laughed until she doubled over on the floor, pulling Kyle down with her. Evan had to smile at the sight of them together. His body heated up the moment her eyes landed on him. “What happened to the Andersons?”

“Noah’s mom is in labor so they had to go to the hospital and Evan offered to bring me home.” He pointed to the bags, “We brought dinner.”

“Yeah,” Evan smiled, his gaze purposely lingering on the long expanse of legs on display, “we brought dinner.” He laughed when she blushed.

“So Aunt Nina why were you dancing? Tell me!” He looked up at Evan, “She has a dance party when she’s happy.”

Nina pulled him into her embrace and tickled him. “You tell all my secrets and I won’t tell you my good news!” She hopped up and extended her hand to help Kyle up and took his bags to the kitchen. “Go get washed up kiddo, we’ll wait for you.”

Kyle reluctantly went upstairs but not before telling Evan, “You better wash your hands too or Aunt Nina won’t let you eat.”

Once Kyle’s door closed, Evan turned to Nina. “Is that true Aunt Nina? Are you going to prevent me from eating because I’m dirty?” He stood behind her, hands on her shoulders and his lips brushing her ear as he spoke. “Because I’m so dirty and sweaty. Maybe I should take a shower and maybe you could join me.” He smiled at the shiver that went through her.

“You can take a shower if you want, but you’ll be doing it without me.”

He took a step back so she could move, but not without touching him. “Nina listen to me carefully. I want you and I will have you.” It wasn’t a matter of if but when.

Nina sighed and turned to him, ignoring the way her breath caught at his sweaty masculine scent. “Is that what this is about Evan, you want to fuck me again?” She leaned in to make sure Kyle’s curious ears didn’t overhear them. “If that’s the goal, then let’s set a date and do it. That was never the problem between us so let’s take care of it and get it done.” She patted him on the chest and took dishes to the table.

When she came back to grab glasses he grabbed her by the waist and pulled her against him until their bodies were smashed together. Evan let his hands roam down her back until they landed on her ass and gave a firm squeeze. With his face just centimeters from hers he spoke, “When I finally get you naked again Nina you won’t be ‘getting it over with’. You’ll be begging me to fuck you. To slide my cock deep inside you and let you come until you pass out.” He bit her ear and released her just as Kyle came barreling down the steps.

~

Nina knew. It was only a matter of time before she ended up in bed with Evan. Again. His words still rang in her ears, sliding my cock deep inside you, like a dirty song she just couldn’t turn off. He was sexy and he knew it. What’s worse, he knew she still found him sexy. This was her greatest nightmare, falling back in love with Evan. She couldn’t do it, but she wanted to have him again so bad she could practically taste his musky man smell. And if she slept with him she would probably fall back in love with him so quickly her head would spin.

If she was being honest she knew she had never really stopped loving Evan. She hadn’t had the time to properly grieve the death of their relationship before a lot of other heaviness took over life. And having him back here, being so funny and kind, and attentive to Kyle, just brought home how thoroughly not over him she was. Nina knew she talked a big game but after dinner a few nights ago she’d had to take a shower and then take matters into her own hand just to come down from his words.

Could she sleep with him once and let it be meaningless? Could she sleep with him knowing she kept—was still keeping—a huge secret from him? She doubted sleeping with Evan would ever be meaningless to her but could she do it and just accept the inevitable heartbreak? “Times like this I wish I had a few girlfriends to talk to,” she muttered to herself as she sat on the deck checking her email.

“And what would you talk to them about?”

She had to close her eyes. His raspy deep voice shook her body, his hot breath fanned the side of her face and neck. She could tell by his scent that he was fresh from the shower. “Do you really want to know?” She cringed at the breathy seductive sound of her voice.

“Oh I have a feeling I need to know.” His teeth grazed her earlobe. Evan meant business today and Nina had a feeling she wasn’t going to make it through with her panties on.

“Dammit Evan I can’t think when you do that!” His chuckle reverberated through her body.

“Sweetheart I don’t need you thinking right now. I need you feeling. Are you feeling Nina?”

“Oh I’m feeling some things.” Annoyed, turned on, frustrated, horny, pissed off were a few things she was feeling. She shivered when his tongue swiped a path from her collarbone to her earlobe.

“Like the things you want me to do your body?” His tongue swirled around one earlobe and then the other until she was quivering under his mouth. “Because I’ve been thinking about all the things I’d like to do to you starting with getting a taste of those beautiful breasts of yours.” He grabbed them in his big hands, squeezing and testing the weight of them, now heavy with arousal. “I’d bite down on those hard nipples and then soothe it with my tongue and blow until the nipple was hard and you know what I’d do Nina? I’d start all over again.” He placed open mouth kisses around her neck. “Then I’d kiss down that flat stomach, through that small patch of hair hiding your sweet pussy. Then I’d work you over with my mouth and my tongue until your sweet cream coats my tongue, my lips, hell my whole face. Once you’ve screamed by name over and over, I’ll let you come and then I’ll make you come one more time before I let you have my cock.”

Holy shit. Nina was so turned on right now, so wet she knew her silky panties were completely ruined. She wanted him to do all of that to her and so much more. She wanted to slide over his cock again and remember what it felt like to ride him. “Evan,” she panted.

“Yes, Nina. Tell me what you want.” His hands continued to massage her breasts while his fingers grazed her nipples, keeping her in a completely aroused state.

“One afternoon. I want all of that and more for one afternoon, that’s all. Can you give me that?”

He leaned over and kissed her neck, his fingers walked down her body until they were inside her waistband and ghosting over her lips up and down sliding between her folds. “I can promise to rock your world today Nina but I can’t promise it’ll be the last time.”

She should have stopped it then, should have told him ‘thanks but no thanks’ and put her overused vibrator to work. What she did instead was nod noncommittally and lead him to her bedroom. He quickly relieved himself of his clothes and slowly removed hers, savoring every inch of flesh he exposed.

When he had her naked he circled her body taking in every detail that had changed over the years. Fuller hips and breasts, a more toned tummy and ass. Her legs were as gorgeous as they were when she was nineteen. “You are a fucking sight to behold Nina. Just gorgeous.” He pushed her down on the bed and quickly climbed on top of her, letting her feel the weight of his body, his cock pressing her into the mattress. He took her lips in a hard fast kiss that had her grinding where she needed and wanted him most. Kissing down her body, Evan made a lingering stop at her breasts, doing everything he promised he would.

“Evan, god. Yes,” she moaned. He went back and forth, back and forth sucking and licking and biting until she was on the brink of orgasm. “Evan, please.” Yeah she knew she was begging, so what? She screamed out when his lips attached to her center and she knew she would gladly beg every day of her life to feel this way. He moved masterfully, sucking her clit and fucking her with his tongue until she writhed beneath him and exploded into his mouth just as he wanted. Then he’d made her come by doing nothing but playing with her breasts and sucking her clit. She was so close for long minutes and finally when his teeth grazed her and he sucked hard—really hard!—she came apart violently, convulsing and shaking she nearly bucked him off her. “Evan! Holy shit that was…good.”

He laughed and gave her one more swipe before crawling back up her body. “Just good, huh?” He groaned when she sucked his tongue into her mouth, sucking and licking her juices from his mouth and face. Evan leaned back on his haunches and looked at her. “Fuck Nina, your pussy is so wet for me. It’s dripping,” he ran his cock between her lips and opening until he was coated in her moisture. “Look at that.” He came to the side of the bed so she could see his glistening cock. “Taste yourself on me Nina.”

She was so turned on she would have done anything he’d asked. But asking her to taste her arousal coating his cock? Well it was about the hottest thing she’d ever heard and she gladly took every inch of him into her mouth and down her throat until he thrust into her. She was really getting into it when he pulled back.

“You can suck me off another time sweetheart. Right now I need to be deep inside that wet pussy.”

“Well what are you waiting for?”

Evan growled as he sank into Nina for the first time in nearly a decade. He tortured them both with his slow, inch by inch, journey into her wet heat. “Fuck Nina you’re so damn tight.” He growled again when her muscles squeezed even tighter around him. “Nina,” he roared and picked up speed. He leaned over her so they were face to face, his elbows pressed into the bed on either side of her head as his big body thrust in and out of hers.

She adjusted her legs and he sank deeper, grunting her name in her ear with every thrust. “Evan, harder,” she whispered and bit his ear. She screamed when he gave her exactly what she wanted. Slow hard thrusts that shook her body, over and over, in and out until she felt her body preparing for orgasm. Goosebumps washed over her skin and her heart rate increased until her entire body went stiff. “Evan!” She screamed his name on a long note as her body shook from her third orgasm of the day. She went on and on, digging her heels into his ass so he would keep pumping. She wanted to feel him orgasm while she was. “Come for me Evan.”

He looked down at her sated face and knew he would do whatever she asked. He slid all the way out and slammed in, one, two, three, four times and roared her name into the quiet room as his cock slipped deep inside her. “Fuck Nina, fuck. That sweet hot pussy is addictive.”

Yep, so much trouble.

Chapter Three

“Are you dating my aunt?” Kyle sat in Evan’s car as they made their way to the first match of the season.

“Why would you ask that?” He wasn’t sure how to explain dating or relationships to a kid and he definitely didn’t know how to explain what was going on between he and Nina to Kyle. Hell, he didn’t even know. They spent tons of time together and had sex every chance they got, but Nina refused to call it a relationship.

Kyle turned to face Evan, making sure to tighten his seatbelt as he did. “Well you’re always at our house for dinner and sometimes you stay the night even though I’m not supposed to know.” He ticked off his fingers with every piece of evidence revealed. “You both look at each other all weird when you think the other one isn’t looking and Aunt Nina hardly ever cries or looks at the box under her bed.”

Box under her bed? Evan didn’t know what he was talking about but felt like he should interrogate Kyle about it. So he laughed but it was nervous not friendly. “I guess you could say we’re dating even though your aunt won’t call it that.”

“She doesn’t date. Even though guys are always hitting on her, she never says yes. I wonder why she said yes to you.”

Evan tried not to take that last part too seriously. “Maybe it’s because I’m so charming?”

“Nah I think she must like you. Did she like you a lot when you were younger?”

Evan nodded, his thoughts flashing to his nineteen year old self sneaking out of his own apartment with two gym bags full of clothes and his tennis bag. “She did like me and I liked her. We were in love.”

“But you screwed it up, right?”

He nodded. “What makes you say that?”

He shrugged as if what he was about to say wasn’t important. “Noah’s mom said some man must have really done a number on Aunt Nina because she’s too beautiful to be alone. And after what happened, she must have sworn men off forever.”

“What happened?” He asked in a voice that was harsher than he meant. “Sorry buddy.”

Kyle’s eyes widened in fear as though realizing he’d said something he shouldn’t have. “I don’t know.” He wasn’t supposed to know but he’d wondered what made Nina so sad so he’d looked in the box one day and ran to his room and cried for hours.

“Yes I did screw up. Big time. I left to go pro and I just left her a note.”

“You didn’t say goodbye or call later?” Evan shook his head in shame. “Why?”

Now it was his turn to shrug. “I don’t know. I was young and stupid. I thought it would be easier for both of us if I didn’t. But I didn’t know about your mom until you told me.”

Kyle looked up at Evan, his hazel eyes shiny and bright and serious. “Just say goodbye when you leave this time. Please?”

Evan’s heart squeezed at the kid’s heartfelt plea, his serious demeanor and everything he’d just learned. “I don’t plan on leaving but if I do kid, I’ll let you know. Nina too.”

“Thanks,” he mumbled and turned his attention to the passenger window.

Something happened to Nina after her sister died, he knew that much, but what it was he still had no idea. Evan couldn’t stand the idea of Nina enduring more heartache and he just wanted to know what it was so he could make it better. Could he make it better?

He pulled the car into a spot and cut the engine. “Alright buddy, let’s get our game face on. It’s go time!”

~

“Aunt Nina! Noah’s dad is taking a bunch of us camping, can I go? Can I?” He bounced on his toes impatiently, giving his aunt his best set of puppy dog eyes.

“Didn’t Noah’s mom just have a baby a few weeks ago?”

Kyle nodded with a sly smirk. “Yeah. He said his mother in law is coming and he’d rather sleep in the woods than deal with her.”

“Kyle,” she admonished, trying like hell to hold her laughter in. “Don’t repeat that.”

He laughed, “You asked.”

“You got me, I did. When will you leave and when will you come back?” He gave her the answers she required and told her she could ask Noah’s dad for more information. “No it’s okay I trust you.”

Kyle smiled and kissed her cheek. “You’re the best.”

She ruffled his hair. “Oh I am? Then come here and let me give you proper smooches,” she came at him making kissy face noises until he doubled over with laughter. “I guess not the actual best.”

Evan walked up and scooped Kyle into his arms by the waist. “Hey are you trying to kiss my girl?”

Kyle giggled. “She was my girl first.”

Evan shook the boy to more laughter. “Actually she was my girl first. Plus I’m older and stronger.”

“Definitely older,” Kyle said and cracked himself up laughing as Evan carried him to the car.

Nina looked at Evan and Kyle together and she wanted to cry, had to fight with her body to avoid crying. Watching them together made her heart ache as she thought about her own child and how different this picture might have looked if things had turned out differently. She didn’t cry as much about it these days, but this time of year was very hard for her. Turning away from the guys, she wiped a few stray tears and turned with a smile. “Alright you troublemakers, let’s go.” She would have to think about something else, anything else. Like how she had gone and fallen in love with Evan Kindling all over again.

“Everything okay Aunt Nina?”

She wiped her eyes and looked at her nephew in the rearview mirror. “Yeah buddy, I’m good.” She wasn’t right this minute but she would be soon. Some day. “So champ, what do you want for dinner?”

Evan wasn’t fooled by the overly bright smile but he let it go. “What about me? I coached champ back there, don’t I get to choose?”

Nina threw him an are you kidding me look and told them, “Fine I get to choose since you boys are being brats. I choose Pad Thai.”

~

“I need to run to the sporting goods store to get Kyle a new sleeping bag,” she whispered in his ear before sliding from the warm bed.

Evan grumbled at the interruption of his sleep so early. “Can’t you do it later?”

“Noah’s dad will be here in a few hours and Kyle just realized it was torn.” She kissed his forehead and before he could offer to go she was out of the bedroom and padding down the stairs barefoot.

He listened as she spoke in a hushed whisper to Kyle and later when her car started. Evan knew he might live to regret what he was about to do but it had been killing him that Nina wouldn’t tell him much about her life after he’d left school. Of course she didn’t really owe him an explanation but he had to know. It was eating at him. Besides, he justified, how could he make sure they had a future if he didn’t know everything?

He slid softly from the bed onto his knees and bent to look under the bed. The box was easy to find and he realized she wasn’t hiding it there she was keeping it close. That thought made him smile, of her having pictures and mementos from their relationship so close to her as she slept. He pulled the blue box with teddy bears and sailboats on it from under the bed and lifted the cap off. The contents were not what he had been expecting. There were two sonogram photos and a photo of Nina with a round belly and a much younger Kyle on her hip. Pregnant.

His first thought was anger, then shock and then back to anger. He was angry when he thought Nina had gotten pregnant soon after he left but then he found the test results from University Health Services and it all became clear. She’d been pregnant when he left, had found out just a few days before. But where was the baby now? He needed to know. Had to know. He couldn’t tell her he was in love with her until she came clean with him about this. About their baby.

He left the box open on the bed and went to get a shower. He needed a run to clear his mind but he couldn’t leave until he talked to Nina. She would tell him everything he needed to know and they could move forward with their lives.

“Hey Evan where are you?” Kyle’s voice rang on the other side of the door a second before it opened. “Oh sorry,” he stammered.

“Don’t worry I’m decent.” Both sets of eyes were pulled to the open box. Evan noticed that Kyle’s wide eyes looked worried. “I guess you’ve been inside that box before?”

Kyle nodded, unsure what else to say. Shoulders slumped he walked up to Evan and wrapped his small hands around his waist. “Bye Evan.” Then he ran from the room and down the stairs.

Evan wasn’t sure what had just happened but he was pretty sure Kyle assumed he was leaving. “Shit.” He zipped his jeans, leaving the button open and followed him down the stairs. “Kyle,” he called but there was no answer.

“You just missed him. Noah’s dad pulled in right after me.” She leaned in to kiss him but he turned his head. “What’s wrong, do I still have morning breath?” She covered her mouth with a smile but it quickly faded when he didn’t return it.

He kept his gaze on the ocean outside, on the calm rolling waves. He was depending on them to keep him calm right now. “I found your box.” He heard the gasp but he didn’t turn around. He couldn’t have this conversation while looking at her. But he had to when her heard the small hiccups that told him she was crying.

“Why were you snooping Evan? You don’t trust me?”

His arms were crossed and a scowl marred his handsome face. “Should I? It seems you had a kid without telling me, yet Kyle is the only child I’ve seen around here.” He tried to harden his emotions against her but her sobs were growing in intensity with every second.

“When would I have told you Evan? During your first pro match, or while you were on the Asian leg of the tour and fifteen hours away?” She crossed her arms and sat back, her teary scowl directed at him. “I’d planned on telling you during our date that Friday. But that Friday never came.”

“And we’re back to that again, are we?”

“Just shut up Evan, shut up! You don’t know anything, do you?” She stood and paced the room. “You want to know what happened? Well here goes, you were gone when I woke up Friday morning and I never got the chance to tell you I was pregnant. Two weeks later my sister died and I came home to look after Kyle. Between grief and learning to be what Kyle needed I was doing fine. One day I didn’t feel the baby moving anymore so I went to the doctor where they told me my baby had died inside of me. I had to deliver a dead baby Evan. By myself. I had to hire a nanny to come sit with Kyle so he wouldn’t be frightened, okay? So that’s the story, now get the hell out.” She ran upstairs, yelling as she went, “And to think I was going to tell you I’m in love with you today!” A door slamming punctuated those words like a knife to his heart.

Shit. Shit. Shit! He had fucked up royally. He needed to know the story but fuck, he never would have guessed it was that messed up. Well he wasn’t leaving and he wasn’t giving her a chance to expel him from her heart again.

In the kitchen he made a big breakfast guaranteed to end her self-imposed exile upstairs. There was bacon, eggs, pancakes, fruit and home fries, Nina’s favorite indulgence that she never allowed. He tried to hide his smile when he heard her wary steps on the stairs. She brushed by him, loaded up a plate and went outside to eat. He followed.

“You plan on ignoring me while you eat the food I cooked?” She ate slowly and deliberately, avoiding him. “Well at least you’re eating so you can’t yell at me.” She grunted in response. “Good. I’m sorry Nina I shouldn’t have snooped but I’m not sorry I know. I’m fucking sorry as shit I wasn’t here for you and that you had to go through that alone.” He reached for her hand and she didn’t flinch. That was progress. “I wanted to tell you that I’m still in love with you Nina but I needed to know what I was fighting against. That’s no excuse but I needed to know if you could love me back first, because I’m a fucking coward.”

“That seems to be a pattern with you,” she said around a big bite of pancakes. “Cowardice.” She laughed at him through a mouthful of food.

He gave her an amused smile. “No more. I’m right here telling you that I’m in love with you. I love the fuck out of you and I want to wake up every morning to your grumpy ass and Kyle’s motor mouth. I want to be by your side cheering him on as he becomes a better tennis player than I ever was and I want to fill your belly with more babies to fill this big ass house.” He pulled a black heart-shaped velvet box and sat it on the table between their plates.

“You’re proposing over bacon?”

He shrugged looking sheepish. “I thought it’d be in poor form to propose while I was still buried deep inside you.”

Nina laughed and looked at him with nothing but affection. “Oh Evan I still love you too, more than I thought was possible. I’m glad you love Kyle too because we’re a package deal.” She patted his cheek and kissed him, smearing bacon grease on his face and laughing. “When you’re ready to propose, I’ll say yes.”

“When I’m ready? What do you think this is?”

She forked some bacon and eggs into her mouth before she answered. “That is a velvet box between two breakfast plates. Not a proposal.”

“Well when you don’t have bacon grease on your cheek and pancake syrup on your chin, I’ll propose properly.”

She smiled big around a mouthful of food and slid the ring on the appropriate finger. “Since we both know that’s never gonna happen, let’s just pretend you have a romantic bone in your body and you had a big exciting proposal. ‘Kay?”

He kissed her lightly on the mouth to avoid transferring her food to his mouth. “Fine by me, I love you. But if you give me your chewed up pancakes I will have to take drastic measures.”

She swallowed and laughed hard. “You’re lucky I’d consider parting with my chewed up pancakes. But I love you so I’m willing to make sacrifices. No pancakes for you!” She pushed her chair back and straddled his lap. “I’m so glad I found you again Evan and I can’t wait to marry you.”

“Then let’s not wait too long. I’m so in love and I can’t wait to make you my wife. Nina you are my happy ever after.”

The End

A Hot Take Down: A BWWM Action & Suspense Romance

Chapter 1

Rae was dressed like a total cliché in head to toe black but it was out of necessity rather than fashion sense, and she certainly didn’t need to look slimmer. No, her outfit was strictly professional and right now she was on the trail of billionaire embezzler Enrique Valdez and the last trace of him was here at the Downtown Belmont Hotel. Her skintight black dress, black lace top stockings and her black mile high stilettos were all so that she’d fit in as she strolled through the lobby. The good thing about luxury hotels was that no one dared question it when one of the big wigs wanted to order a hooker, escort, call girl- whatever the ladies of the night called themselves these days.

She sauntered across the marble floor of the lobby without drawing any of the wrong type of attention. Of course every male eye from the entrance to the elevator was squarely focused on her assets, which was fine as long as no one stopped her or asked where she was going. When the elevator doors closed behind her, leaving her alone, Rae sagged in relief. She was a pro but one never could tell with these fancy hotels.

It’s not at as though she could simply walk up to the desk and ask for Enrique Valdez because of course, his reservation was under Will Smith. Original, she scoffed. But there was also the fact that the Valdez family was mega wealthy and quite well known on the Chicago business scene, so unless she was on some highly guarded list she wouldn’t even get close enough to sniff his expensive cologne. Which is why I’m currently dressed like a prostitute and walking down the hall the penthouse suite registered to Will Smith.

At the door she scanned the hall just to be sure she was still alone. All clear. Inside her sparkly black clutch she pulled out a lock picking kit and in seconds she was inside the foyer of the cavernous suite. She stood still for a moment, listening for any sounds or movement inside the suite. Nothing. Down the hall the bathroom light illuminated the hall and part of the main room. Clothes were strewn on the floor, on the sofa and a pair of silk boxers draped over the lampshade. Enrique must be trying out different looks, she thought, noticing high quality slacks, worn denim, sneakers and Oxford shorts. The pile didn’t look like it belonged to one person, which is exactly what it should look like for a person on the run.

To the left was the master bedroom and on the other side of the kitchenette was the smaller suite. She started with the master because, what else would a billionaire use? The bed was mussed but not slept in, and the nightstand drawer was pulled slightly out instantly drawing her attention. Rae moved slowly but deliberately and pulled open the drawer. There was nothing but a room service menu, a bible and notepad. She could feel small indentations in the notepad so he must’ve written something down. Now was not the time to check it, she slid the notepad in her clutch and checked the dark wood drawers. Empty. Same with the closet and the desk.

She hiked up her skirt and bent to look under the bed. As a bounty hunter she’d learned all the tricks of criminals, fugitives and bail jumpers. And rule number one was that criminals were stupid, which is why she wasn’t surprised to find a black gym bag packed with bundles of cash. A couple hundred grand, if she had to guess. There was only cash, no deposit or withdrawal slips and no other notes to say where Enrique was or where he would be going next. She pulled her phone from her thigh holster and snapped a few images of the cash bundles. She would have the serial numbers traced if she needed to.

The elevator bell chiming in the distance gave her pause. Could Enrique be back already? She checked the time, 10:30. All her research said Enrique partied until the sun came up so it probably wasn’t him. She held still and listened carefully for footsteps but instead she heard the familiar whir and click of the keycard opener. Shit. Rae kicked off her shoes and pulled out her gun, sliding against the wall to use it as a shield.

Heavy footsteps, at least 200 pounds. Slow steady gait means good shape, probably regular trips to the gym. Quick look through drawers, not a burglar. She slowed her breathing to keep her focus in case the situation went sideways. The gold door handle twisted, the arm holding the gun extended as the looming dark figure scanned the suite and reached for the light switch on the wall behind her.

Click, she removed the safety. “Don’t move.”

The man slowly turned, his hands held up in a nonthreatening way. “Take it easy. I’m not armed.”

Rae kept her eyes trained on the man, certain by his size he wasn’t Enrique Valdez. But what she hadn’t counted on was having the breath knocked out of her by the handsome man turning towards her. His inky black hair was slicked back and shiny, not a hair out of place. His sharp cheekbones and stone carved jaws gave him the look of an ancient statue of a long lost Greek or Roman god. His lips were light pink and the bottom was the perfect size to bite teasingly, surrounded by a five o’clock shadow. But his best feature, his crowning glory, was the mossy green eyes staring down at her with surprise and a healthy respect for the gun trained on him. Hot damn this man was delicious. He was very likely a criminal too, she reminded herself. She smacked the light on with her other hand.

“Who the hell are you and what are you doing in my brother’s room?”

She would have swooned at that deep baritone if she hadn’t recognized the face as soon as the lights were on. “Hector Valdez,” she practically spat. “I should have known you’d be protecting him.”

Those green eyes widened in surprise. “Hiding him? You’re crazy. I heard he’d been spotted here this afternoon and came to see him.”

Arms crossed with one brow raised, she said nothing and stared. And stared. Finally she spoke, “I guess it didn’t occur to you to call the police since your brother is a fugitive?”

“You’re a cop?”

She was used to the sound of disbelief from men who doubted she could take them down without breaking a sweat or shoot them between the eyes from a thousand feet away. “Is that so surprising?”

“You’re pocket sized, of course it is!”

Rae watched, amused as his eyes stayed glued to the thigh holster where she placed her gun. Ten seconds later she’d flipped Hector over her shoulder and sat on his chest. “Pocket sized, you said?” She chuckled at the look of disbelief on his face.

Hector exhaled a rush of breath when she sat on his chest. “Okay pocket sized but deadly,” he amended. “Do you mind getting off me?”

Rae shook her head. “I don’t mind at all. But I’m not going anywhere until you tell me where Enrique is.”

“As far as I know, he’s staying here. He’s probably at a nightclub somewhere.” He struggled and tried to buck her off, but lost his breath when her thighs squeezed his ribs. “Okay, okay. Seriously I don’t know where he is.”

She stared at him for a long time, lost in those mossy eyes while trying to decide if he was being honest. She didn’t see any deception but he was a man and a businessman, which meant he was probably an excellent liar. “Fine,” she stood and helped him up.

“Do you have a name?” He straightened his overcoat and dusted off pretend debris from it.

“Yes. A first, middle and last.” She stepped into her stilettos, gaining about five inches in height in the process. “I wouldn’t try to help him if I were you, no amount of money will save you from aiding a fugitive from justice.”

He shook his head in annoyance. “I’m not eager to help Ricky. He made this bed for himself but his stupidity is affecting my business and I need to talk to him before he goes in.” He looked at her nervously. “I really need to speak with him Ms.,” he trailed off hoping she would supply her name. She didn’t. “Can you contact me if you find him before the police? I just need five minutes, that’s all.”

She crossed her arms, accentuating her ample cleavage. “Five minutes? And in three you’ll have him on a private jet to some non-extradition treaty country, right? No thanks, not interested.”

~

Hector watched the beautiful woman walk away, that black dress hugging her body so tight his own pants were starting to feel a touch uncomfortable. The past fifteen minutes had felt like an eternity, beginning with staring down the barrel of a gun being held by a tiny slip of a woman with skin the color of cocoa and eyes the color of warm honey. She was a knockout, and apparently she could kick some serious ass. Based on her clothes he assumed she wasn’t a cop, maybe a private detective but he didn’t think so. She didn’t seem like a criminal but it’s possible his brother had ripped her off, or someone close to her.

Either way she’d found Enrique’s hideout faster than he had so he guessed some type of fugitive recovery officer. It didn’t matter. He would find out her identity and use her to find his brother. He needed to make sure Ricky hadn’t ripped off any of his clients and if he had, his brother wouldn’t have to worry about jail. He’d kill him.

He whipped out his phone and hit a button. “Scarpinski, I need an ID on a woman. Black female, five foot one or two, one hundred fifteen pounds, honey colored eyes with military training. Start with bail bondsmen.” He clicked off the call and exited his brother’s room. He wasn’t there now and chances were he wouldn’t be here tomorrow.

He needed to talk his brother before he went to prison where his visits were recorded. Hector had no idea his brother had been engaged in shady and illegal business practices, he honestly didn’t think Ricky was smart enough to be shady. But apparently it took all types to steal people’s money and his baby brother was the type. He sat down at the hotel bar in search of answers. They wouldn’t be forthcoming from his brother or the bottom of a glass, but right now he needed something. “Whiskey. Macallan 25. Neat,” he gave the terse order to the pretty bartender. It might not help but it certainly couldn’t hurt.

Hector stayed a while. There was a chance he’d run into his brother as he cleared out, but knowing his brother he would just leave without checking out.

It didn’t matter, Scarpinski would find the chocolate skinned stunner and she would help him find the answers he needed. Then Enrique could rot in prison for all he cared.

~

“I’ll be fine, sis. I’m not a kid.”

Rae looked at her younger brother and smiled at his mature answer. Of course at seventeen he was no longer a kid, but she would always think of him as her kid brother. “I know you’re not Marcus, I just don’t want you to get in trouble while I’m gone.” She worried so much about her brother being out anywhere on the streets of Chicago. The city was dangerous especially for a young black man and Marcus was going to college. If she could get him through the next few months she could rest easier.

“You don’t have to worry about me Rae. I give trouble a wide berth.” He smiled at the get real look she gave him. “Plus this bounty is going to make you partner, right?”

She shrugged and sighed heavily. “That’s what Hal says but I don’t believe a word he says. My capture rate is too good to pull me off the streets and he can’t really afford to. But this bounty will help with your tuition.” The academic scholarship Marcus received would only cover half the cost of tuition and the full cost of books. The rest was up to her.

“You don’t have to do that Rae. I can go to a cheaper college. A degree is a degree, right?”

Her smile widened at his words. He really was the greatest kid. But he was wrong, she did have to do this and everything else she’d done since their parents were killed in a home invasion while she was in Iraq. She’d had a few months left before her contract was up but the Army let her finish early to take custody of a then twelve year old Marcus. “Of course I do. Who else is gonna take care of me in my old age?”

He shrugged with a smile. “I don’t know, I’ll be working at the CDC in Atlanta so you better hurry up and find a man, maybe have some kids.” His laugh made him sound like a little boy. “I could use a few rugrats around here to boss around.”

“You have a better chance of that happening than me, kid.”

Marcus rolled his eyes. “So how long will you be gone?”

“A few days, five at the most. If nothing pans out I’ll come back before heading back out again. You call me if you need anything,” she kissed his cheek, “and please stay out of trouble.”

“Always, sis.”

When she arrived at the hotel to check in, Rae was already exhausted. It had been a long week and the upcoming one promised to be even longer. She would go up to her room, catch a nap and spend the rest of the night going over everything she could find about the life and times of Enrique Valdez. He had an ex-wife in town as well as a mistress, both of whom she would be visiting this week. But first, first she needed to sleep.

The keycard slid into the door and the green light flashed. Rae sagged in relief, stumbling through the door and scanning the room for signs of disturbance. She dropped her bags at the door and pulled the gun from the holster hidden under her jacket. “Who’s in here,” she called and heard a breath hitch. She smacked the switch on the wall and the room lit up. “Goddamit Valdez do you want me to shoot you?”

He swallowed. “I’d prefer if you didn’t.”

“In that case you should tell me why you’re sitting in my hotel room in the dark.”

Hector shifted nervously, tugging at the collar of his shirt. “Aren’t you going to lower that thing,” he indicated the black and silver gun.

“Not until I hear what you have to say.”

“If you don’t like what I have to say you’re going to shoot me?”

She heard the disbelief in his voice and it rubbed her the wrong way. “I guess that depends on whether or not I feel you’re a threat to me or my mission.”

“Mission,” he scoffed, “don’t you think you’re going a bit overboard for a thief?”

“I bet you wouldn’t be saying that if the thief was anyone but your brother.” She never lowered the gun and kept her eyes trained on him in case he decided he wanted to be a hero.

Hector sighed with more than a hint of annoyance. He didn’t like being on the wrong end of a gun and her obvious disdain left him unsettled for a reason he couldn’t quite understand. “Maybe, maybe not. But I’m not a thief so the gun is a bit much, don’t you think.” Eyebrow raised at him, the gorgeous psychopath said nothing only raised her gun arm slightly higher. “Fine. Look I’m not trying to hold up your efforts to apprehend my brother, I’m just asking for a few minutes to see if he screwed over any of my clients. Is that too much to ask?”

“It is, actually. I don’t know you and I sure as hell don’t trust you.”

Hector stood slowly. “I can pay you on top of whatever your employer is offering.”

Rae saw his body relax and she immediately tensed. Of course he felt at ease now that he was offering up his best bargaining chip, his money. She could use the money but she couldn’t risk him helping his brother get away from her. “How much?”

A slow grin spread over his handsome face. “One million dollars.”

He said it so simply she quickly disregarded it. “Yeah, right. I may not be rich Valdez but I’m not an idiot.”

“And I never joke about money.”
A million dollars? Combined with her cut of the bounty and she could get Marcus through all four years of college and maybe build a nice nest egg if he decided to go to grad school. It could solve most of her money problems right now and leave a lot saved for a rainy day. “You talk to him but I’m in the room and no more than five minutes. Got it?”

“I can’t have you speaking to the press about my conversation.”

She laughed bitterly. “I don’t give two shits about whatever you want to talk to your fugitive brother about. As long as it isn’t pertaining to how to get away from me, you’ve got my word.”

“And I’m supposed to trust you?”

She shrugged. “You don’t have to. The choice is yours.”

Silence hung in the air for several long minutes until Hector stood and gave her a brief nod.

“Meet me in the lobby at nine.” She closed the door in his face before he could agree.

Chapter 2

Hector was waiting in the lobby the next morning when the elevator dinged and Rae stepped out looking like the hottest biker chick he’d ever seen in black jeans that molded to her body, a black shirt that clung to her breasts and a leather jacket that told the world she was a badass. He couldn’t keep his eyes off her as she strode confidently towards him, her pretty features schooled into a neutral expression that made him want to bend her over the nearest surface and fuck her senseless.

Judging by the scowl that had developed on her face, he guessed that wouldn’t be a welcome advance so he smiled. “Good morning Ms. Fenton, how are you?”

“Rae,” she said bluntly as she slid dark sunglasses over her eyes.

“Excuse me?”

“Rae. My name is Rae, not Ms. Fenton.”

Hector didn’t get it but he decided not to fight it either. On his best days women were crazy creatures he barely understood. With Rae that was increased by tenfold because she—quite obviously—wanted nothing from him. “Fine. Rae call me Hector.”

“Whatever,” she said and walked out of the hotel without checking to see that he followed.

“My car is right,” he stopped when he realized she was too far away to hear and she probably didn’t care anyway. “Hey wait up.” Rae turned to look at him but the sunglasses masked the flash of annoyance he was sure was exhibited all over her face.

“Yeah?”

“My car and driver are waiting in front of the hotel. You walked right passed him.”

“I know,” she turned and kept walking to the far end of the lot.

“What do you mean you know? Then why did you keep walking?”

She whirled around. “Hector this is my show, not yours. In the boardroom or whatever I’m sure you’re hot shit. But this here, is my gig so we do it my way.”

“And you don’t think having a driver is more prudent than driving an unfamiliar area yourself?”

“As a matter of fact, no. I don’t want to broadcast to the world that I have money and am willing to pay ridiculous sums of money for useless information.” She waved in the direction of the black Town Car and the suited driver, “And that screams big money. I need information and I don’t have time to haggle over prices for information. Trust me, I’ve been doing this a long time.”

The laugh that escaped caught him off guard. “Since you were what, in diapers?” He quickly tried to school his features when he saw anger flashing in her eyes but it was too late. She pushed him, hard, and it took all his energy not to fall to the oily concrete below. “Hey!”

“Keep your thoughts to yourself Mr. Valdez. I am more than qualified to do this and I’m quite sure you know that.” She crossed her arms tight around her body, “If you don’t think I can find your brother you are more than welcome to do it on your own.” She stopped at a black Mustang, yanking the door open and pulling it closed before starting the engine.

Hector groaned in frustration as he stood on the passenger side waiting for her to open the door. And waited. And waited. Finally he knocked on the window and waited to hear the click of the lock. Nothing. He leaned down and knocked on the window, this time harder. “Are you going to open the door?”

Rae leaned over and rolled down the window just enough to be heard. “Oh I’m sorry are you lowering yourself to ride with me?”

It was that perfectly sculpted eyebrow raised tauntingly that made him want to strangle her and kiss her, but right now the urge to strangle was winning out. “Dammit woman you can’t make anything easy, can you?” The smile she gave him did things to his mind and body he didn’t want to think about. She had bright white teeth that seemed to sparkle in the early morning grey, smile lines that said she smiled a lot more than she wanted the world to believe and those full lips were more enticing when curved into a smile.

“Sorry Mr. Valdez that’s not really my style.”

“Hector,” he barked and flung open the door the moment her fingers lifted the lock. He looked at her wide eyed expression, “My name is Hector. I only require employees to call me Mr. Valdez.”

“Well aren’t you special,” he heard her mutter as she threw the car in reverse and flew out of the parking lot.

“So what’s on the agenda today?”

“Agenda?” She laughed a little too loud and a little too long. “Sorry buddy my work doesn’t work like that. Right now we’re headed to South Bend.”

He frowned, his brows furrowed in confusion. “Why on earth would we go there? Ricky doesn’t know anyone in Indiana, especially a city like South Bend.”

Rae didn’t even flinch at his tone, she stayed focused on traffic as she merged on to the expressway. “Obviously you don’t know Enrique as well as you think. He has a mistress that lives here. In a condo he paid for,” probably with the money he stole, she thought but did not say.

“Are you sure?” When she nodded he sank into the plush leather seat and looked out the window. “This is a pretty great car Rae. Yours?”

“No it belongs to my protector,” her answer was sarcastic and on edge. Why was it that men like him automatically placed women in one box?

“I just meant it must have taken a lot of work to get her in working order again.”

She smiled fondly and patted the dashboard. “Yeah it did. Me and my brother Marcus spent two years working on her. We rebuilt the engine, reupholstered the seats and even added authentic shag carpeting to the trunk.”

“You are so damn beautiful when you smile.” She looked over at him and laughed at the mortified look on his face.

“Don’t worry, I won’t tell the world you’re attracted to the likes of me.”

Hector barked out a laugh. “Tell whomever you want Rae, I’m not ashamed of my attraction to you.”

“Then what’s with the look?”

He paused for a minute, thinking that his answer was important even if she’d never admit it. “I just didn’t want you to put me in a headlock for saying you look beautiful.”

She laughed again and put the car in park, “I may not be your typical girl Hector, but even I appreciate a sincere compliment.”

“Then why have you stopped? Planning to leave me stranded someplace?”

“We’re here.”

~

Two hours later Hector and Rae left Candi McCorkle’s condo with more questions and almost no answers. Candi swore she hadn’t seen Enrique in months and she suspected he must’ve picked up another mistress on his travels because he used to visit her once a month. “Do you have any idea where he might be hiding out?”

Candi shook her silky blonde waves, “No. When he needs to lay low he usually stays with a woman or at a hotel under a celebrity alias.” When Rae asked if he often had to hide out, Candi explained that “Ricky loved to gamble and take risks so there was always some pissed off businessman, gangster or husband looking to teach him a lesson.”

They were no closer to finding him after their visit with Candi than before, which pissed Rae off. How could a crooked billionaire be so astute at hiding from the law? It didn’t make any sense. She glanced over at Hector and wondered if he was feeding his brother information. Her bullshit radar didn’t register any deception from him but she was extremely attracted to him and that could be clouding her judgment, couldn’t it? She didn’t know so she started the engine and thought over everything Candi said. Businessmen, gangsters or husbands.

“None of that was helpful, was it?” Hector wasn’t sure what had brought on her silence. She was brooding, didn’t seem to be the type, but something had her brain working overdrive.

“Not much, but she did give me a better picture of your brother. Have you spoken to him recently?”

“Is that what this is about? You think I’ve already spoken to him.” He turned to face her, “If I’d already talked to him why would I still be here with you?”

She said nothing for a few miles as they headed back to the hotel. “I’m checking out tonight. I have another stop to make.”

She didn’t ask if she was coming or offer, but dammit he went wherever she did. “What time?”

“It’ll take me five minutes to pack up my things.”

~

“Tell me about your brother.” They had been on the road for about an hour, headed to Evansville when she decided to get more intel.

Hector sighed and ran his fingers through his hair. It was obvious he didn’t like talking about his brother. “Ricky has always looked for shortcuts. Whether it was dating a smart girl to pass a test or accusing a professor of sexual harassment to pass a class, Ricky found a way to get by without working for it.” It had caused him, his other brother Sal and their father a great deal of humiliation. “He’s just incapable of doing things the right way.”

She understood that, had seen it time and again with the bounties she hunted. “But from what I understand you and your brothers each inherited $100 million, so why wasn’t that enough that he had to steal from other people?”

“Ricky has a chip on his shoulder the size of Texas and he always feels the need to prove he’s better and smarter than me and Sal.” He told her that Enrique was the product of a brief affair during his parents’ separation. His parents eventually reconciled and Sal was born a few years later. “Dad never denied Ricky was his son, he just didn’t do the father son things, I guess Ricky was expecting.” Truth was he didn’t do those things with Hector or Sal either, but somehow they managed just fine.

“Poor little rich boy,” she muttered and shook her head.

Hector smiled. “That is exactly it Rae. Despite having more money than most people can even imagine having, he thinks he’s owed something more.”

She nodded her understanding. She had met plenty of men from all walks of live exactly like Enrique. They felt they were owed more and instead of working hard to get it, they found ways to take it from others. She hoped he went to prison for a very long time. “Tomorrow we’ll go to his ex-wife’s house and see if he’s been sniffing around her.”

“I always wondered where she went.” One day Victoria was there and then she just disappeared from their lives as quickly as she’d entered it. “Why would she pick here of all places? It looks so desolate, so depressing.”

“Newsflash Hector, living in Indiana is affordable and I’m guessing she wanted to make whatever piddly little settlement she got from your brother, last longer.” She watched him from the corner of her eye as he considered her words.

“You’re right.”

“I know.” She waited a beat and then started laughing. Hector joined in, her laughter was infectious and he couldn’t help it. “We’re here,” she told him and jumped from the car.

Interesting.

“They only have a suite,” she informed Hector with an intimidating scowl on her face.

He slapped his credit card on the counter. “We’ll take it.” He bit the inside of his mouth hard to stop from laughing at the incredulous look on her face. “Calm down Rae. We need to sleep and you’ve been driving all day. We have separate rooms and I’ll lock my door in case you get the urge to ravish me in the middle of the night.”

She rolled her eyes. “Like a lock could stop me.”

Hector tossed his head back and laughed, even the clerk joined in. “That’s good to know Rae,” he leaned in so close his lips brushed her ears. “Say the word and I’ll leave the door wide open.”

Not to be outdone, Rae smiled that smile that men found irresistible. “I don’t think I will. I’ll enjoy it more if I have to work for it.” She grabbed one of the cards in front of the clerk and sauntered to the elevator. She heard him groan painfully behind her and she waited until the elevator doors closed.

Then she smiled.

Chapter 3

Warm vanilla assailed Hector’s nose as soon as he opened the door of the suite. He didn’t have to be told that the scent was Rae because he just knew. The woman looked like she should smell like gunpowder but he’d detected the faint hint of vanilla on the long drive to Evansville. There was some bluesy number playing inside the suite and he breathed a sigh of relief that her shower was over. The sound of water sluicing over her body would only call forth images of her naked body covered in soapy bubbles and the things he’d like to do to that body.

He hung up his jacket in the hall and slowly made his way into the suite. The sight he came upon was straight out of his fantasies. Rae stood looking like a vision from his dirtiest dreams, wrapped in a white towel that was almost too small and her dark hair tumbling down her back. Her skin looked like smooth chocolate against the stark white of the towels. “Shit, Rae,” he managed to rasp out.

She turned slowly and smug smile on her face. “Yes?”

“Don’t you have some clothes to put on?” Why Hector said those words, he couldn’t say. But he had to say something or he would have to do something.

“Is there a problem with what I’m wearing?” She grabbed the top of the towel and watched his eyes zero in the small opening her hands created. “I can always take it off.”

The growl came unbidden. Hector couldn’t help it no more than he could help the raging erection threatening to split his pants open. “Rae,” he warned.

“Hector,” she shot back.

“If you don’t want me to fuck you for the rest of the night, go put on some clothes.”

She walked around him, making sure her breasts pushed against him as she did. “Party pooper,” she fake pouted and disappeared into the room.

Hector watched the door to be sure she stayed there at least long enough for him to gather his thoughts and take a shower. Just as he made a move to walk away a white towel went sailing through the air, crashing against the wall and sliding down to the floor. “Rae,” he groaned again. “You’ll be the death of me.”

Refreshed from the shower and dressed in a plain white t-shirt a blue cotton pants, Hector entered the main room of the suite in search of a menu. He was starving and if he thought about food, maybe he wouldn’t think about ravishing Rae. He chuckled at his thoughts, ravishing Rae, was the perfect way to describe her. He still couldn’t shake the images of her in that white towel, legs on display and the swells of her breasts calling out for his taste, his touch.

He wanted her badly, so badly he wasn’t sure he’d survive the night being so close to her and not being able to bury himself deep inside her. Dammit, not again. He called out to her, “Rae I’m going to order room service, do you want anything?” There was a muffled noise coming from inside of her room. He opened the door and released a string of profanity that had Rae laughing.

“Is there a problem Mr. Valdez?”

“You were warned, Rae.” His voice was gruff as he stalked to her naked form lying on the bed. His gaze raked over her body and what he saw made him instantly hard. Her nipples were hard like drops of chocolate and his mouth watered to taste them, her stomach was flat and toned, thighs long and muscular cradling the erotic delights found buried between them. He held back, denying himself her soft touch until she gave him the go ahead.

“I thought about your warning Hector, and I decided to make you prove it.”

He swallowed hard as his mouth went dry as her words registered. “Prove it?”

“Yeah,” she nodded, “you know, all night.”

Hector’s groan echoed in the spacious bedroom and moments later his clothes were scattered on the floor and his big body covered hers, hands roaming all over her soft supple body unsure which treasure to unlock first. “God you’re so soft, bonita.”

His harshly spoken words washed over her like a warm bath. His hard body a sharp sexy contrast to hers, hands moved on their own up and down the hard muscles that bunched with every movement he made to worship her body. Her soft gasps bounced off the walls when his hot mouth curled around one beaded tip while his hand kneaded the other. He switched sides and she writhed beneath him as the sensations overtook her. “Hector,” she moaned when he peppered soft kisses all around her belly and down to the strip of hair that stopped just before the moisture began.

“You smell so good baby,” he moaned and buried his nose deep between her legs. “I can smell how much you want me.”

“So bad,” she panted in anticipation of his mouth landing on her sweet spot. She opened her legs wider, an invitation for further exploration.

Hector’s fingers made one long swipe between her lips and he held them up in the air. “See how wet you are for me, sweetheart?” He placed both fingers in his mouth and sucked them clean. “So good, but I need more,” he smiled and then used his tongue to bring her to orgasm. Twice.

Rae’s breath was coming in short spurts, the back to back orgasms having clearly knocked her breath out of her. “Hector, that was…yes. More. I need you…inside me. Now.”

He kissed his way up her body, tongue laving and sucking her neck until she was squirming again. Begging for more. “Baby there’s no place I’d rather be right now.” And there really wasn’t anywhere he could imagine being other than right here, preparing to slide his cock deep inside the tight wet heat of her.

“Do. It.” She cried out when he thrust deep into her body in one smooth motion. “Yes,” she urged when he stopped to give her time to adjust to his size. She appreciated it since it had been awhile, but enough was enough. “Hector,” she grunted and used her feet to make him move. Then, sweet heaven, he starting moving. At first his thrusts were long and deep, touching something deep inside her that made her squeal with delight each time he touched it. Then he rearranged her hips and hammered in short, quick thrusts that shook her to her core. She felt herself growing wetter and wetter as his short thrusts hit that spot like it had a target painted on it. “Hector,” she moaned and felt chills rush over her body as it tightened and prepared for orgasm.

“Oh god,” she moaned over and over and over as Hector lost himself in her body, sliding out and slamming inside her, sliding out and slamming in until she was screaming her passion. His grunts were deeper and louder and she felt the moment he lost it. “Rae, Rae, Rae,” he shouted with every thrust until he emptied himself inside her. “Hector,” she warned when her body began to tighten around him into one giant bondage knot and then she cried his name like a prayer over and over as she convulsed and shook beneath him. His name was a prayer, one that she sent up to the heavens for allowing him to help guide her back to earth after that orgasm.

“Wow. Hector that was…I needed that.”

“Me too, babe,” he whispered before nodding off.

~

When Rae awoke the next morning she felt different. Completely satisfied, yes, but also strangely fulfilled. She wasn’t foolish enough to believe that sex, albeit spectacular sex, had changed anything between her and Hector but still she felt changed. Transformed. The moment to explore those feelings was short lived however, when she reached out and felt ice cold sheets. Immediately she sat up and scanned the room, none of his clothes were on the floor. She closed her eyes and listened for sounds but heard nothing. Slowly she scooted to the edge of the bed and stood, not bothering with clothes because she knew what she’d find in the rest of the suite.

Hector was gone. His briefcase, his coat and his suitcase were all gone.

Just. Fucking. Great.

One time, one time she took something for herself and she got both literally and figuratively screwed. He used you, she told herself over and over until the words sank in. Hector Valdez had used her to help find his brother and like the idiot she was, she led him right to Enrique. Was she really so hard up for male attention, for sex that she would sacrifice her career and her brother’s future for one night of great sex?

The answer, obviously, was yes.

“Damn, damn, dammit!” She was such an idiot but she wouldn’t be anymore. Ten minutes later she was showered and dressed and on her way to see Victoria Valdez, the ex-wife of Enrique. She figured it was a pointless trip now that Hector had presumably gone back to Chicago, where Enrique probably was. But she was already here and Rae always covered her bases.

She pulled up to the modest family home and noted it was well cared for with hints that a family lived there. She would have to tread carefully in case Mrs. Valdez had moved on, even though her notes didn’t indicate there was another husband in the picture.

“Can I help you?” A pretty blonde in her 40’s came from around the side of the house, wiping dirt on a towel draped over her shoulder.

Rae put on her I’m harmless smile and introduced herself. “I don’t know if you’re aware of what’s been going on with Enrique Valdez but I’m looking for him.” She saw the woman’s eyes widen and her body tense at the mention of his name.

“Well he’s not here. I haven’t seen in since we signed the papers on our divorce. Why would you think he was here?”

“He keeps a mistress in South Bend so it wasn’t a stretch to think he might have come to you for help.”

Victoria nodded. “I see. Well you can rest easy because I haven’t seen Enrique in years and if he tried to come here I’d call the cops before he could flash that charming damn smile of his.” Her smile was that of a woman who was well aware of Enrique’s flaws.

“Thanks for talking to me Victoria. But if he does call or stop by, can you call me instead of the cops?”

“Are you an ex-girlfriend or does he owe you money?”

Rae laughed. “Neither. I’m sorry, here’s my card. I’m a fugitive recovery agent so I don’t mean him any harm.”

“You’re a bounty hunter? But you’re so small, so beautiful.”

“I’m tougher than I look.”

“I’ll just bet you are Rae. You have a good day, and good luck finding Enrique.”

Rae smiled her thanks and bid Victoria goodbye without asking about the toys in the yard. It wasn’t her business and it wasn’t relevant to the case. The engine turned over smoothly and she was quickly on the road back to Chicago.

Two days later and about a dozen unanswered phone calls from Hector, and Rae was barreling down Interstate 57 in search of Enrique. She’d received several tips that he’d been spotted in Decatur, a small town just northeast of Springfield. So she was on her way to collect her bounty. She wouldn’t get the additional million from Hector but she was getting plenty to take care of her brother’s education.

“I’m coming for you Enrique Valdez,” she sang with the beat of some pop song playing on the car stereo.

Chapter 4

Hector sat in the silence of his downtown penthouse apartment and watched the sun set over Lake Michigan. He was miserable and it was all thanks to a dark skinned pixie who was pricklier than a cactus in the desert. Two weeks ago he’d watched the news with his chief counsel and wanted to shove his fist through the screen. It was live footage of Rae escorting his brother—in handcuffs—to the downtown precinct where he had been booked and arraigned the following day. He had been so furious he couldn’t hear what his lawyer was telling him, his vision blurred in anger and he’d stormed out of the conference room and straight to Rae’s house.

“How could you do that to me,” he’d yelled at her stony face. “You promised me,” he screamed while she just looked up at him as though she couldn’t care less that she’d ruined his life. Her refusal to show even an iota of emotion only made him angrier and he couldn’t understand it. Was she so cold, so unfeeling? “I trusted you, dammit.”

It was those words that had made her flinch, caused a flicker of emotion to flash in her eyes. Yet still she said nothing, which was interesting in itself. In the time he’d known Rae she never backed down from a fight, never not gave as good as she got. But this time she kept a stony stare, arms crossed over her chest and let him yell and scream until he was tired.

He left as unsatisfied as he was when he’d knocked on her door.

He still couldn’t understand why she’d done it. One phone call and she would be one million dollars richer today and he knew she needed the money, he’d seen her dossier and knew about her brother. So why would she ignore his wishes and pass up that kind of money? Probably because you slept with her and then vanished in the middle of the night, his conscience mocked him. Could that be it? Rae didn’t seem like that kind of woman but then again it was a shitty move on his part. He’d woken up with an overwhelming need to have her again and again and it had scared the shit out of him. He didn’t get close to women and he didn’t let them get close. That meant no overnight visits and never needing anyone.

“Shit,” he screamed into the empty cave that was his apartment. He threw the glass into the fireplace. He couldn’t protect his business without talking to his brother and Rae had robbed him of that chance, damn her. He would never forgive her for this.

Hector stood to answer the phone near the door. “Yeah? Okay send it up.” A few minutes later his doorman arrived with a document box and he signed for it. “Thank you,” he quietly dismissed the older man.

Back on the couch, which seemed to be his favorite place these days, he opened the box and found a stack of papers and a small tape with his brother’s name written on it. “Who,” he wondered and found his answer on the first sheet of paper. It was from Rae but she hadn’t left a note or an explanation, just a paper signed ~R. It was everything he needed to know to protect his customers and his business. A bitter smile crossed his face. Rae had come through for him. And he’d been an absolute ass to her.

He had to go to her. Now.

This time when he knocked on the door it wasn’t Rae who answered, but a young man who bore a striking resemblance to Rae. The same cocoa colored skin and the same pouty lips identified him right away. “You must be Marcus.”

The boy crossed his arms and stared hard. “And you must be Richie Rich,” he said with an amused glint in his eye.

“Close. I’m Hector Valdez. Is your sister home?”

Marcus shook his head, arms crossed over his chest as he leaned in the doorway. “Nope. I doubt she’d want to see you if she was.”

He raked a hand through his hair. “I guess I deserve that.”

“You deserve more than that, actually. I heard you yelling at her a few weeks back. The only reason I didn’t come kick your ass is ‘cause Rae said you were rich and I’d ruin my future.”

Hector had to smile at the gumption of this kid. “Well I’m lucky she saved my ass then, aren’t I?”

“Yeah but she’s not here now.”

Message received, kid. “Look Marcus, I really need to talk to her. Can you tell me where she is?”

“Sorry dude, can’t do it. I don’t know what happened between you two,” he held up his hands to stop Hector’s protest, “but I know something did because she was acting weird when she got home. Then after your little tirade she was quiet, sullen. I know my sister and I know you broke her heart. So why don’t you just forget you met my sister and stick to those skinny socialite bitches who only want you for your money.” Marcus shook his head in disgust and closed the door in Hector’s face.

Feeling worse than he had in the past few weeks, Hector turned and left. I’m not giving up Rae. Not at all.

~

In the weeks since she brought Enrique Valdez in, Rae had apprehended a half dozen other bail jumpers. She was tired but she now had enough money saved so Marcus wouldn’t have to worry about what his scholarship wouldn’t cover or living expenses. She had been working like crazy but it helped her forget about the sexy Mexican billionaire she refused to think about.

Unfortunately for her Hector hadn’t forgotten about her. Every day for the past week he’d sent ridiculous floral arrangements to her home and her office. He’d sent prepared gourmet meals to the house for her and Marcus and he’d even sent her several boxes of the craft beer she loved. Those were all thoughtful gestures, especially the beer since they’d only shared it that one time on the drive to Evansville, but it didn’t change anything. He’d disappeared after he’d rocked her world and then showed up a week later to yell at her. Nope, that’s not how she got down. Hector was a fun night she’d remember with a smile. No more. No less.

“Rae get in here,” her boss’ loud bellow interrupted her thoughts, which this time she was grateful for.

“What is it, Hal?”

Hal leaned back in his swivel chair and patted his belly with a smile. “You’ve been working yourself like crazy this past week Rae. I gotta tell you, I love it!” He coughed a bit, leaving spittle on his lip before he went on, “You did such a good job with that Valdez case that I’m giving you another one. This is from a private agency but your cut of the bounty is a cool mil.”

She looked at the smug smile in disbelief. “A million dollars?”

“Yep,” she tossed the folder down in front of her. “He’s elusive and we have no photos, just a vague description. I have it on good authority he has a cabin on a private road up in Lake Geneva.”

She couldn’t pass up the bounty so she pasted a smile on her face and tried to sound enthusiastic about the job. “I guess I’m going to Lake Geneva.”

“Atta girl,” Hal’s smile showed off his tobacco stained teeth.

Rae walked out of the office in a daze. She was so exhausted she knew she wouldn’t make it if she didn’t stop for a shower and a large cup of coffee with a double shot of espresso.

~

After a stop at home to talk to Marcus and a stop for a bucket of coffee, Rae had made good time getting to Lake Geneva. Now she was driving incredibly slowly as the sun began its descent, trying to find the private road that would take her to Mr. Santiago’s cabin. According to the map she was just about there but this time of year meant there were a lot of downed trees and overgrown brush concealing the road.

It was a smart place to hide out, she thought more than a little impressed, but she would find it. Even if she had to walk. That’s it! She pulled her Mustang onto the grass and parked on the opposite side of the road. On foot it was easy to find the road and she walked it with purpose, taking note of her surroundings in case Santiago tried to run on the way back to her car.

Steaks were grilling and she hoped he didn’t have company. The situation could quickly become dangerous if someone tried to intervene. Rae bypassed the door and walked around to the back where she could hear the sizzle of meat being grilled and soft music playing. Looks like someone is planning to have a party. Inside the backyard Rae felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand up and she knew—knew—something was off.

The man at the grill was familiar with his black hair and bronzed skin shining in the setting sunlight. He turned and gifted her with a cheerful smile. “Rae! I’m so glad you’re here.”

Godammit! She was going to kill Hal but first she would kill Hector and drown him in the lake. “Of course I couldn’t resist, Mr. Santiago.”

He had the good grace to look sheepish at her words. “Would you have come if I just invited you?”

“You know I wouldn’t have.” And you know why, you rotten bastard.

“Then I did what I had to do.”

“Which is what, exactly? Manipulate people and prey on their needs to get them to do your bidding?”

Ouch. “I guess I deserved that.” He fell down on the nearest chair and motioned for her to have a seat. “I’m sorry. I just, I don’t know.”

“It’s fine Hector. Apology accepted.” She stood. “I really need to get going so, yeah.” She walked down the stairs angry he had manipulated the situation to get her here and disappointed she wouldn’t get to see that million dollars. Again.

“Wait Rae. Please.”

She stopped at the bottom step but she refused to turn around. She would not let his handsome face and his charming words sway her. You only got one chance to screw over Rae Fenton and Hector had his shot. “What?”

“I am truly sorry about how I treated you Rae.”

“Which part Hector? Are you sorry about fucking me and disappearing into the night or about accusing me of somehow deceiving you?”

His sigh was weary. She was right. He was a bastard and he didn’t deserve her, but dammit he wanted her. Hell, he needed her. “All of it. I have no explanation for why I left other than that I was scared.” She didn’t respond but her eyes spoke volumes. She didn’t believe him. “What happened between us was so much more than fucking and we both know it. It was powerful, magnetic and addicting. I woke up and all I could think of was sinking into you again and again and again.” He smiled but it didn’t reach his eyes. “It, you scared the hell out of me so I ran. I went back to my office and hid behind my work, feeling safe I’d dodged those pesky emotions. In the process I hurt and disrespected you and for that I really am sorry.”

“Okay.” She didn’t know what else to say.

“And for my behavior at your apartment, well I’m sorry. I could blame the stress and the pressure of my business but it would all be excuses. So no excuses Rae, just my sincere apology.”

Her smile was small. “Apology accepted. Goodbye.”

“That’s it?” His voice was angry. “You can just walk away from me, from us, without a look back?”

“You’re not the only one who can walk away Hector. The only difference is I’m not walking away because I’m scared. It’s because I’m smart, too smart to let you hurt me again. So it may not be easy but it’s what has to be done.”

He caught up to her before she took two steps away from the house. “Oh no you don’t Rae, dammit.” He spun her around and cupped her face in his hands. “We’re good together and I think we could really be something special if you stop being so damn stubborn.” He took her mouth in a soft sensual kiss that old her everything he was feeling but couldn’t quite put into words. “I am falling for you, dammit. And I know you feel something for me.”

A tear streamed down her eye at his heartfelt words. She did feel something for him too but voicing it would mean making herself vulnerable to him. It would give him too much power to hurt her and she couldn’t afford to fall apart, not while Marcus still needed her. “I may have feelings for you too Hector, but I’m not sure we are a good idea. Your life is so different than mine and I can’t change for you.”

“I’m not asking you to. I’m just asking that you give us a chance to see how amazing we would be together. Just give us a chance Rae, I swear you won’t regret it.”

She laughed. “You’re so bossy.”

“Only when it comes to something I really want. And Rae I really, really want you.” He kissed both cheeks and then took her lips in a gentle kiss. “I think you could be my special forever woman.”

“You do?” He nodded and smiled. “In that case let’s see if you could be my special forever man.”

As the sun set Rae and Hector kissed and poured their growing love for one another into that kiss. They let their bodies say all the things they could not voice.

The End

Just Saying Yes: A BWWM BBW Billionairess Romance

Chapter One

“I hate this city,” Rory Lane pouted after reading the letter her landlord had sent. Her business Rory Lane Designs, was located in the heart of Rainbow Cove. She sold unique, handcrafted jewelry made from precious stones and gems. She did decent business, especially when all the tourists came to check out the famed caves and coves, but not as well as she needed to. But now her already ridiculously high rent on her store was almost doubling.

It was bad enough she was living above the store to save money but there was no way she could pay nearly eight grand a month in rent and still afford to eat, pay utilities and raw materials for her designs. She was truly screwed. Rory’s shoulders sagged in defeat. She wasn’t ready to give up on her dream of becoming a well-known jewelry designer and she was damn good at it. The pieces that had sold were well received and often lead to repeat business. She just needed a bigger customer base.

Rainbow Cove was a small town in California, famed for the reflective rainbow lights inside many of the small nooks and coves along the coast. The town attracted more than its fair share of hippies, mystics, wealthy vacationers and teenage girls, which is why Rory couldn’t understand why she wasn’t pulling in more business. Her best friend Jackson said her prices were too high, but handcrafted jewelry wasn’t the same as the cheap mall crap that turned green after a few days. She used quality materials—real precious and semi-precious stones and gems—and made every piece herself. The price reflected the quality and rarity of the materials. She would not lower her prices, she would find a way to survive.

She groaned and padded to the fridge in search of something to calm her nerves. She grabbed a beer and that stupid damn pesky brown envelope called to her from the pile of mail on her pitiful excuse for a dining table. That brown envelope held the solution to all of her current problems, if she were about six years older. Yep her dear old parents had screwed her good and proper with their will.

Three years ago Victor and Rene Lane died when their private plane went down in a storm somewhere over the Bahamas. They left everything in their considerable estate to their only child, Rory, but with some heavy duty strings attached. She would have outright and total control of everything on her 35th birthday, but at 29 that felt like it was eons away and it wouldn’t help her today. Unless she up and got married. Yeah that’s never gonna happen, she scoffed at the thought.

Rory had problems not just getting dates, but keeping a boyfriend once she got one. She of course blamed her curves. How could she not when every single boyfriend—all three of them—had tried to help her lose weight and when that had failed, left for a thinner prettier version of herself. To say she had confidence issues would be an understatement. And it wasn’t like she hadn’t tried to lose weight, she had, but she was curvy by nature and her short stature didn’t lend itself to that long lean look guys seemed to favor.

She was doomed to be short and full figured for the rest of her life and she was, mostly, okay with that now. She’d lost all the weight her body was capable of losing and still she exercised regularly, not that it did her any good. So yeah, getting married was pretty much not an option.

“I guess I’d better start packing,” she decided with a heavy sigh. She would be homeless since she lived above Rory Lane Designs. “Yeah screw my life,” she said and smacked that mocking letter with the legal letterhead to the ground.

~

“So what are you feeding me tonight?” Rory sat at the bench and watched her best friend, Jackson Bennett, chop up tons of vegetables some of which she didn’t even recognize. He invited her to taste test his newest creations for the summer menu at his upscale diner, Eats Aplenty. Jackson was an amazing chef and had turned dozens of offers to be an executive chef at famous restaurants in Los Angeles, Seattle and San Francisco but he’d turned them down to do it on his own. She admired that about him. Well he was ridiculously good looking, cooked like a dream and he was a man of honor.

Jackson gave her that smile she called the panty dropper because over the years she’d witnessed more girls than she could count melt under the pressure of that smile. “You don’t worry about what they are, just tell me how they taste.”

“Oh come on Jacks, you’re not going to tell me?”

He shook his head, “Because I know you Rory and you’ll prejudge the foods you think you don’t like.”

She sat back with a humph even though she knew it was true. “Fine. Chop chop mon petite chef, mama’s getting hungry!” She sipped the drink he poured for her and moaned. “Oh that’s good. What is it?”

There went that panty dropper smile again. “That is a lychee-tini. Drink up.”

She sighed heavily about a half dozen times before Jackson put down his knife and waved at her. “Lay it on me sweetheart. Tell me what’s so bad that you’re about to blow all my veggies on the floor?”

“I-I,” she started and stopped several times. “I’m thinking about signing up for a matchmaking service.”

His brows lifted in shock. “What, like online dating? Why?”

“No not like online dating. A matchmaker will prescreen men before I meet them and I’ll only meet the ones who meet my…criteria.”

“Why would you do that Ro, you’re beautiful. Just go out and find a man on your own.” He started chopping again, completely oblivious to the evil glare directed at him. “What?”

“Of course you would say that,” she shook her head. “You’re gorgeous, single and rarely sleep alone. It’s not so easy for us mere mortals, Jacks.” She tossed back the second half of her drink and motioned for another. “Anyway this way, the guy will know what I look like before he decides and I’ll only meet with the ones who’ve seen me.” If she thought signing up for a matchmaker was embarrassing, telling Jacks was worse.

“What’s the hurry Rory, you’re still young. Wait until your looks start to fade then find a husband.”

“That ship has sailed,” she mumbled. She shook off the pity party and ignored the pity she would see in Jackson’s gaze instead focused on her newly refilled drink. “Anyway I’ve already signed up for one service so I should find someone any day now.”

“Why? I know this is more than you just woke up and decided you wanted to catch a husband.”

“My store. It’s failing and my landlord practically doubled my rent. If I don’t get money from somewhere I’m going to lose it all.”

“You’re thinking of that damned inheritance aren’t you?” Jackson shook his head. He wished her parents were still alive so he could kill them for putting those ridiculous stipulations in their will. “Please don’t do this Rory, it’s not worth it.”

“That’s easy for you to say Rory, your business is booming and if you were in my position you’d have to hold auditions to pick a wife. I have to find a professional,” she slumped in her seat and finished off her second drink. “Plus I’ll have to use up all my savings to get an apartment if I don’t. So this is literally my only hope.”

“I’ll do it,” he said and continued to chop bok choy.

“What? No Jacks I can’t ask you to do that.”

A sexy slow grin kicked up one side of his face. “You didn’t ask, I’m offering.”

She looked at Jackson for a long time, took in his too handsome features and imagined him as her husband. He was much too good looking and sure, there was a time she thought they could be more but of course he wasn’t interested and he’d become her best friend. But she really needed this and it would be better him than a stranger. Unless you were dumb enough to fall for him. She would do her best to avoid falling in love with her best friend and if she did, well she’d deal with that after Rory Lane Designs was out of danger. “Okay Jackson, but I’m going to pay you.”

He shook his head and pointed his knife at her. “No, you won’t. You’re my best girl, of course I’ll help.”

“Nope sorry. A hundred grand a year for two years and that’s final.”

He looked up with a smile that was more powerful than the panty dropper. “Then I guess we’re getting married!”

Chapter Two

Rory fidgeted nervously as she and Jackson sat in the waiting room of Stephen McKnight-Farthing, the estate lawyer currently being paid to withhold her inheritance. “Stop fidgeting Rory, he’s just a lawyer. And why are we here anyway?”

She stopped. “We’re here because we need to know all the stipulations before we get married so we don’t unknowingly violate them.” The last thing she wanted was for Jackson to be stuck with her and it didn’t help either of them.

“Mr. McKnight-Farthing will see you now,” said his elderly secretary. She turned and walked down the hall, expecting them to follow.

“This place is like The Walking Dead, isn’t it?” Jackson whispered and threw his arm around her as they walked into the mausoleum of an office.

“Shhh,” she elbowed him and took one of the chairs across from the lawyer who sat with pale skin and a depressed gaze. “Mr. McKnight-Farthing, glad to see you again. This is my fiancé Jackson Bennett.” Jacks extended his hand received one limp and sweaty pump of the arm.

“Have a seat,” he said without any emotion and began flipping through pages. “Okay here we are the Lane estate.” He cleared his throat and gave them each a grave look. “In order to collect your inheritance and gain access to your trust fund you must,” he looked down at the papers again, “get married and stay married for a period no shorter than 44 months.”

Rory cut him off, “But that’s almost four years! The note said two years, two freakin’ years!” She flopped back in her seat.

“Yes, if you’ll let me finish Ms. Lane. As I was saying, you must stay married for a period no shorter than 44 months in order to inherit the full estate, which includes the mansion in Rainbow Cove, the bungalow in Aruba and the apartment in Paris, and the entire financial portfolio totaled at about eighty million dollars.” He looked up with a stern look and straightened his tie.

“What? Are you serious, there has to be some mistake. My parents didn’t have that kind of money.” She leaned back completely taken off guard. Her parents had been loaded. Filthy stinking rich and had tied it up in bundles of knots before she could touch it. “Unbelievable.”

Jackson rubbed her back to calm her down. It was a ridiculously large sum of money, it could would change Rory’s life. “You okay Rory?”

She shook her head and kept her eyes close to fight the nausea rising up. “Are there any other provisions?”

With a heavy sigh he nodded. “Yes, I’m afraid. If your marriage does not meet the 44 month benchmark you only get the house here in town and $50,000. I am required to check in at least six times each month to ensure you are not only living together but sharing a bedroom for the first six months.”

“What, no provision for heirs,” Jackson joked.

“Actually there is. If an heir is produced at any time during the marriage you will receive an additional $100 million upon the birth of the child, twenty-five of which will go into trust for the child. If no heirs are conceived the money will go to Mr. and Mrs. Lane’s favorite charities.”

“Is that all?” Rory was feeling overwhelmed and despondent all at once. Apparently her parents were wealthier than she’d ever realized and it didn’t matter because she’d never get to see any of it. She couldn’t ask Jackson to give up almost four years of his life and she certainly couldn’t ask for a baby. It was too much, even for a friendship as close as theirs. At Mr. McKnight-Farthing’s grave nod she stood and went in search of a bathroom.  After emptying the contents of her stomach into a very fancy toilet, Rory rinsed, straightened her back and walked out to meet Jackson.

“Hey sweetheart you okay?”

The look of concern in his sky blue eyes confirmed her plans. She couldn’t do this to him. It wouldn’t be fair to either of them. He’d be tied up with her for four years and that meant no dates, and she would be with him and wasting her last good baby making years. “I’m fine Jacks, you worry too much.”

He pulled her in for a hug and dropped a kiss on her forehead. “I’m worried just enough. You were just told you’re about to be a multi-millionaire and your first response was to go puke.” He smiled at her surprised look. “Who knows you better than me?”

“No one of course because you hog me all to yourself,” she stuck her tongue out and let him walk her out of the law office. “What am I gonna do Jacks?”

“We’re going to get married you crazy girl.” He leaned down and brushed his lips against her ear, “And since you’re going to be a proper heiress, I’ll take you up on that pittance you offered me.” He kissed her cheek and laughed.

“What? Jackson, no. We can’t, I mean I can’t let you sacrifice this much for me. It’s too much.” She didn’t want to feel guilty about him putting his dating life on hold for her and she didn’t want to risk turning her crush on her best friend into something more.

“What sacrifice? We spend all of our free time together anyway, now we’ll just do it in a bigger house with a bigger TV. You think you can spring for one of those big ass TVs that don’t really look good in any room?”

She laughed. Jackson had always been able to make her laugh when she didn’t want to. “If we do this, yes Jacks, I’ll get you the biggest TV we can find.”

“What’s the if here? We’re doing this,” he squeezed her tight. “We are so doing this!”

“Jacks,” she waited until his smile disappeared and she had his attention. “Sex. That’s the sacrifice. If you marry me you’ll have to do without sex for almost four years. You heard him, he’ll be checking about twice every week.” She growled in frustration and walked ahead of him. “Stupid dumb man thinks he can go four years without sex when he hasn’t gone a week without it since we were fifteen.”

He yanked her to a stop, “Actually I haven’t had sex in about four months and who said I’d go without? We’ll be having sex. Won’t we?”

“You want to have sex…with me?” He looked down at her with a smile so sexy she’d never seen it before.

He shrugged in that casual way of his. “Sure I do Rory, you’re a bombshell. I just don’t hit on you because you’re my best girl and I don’t want to lose you.”

She took in a deep breath that was part sea water and part Jackson. His words left an odd heat sparking off her body and a strange pinching in her chest. She released an unconscious shudder when his soft lips touched her forehead again. “You don’t have to say that Jacks. It’s okay.”

“Are you kidding? It’ll be magical between us. Just you wait.”

~

Just you wait. Magical between us. Jackson’s words played over and over in her head a few days later when they stood before a Justice of the Peace to get married. She stood in a strapless cream dress with a fitted bodice and it flared out from the waist with several layers of tulle underneath. She wore comfortable cream kitten heels with a white tulip stuck in her curls. And Jackson, he looked absolutely swoon worthy in a dark blue suit that turned his eyes a dark sapphire and a white shirt that showed off the dark curls swirling on his chest.

It should be illegal for someone to look so good, especially when that someone is your best friend and the only family you have. She couldn’t take her eyes off him as the Justice spoke and prompted them for an ‘I do’ ever so often. She imagined his hands gliding over her curves, his deep breaths washing over her body moments before his lips touched her somewhere, anywhere. Her body was already humming with desire and she wasn’t even married yet.

This is not going to end well, she thought before releasing a breathless “I do.” He gave her the panty dropper before his own ‘I do’ and her knees buckled.

Jacks caught her arms and pulled her flush against him, “No need to be so eager sweetheart, we’ll get to the wedding night soon enough,” he joked. She wanted to smack him but figured it could wait until they were officially married.

“You may now kiss the bride.”

Their eyes were locked for an endless minute, both darkening with desire they’d never spoken of or allowed themselves to give in to. Their hands were still locked, her small butterscotch hands in his bronze ones, both fingers winking with Rory Lane originals. Rory took a step forward and Jackson did the same. Her hands wandered to his chest and she might have taken a minute to feel his bunching muscles before fisting the fabric and leaning into him.

Jackson pulled her in by the waist and slowly lowered his head until their lips touched. It was instant insanity but he’d signed up for it and dammit he was going to enjoy it. He licked at her lips until she opened for him and when their tongues touched, sweet hell it was like someone a set fire to his body. He tilted her head back to deepen the kiss and claimed her mouth until she moaned under him and his hands wandered south and grabbed onto her luscious rounded bottom.

“Ahem,” a voice uttered several times before it sank in that they were in the Rainbow Cove courthouse. “Happy to see young love kids, but I have another ceremony.”

Rory blushed and took the nearest seat, sure her legs would give out if Jackson wasn’t there to hold her up. “Sorry about that, sir. I guess we got carried away.” She hoped to get carried away again and again if just a kiss from her best friend put her on the verge of an orgasm.

“No worries dear. That’s the best way to start a marriage, by getting carried away.”

They signed the marriage license and exited the courthouse. “Come here wife,” Jackson pulled her in for a long hug and planted a kiss in her coppery curls. “Let’s get some food, I’m starving.”

“You’re always hungry. Being married to you I’m going to go bankrupt with that bottomless pit you call a stomach.”

“It’s a good thing you can afford it sweetheart.” He patted his stomach just as a loud growl sounded. “While we forage for sustenance tell me, what have you got planned for our wedding night.” He winked and she laughed, and ignored the moisture pooling in her sexy panties that matched his eyes.

~

Rory set foot in the house she’d grown up in for the first time in years. It was darker than she remembered with a lot of bulky furniture that she thought would end up at the nearest charity shop. Everything was covered in a layer of dust and the idea of cleaning this gigantic old house made her want to curl up under the covers. “We’re definitely hiring a cleaning service to take care of this,” she swiped a finger through the dust.

Jackson walked in behind her and dropped a few boxes near the door and dropped his hands on her shoulders. “Why don’t you call around now so your allergies aren’t going crazy for a week? I’ll get the boxes from the truck.”

They rented a truck to move his apartment and hers into the house. It didn’t make sense for him to keep his apartment for four years because as she’d told him, he was always welcome to stay at her house. Forever. And the house was now hers outright as of a few hours ago so she’d left the secondhand furniture and grabbed everything else for her new home. “I’ll do that, but first we need to check the Wi-Fi.” It was supposed to be set up already and once her phone told her it was, she called around. “Jacks! We have a service coming in two hours so we need to do a tour of the place.”

It took an hour to go through every room and figure out what was a priority and what could wait. “Do we have a master bedroom picked out yet?”

She spun when his words sounded so close to her ear and their lips were practically touching. “Oh,” she gasped her hazel eyes wide and sparkling, quickly going dark amber with desire.

A groan sounded deep in his throat and he cupped the back of her head. “I have to,” he rasped out and took, no claimed her mouth with all the desire he’d denied for years and especially this past week. When she sank into his kiss, into his embrace Jackson felt like puffing his chest out and pounding on it. Her soft cries and moans were making him hard and he didn’t want their first time to be in a dusty old room. “God Rory, what you do to me!”

Eyes squeezed tight and visibly trying to slow down her hammering heart, Rory finally opened her eyes. “I could say the same thing to you Jacks,” she shook her head and patted his chest. “Come on I have the perfect room for us.”

Us. He smiled, loving the sound of that. If Jack was being honest with himself he could admit he’d been carrying a secret torch for his best friend since about the age of fifteen when she’d filled out overnight. All of a sudden his good buddy Ro had turned into a stunning creature with breasts, long eyelashes, glossy lips and a plump ass that taught him the healing powers of a cold shower. He’d never wanted to ruin their friendship for a short lived relationship but he couldn’t let her marry some douchebag who would take advantage of her and break her heart. And finally getting to make love to that delectable body? Well that was just a bonus.

They walked down the long hall, passing about a dozen doors before she stopped at the last door. There were dark cherry double doors and when she slid them open dramatically it was nothing but sunlight. Nearly one entire wall was covered by a window with dozens of small panes, giving the room a soft golden glow. “I thought we could put the bed over here and put a few chairs in front of the window,” she explained how she saw their marital bedroom and Jacks listened with a smile. Her skin flushed an appealing peach color when she was excited and right now she was thrilled.

“Oh,” he exhaled when she threw herself into his arms. “I guess I should have been paying attention to you, wife.” His arms immediately tightened around her and pulled her in close, his erection throbbing under his zipper. “To what do I owe this erotic torture?” Her smile nearly knocked him on his ass.

“I was just saying thank you. Again.” And taking any opportunity she could to press up against his hard muscled body. She squealed when his erection pressed into her, “Oh husband, are you happy to see me?”

“Always sweetness.” Their lips met in the middle and the kiss was short, sweet and full of unfulfilled promise.

Rory stepped back and fanned herself. “Damn Jackson you’re way too potent,” she laughed and shook her head. His laugh was deep and vibrated through her body.

“Resistance is futile.”

Wasn’t that the truth. “Come on, we’ve got tons of work to do.”

Chapter Three

“What the hell are you wearing?” Jackson was going out of his ever loving mind. Every night Rory, his sweet little Rory came to be in some flimsy piece of fabric and called it pajamas. The first night she wore a black lace nightgown that came to mid-thigh and had a split. Then there was a peach colored thing that was all lace and totally see-through. Tonight, she was trying to make him either die from a prolonged hard on or jump on her and pump until she screamed herself hoarse.

Rory smiled and twirled slowly for him. “It’s called a teddy.” This black and pink lacy piece was a new purchase, made with Jackson in mind. The black lace wasn’t much more than three strips that looped around her neck and covered the nipples, leaving the rest of her breast exposed. The panty part was all lace and the entire thing was held together by pink ribbons. She twirled again because the way he looked at her made her feel sexy.

“There’s no crotch in it!”

Oh, and it was crotchless! She felt positively wicked in it and she wore it because tonight was the night. She was going to have sex with her greatest crush, her biggest fantasy. Her best friend. “Is it?”

“Rory,” he moaned and covered his eyes.

“Jackson,” she replied, surprised the sexy voice that belonged to her.

He opened his eyes and she was standing right next to the bed. He could see her lips, swollen and glistening. “You’re trying to kill me, aren’t you Rory?”

She felt sexy, bold. Wanton. Stretching her muscles she arched her back, pulling the material tight and highlighting her exposed lips. “I don’t want to kill you Jackson. I want to taste you.”

“Yep definitely trying to kill me,” he groaned, pulling her by the waist and twirling her until his body covered hers. His hips circled, pressing his cock into her swollen folds. “Fuck, you look…breathtaking Rory. I don’t know where to look first.”

She squirmed under him. “Pick a place and start looking.”

He stared deep in her eyes and pulled the pink ribbon tied between her breasts and at her neck until she was exposed to him. “Damn sweetheart you look good enough to eat.”

A moan escaped at his words and her back arched. “What…are. You. Waiting. For?” Her words came out in short pants when his tongue pulled one dark berry tipped breast into his mouth. “Jackson, yes.” Her fingers tunneled into his dark waves and held him where she wanted him most.

“You like that sweetness?” He didn’t want for answer because he needed to taste the other one, just to be sure they tasted the same.

“Hell yeah I do!”

Jackson chuckled. Rory was always one to say what was on her mind and it was one of the things he loved most about her. But he could only imagine how that would translate in bed. Eager to find out he began kissing a path around each breast and down her stomach. “Mmm you smell good,” he told her and buried his nose between her lips. She smelled like vanilla and god he hoped she tasted like it too.

“Uh Jacks, you don’t have to, you know.”

He looked up at her, uncertainty written all over her face. He dipped down and sucked her clit before looking back up at her, “Oh but Rory I want to. I can’t wait to taste you, to feel your juices coat my tongue as you tremble under me.”

“Oh,” she said on a breathy moan. “In that case, what are you waiting for?” He wished he could wipe the uncertainty from her face so he looked at her, the tip of his tongue running circles around her clit. “No one has ever,” she closed her eyes, “Just do it already Jacks.”

He laughed again. So none of her douchebag exes had been man enough to pleasure her with their mouths, he was glad. It was their loss and he would show her just how amazing it could be. “As you wish.”

His big hand spread her thighs wide, leaving her feeling completely exposed and on display. She couldn’t help but moan at the reverent way he took her in. She felt the juices running between her legs and she wanted to close them, tried to close them but Jacks wouldn’t let her. Then his lips wrapped around her lips and for several long minutes she was sure he was French kissing her pussy. “Oh! Jacks, yes oh yes, Yesssss!” When he slid his tongue inside her opening and twirled it around, fucking her with his mouth until her legs quivered and she couldn’t silence her screams. “Jackson. So good.”

He smiled into her wetness, glad it was him making her lose control in this way. “Tell me you like it sweetness. Tell me.” He dove back in, savoring her sweet flavor with every swipe of his tongue and scrape of his teeth. Her moans were making him want to rise up and slam into her, to feel her wet heat wrapped around him, squeezing him in ecstasy.

“Jacks your mouth is the best thing I’ve ever felt. The way your mouth is fucking my pussy is making my head spin. I’m so wet for you and I can’t wait to have your cock deep inside me.”

He growled his satisfaction, pulling her clit into his mouth with his teeth and sucking hard until she was screaming his name and shaking violently under him. His tongue slowed and carried her down from her orgasm. “Fuck Rory you’re gorgeous when you come in my mouth.”

“Damn that dirty mouth of yours,” she groaned. “I fucking love it!” She sat up and pushed him on his back, “Now my dear friend and husband, I believe it is my turn to taste your magic stick.”

He groaned and laughed. “Magic stick?”

“What? I’ve heard really great things about it. I’m eager to see it, to touch it, taste it. Drink it.”

“Rory as much as would love to bury my cock in your throat, I’m dying to get deep inside that sweet pussy.” He lifted her and sat her on top of his cock, groaning when she rocked against him.

“You should have just said so,” she smiled coyly and rose up until she was lined up with his impressive cock. She sank down taking delicious inch by delicious inch inside her. “Ah, Jacks. That’s definitely more than a mouthful,” she grinned and then she started rocking.

With his hands grasped firmly on her hips, he guided her up and down, up and down on his cock until she took the rhythm on her own and increased the speed. “Goodness you are a vision,” he rasped as he watched her beautiful caramel breasts bounce up and down. He sat up and tilted her back for a deeper angle and also so he could take one of those glorious tits in his mouth.

“Jackson,” she moaned and bounced harder and faster on his cock. She felt her pussy tightening around him, the pulsating making her extra sensitive with every drag of him inside her.

“Let go Ro, I’ve got you. Always.” His kiss stole her screams and she jerked furiously on top of his, squeezing and pulling him in. Milking him until he splashed his orgasm inside of her.

“Jackson! Fuck me, Jackson! Jacks,” her screams slowed as she came down. “Jacks,” she squealed with a laugh when he flipped their positions and hammered into her for all he was worth.

“Rory you feel so fucking good, baby. You’re tight and wet.”

“Just for you Jacks. Always for you.” She probably shouldn’t have been so honest but this was the best damn loving she’d ever had.

“Ro!” He shouted loud when his orgasm washed over him and he gave her a few final strokes that brought her to another orgasm.

“Damn Jacks, you just rocked my world.”

He laughed at her. She was still his crazy, sexy best friend and together they’d just had the most explosive sex of his life. “Right back at you, sweetness.”

“Now let’s see how well you do in the shower.”

~

Rory was in love with her best friend. She knew it was inevitable, but she hadn’t expected it to happen so soon. If she wanted to be cynical, which she didn’t, she could blame it on the amazing sex they’d been having and it was amazing. He’d taught her how to let go and enjoy herself during sex and she’d allowed him to explore some of his kink and found she actually enjoyed.

But that wasn’t why she’d fallen for him. It was because Jacks was incredible. He looked out for her the same way she looked out for him, leaving delicious meals in the new warming oven for her when he knew he’d be at work late. She dropped off his chef whites for dry cleaning and had the kitchen outfitted with high end appliances so he could practice new recipes at home.

They made a good team and that had made the past few months a dream come true. When McKnight-Farthing dropped by unannounced for his visits he found a happily married couple, cooking in the kitchen, vegging in front of the TV and one time having sex in the pool. He was satisfied they were a real couple and yesterday she’d signed the papers giving her the first fifty thousand plus access to her trust fund, which contained about five million dollars.

So far life was good.

She wanted desperately to tell Jackson she was in love with him but that was an unfair burden. He didn’t sign up for forever. He was only trying to help her out because that was what they did. When one of them needed help the other stepped up and did all they could. That’s what Jacks what doing and she was the idiot who’d gone and fallen in love.

She stared at the computer looking at the new website for Rory Lane Designs hoping like hell she could keep her feelings from Rory hidden. For four years. “Yeah like that’s possible,” she shook her head in disgust with her pathetic self. “What were you thinking girl?”

“My girl is always thinking about something,” Jacks laughed from the door.

He looked so beautiful framed in the door with that casual smile and lean that highlighted its body to perfection. The sun streaming in behind him made those golden waves look like a halo. “Fucking perfect,” she muttered under her breath. “What are you doing here? I thought you’d be home late.”

He shrugged and pushed off the door. “The doors are closed but the house is still packed but I left my manager in charge because I wanted to spent time with my best girl.”

Was it any wonder why she loved this gorgeous man? “You’re so sweet Jacks.”

He grunted and stalked to her, resting his hands on the arms of her chair, locking her in his arms. “I’m not sweet. I’m sexy, manly, rugged.”

She hopped up and kissed his lips. “All that and sweet too? I’m a lucky girl.”

“No Rory, I’m the lucky one.” He lost himself in her smile until he heard the sound of a zipper falling.

“Want me to show you how lucky you are?” She sank to her knees before he had a chance to respond, loving the taste and smell of him. Tasting him and giving him pleasure was turning into her favorite pastime and she planned on doing it until her time ran out.

Chapter Four

Jackson loved being married. Well to be fair, he loved being married to Rory. She was his best friend, his wife, his lover and he was pretty sure he was starting to fall in love with her. It was weird, not that he could love Rory, but that it hadn’t happened before then. He realized how much he’d compartmentalized his feelings for her. It took no time at all to start falling for her, which meant they could have had this amazing thing at any time during the past two decades.

Except he was an idiot. A big idiot who’d spent much too long thinking with the wrong head. Now he had his beautiful brown sugar by his side and life was great.

Well life would be great if he knew what was bothering Rory. For the past few days she had been tired, withdrawn and kind of depressed. He wasn’t sure what brought it on, but being married to your best friend meant you could always tell when something was wrong. He just hoped it wasn’t something he’d done.

He sat in the kitchen waiting for his dough to rise and paying bills online. When he got to his culinary school loans his jaw dropped. Zero balance. That little sneak. “Rory!” He wasn’t going to chase her down, she’d better get her cute little ass down to this kitchen so he could talk to her. She’d paid off his credit card debt, now his student loans and she’d bought the building his diner was in and gave it to him so he’d “always have it”. While Jackson appreciated the gesture, he knew something was wrong. “Rory!”

“Keep your pants on buddy. Where’s the fire?”

He didn’t buy that casual lean and he could see the strain around her eyes when she pretended to smile. “You want to explain something to me?”

“Sure, what would you like me to explain Jacks?”

That tone told him something was wrong. “Explain why you’re giving me a hundred grand a year yet you paid off my debt and bought my building.”

She shrugged as if it wasn’t a big deal. “Jacks you’re my family and I just want to make sure you’re taken care of if anything happens.”

If anything happens? “Is something wrong Rory, are you sick?”

She sighed and took a seat across from him. “I’m not sick Jacks but if for whatever reason you decide to leave,” which you will she wanted to add. “I want to make sure you’re good.”

He rounded the counter and grabbed her, pulling her into him. “Jesus Rory you’re scaring me. Tell me what’s going on?” He stared into her gorgeous hazel eyes and he could see something in them but he didn’t know what. It wasn’t quite sadness, more like resignation and despair.

“Where do I begin?” She wasn’t prepared to have his conversation but she knew Jacks and wouldn’t give up until he’d wrung every truth, every secret from her vault.

“Why don’t we try the beginning, sweetness.”

His tone was so soft, caring and it was making her love him more not less. “Don’t Jacks, please. I can’t think when you’re touching me.”

He smiled and stepped back. “Okay, better?”

She nodded even though his scent was still invading her senses and making it impossible to put words together. “I’ve done something really stupid Jacks and I don’t want it to wreck our friendship.”

“It won’t.”

She shook her head, “You don’t know what. What if you can’t forgive me and I lose you?” If she lost Jacks she’d be well and truly alone.

“Sweetness you could never lose me.”

“Don’t say that if you don’t mean it.” She couldn’t bear it if Jacks hated her or worse, couldn’t be around her because he thought her a lovesick puppy.

“I mean it. Now tell me, what is so awful that I’m never going to forgive you?”

“I fell in love with you.”

He sucked in a breath and looked at her hazel eyes as they bored into him, deep into his soul. She was searching his face for any sign of what? Disgust or hate or pity, he guessed. But hell it was the best news he’d heard in a long time. “Rory,” he said on a long breath.

She held herself stock still so the tears building up couldn’t fall. She wouldn’t put that on him too. If he didn’t love her that was his choice and she wouldn’t force him to watch her fall apart on top of having to reject his best friend. “It’s okay Jacks.”

Her voice was small and defeated and he hated that he did that. He loved her too, was in love with her. So why wasn’t he telling her, easing her pain and fear? “I,” he paused searching for something but nothing would come out. He watched her hop off the stool and pull her shoulders back in a show of confidence, he loved her strength, and looked at him as though memorizing his face.

“I’m sorry,” she said and walked out of the kitchen.

At least now I know what’s wrong.

~

Rory spent the next few days holed up in her home office processing orders. She had received dozens of online orders that were going to seriously deplete her inventory, a good problem to have. Now she needed to find time to make new pieces and move locations. Even though she now had the money to pay the rent increase, she didn’t want to pay that much just because the landlord wanted more money. Now she was looking for a new location for her store and turning one of the rooms on the east side of the house into a work studio.

It was better than crying in bed over her own stupidity. So instead of wallowing in the misery that consumed her she threw herself into work as much as she could. Jackson’s rejection had hurt her deeply but what hurt most was that she didn’t get to share the best news with him. She was having his baby. They would be wealthy beyond their wildest dreams. Unfortunately it wouldn’t be as a family. She already decided she would give him half when their time was up. It was the right thing to do.

“God I’m so stupid!” She was so angry at herself for ruining what they had. The friendship, the laughter, the passion. She should have just kept her stupid feelings to herself, no matter how much it hurt her to do so. Now things were awkward when they did see each other and that almost hurt more than being rejected. At least she was used to rejection.

This was Sean and Kirsten all over again, only ten times worse. Instead of losing her boyfriend to her close friend and roommate she was now losing her best friend and the man she loved, all in one. Like a sale, woo! “At least depression doesn’t lessen my sarcasm.” She should probably also stop talking to herself. Then again she may as well get used to being alone and having the walls for conversation. I should probably get a few cats.

She didn’t even know if she could have pets with an infant. She would have to ask her doctor at the appointment next week.

“Are we going to avoid each other forever?”

“Shit!” She was startled and nearly fell from the chair she was using to recline too far back. “You scared me.” She removed her hands from her belly when his gaze flew to her midsection.

“I do still live here,” he said with that gaze that saw too much.

“I know that, I just thought you might still be at work.” Hoping was more like it.

“I told you before I was letting my manager have more responsibility so we could spend more time together.”

She swiveled so her back was to him. “That was before Jacks.” You will not cry, you will not cry. She heard his steps move closer to her and stiffened.

“Does that mean you don’t want to spend time with me anymore Rory?”

She shook her head and discreetly wiped away a few tears. “No Jacks, I always want to be with you. But I just need some space to feel normal about you again. Is that alright?”

She gasped when he spun her chair to face him, his blue eyes alight with fury. “No dammit, it’s not alright. Not when you can’t even look at me!” When she did look at him what he saw in the depths of those green and brown and gold eyes gutted him. She was in so much pain and it was all his fault.

“How can I look at you, Jacks, and not remember the things you did to my body? The way you made me feel? How I’ve shared more with you in a few months than I ever have with any other man?” She pushed at his chest. “I need to get to a point where I look at you and see my friend, not the man I love- damn you.”

“But Rory I love you too,” he whispered. His heart was breaking at the pain he heard in her voice, that was written all over her face.

“Yeah I know Jacks but it isn’t the same and you know it.”

He nodded. “But it is the same. I am in love with you Rory. I don’t know why I didn’t say it the other day. I opened my mouth and tried but nothing came out.”  He would regret that moment forever, especially if she didn’t forgive him. He’d never acted like such a coward in his life.

“This isn’t something you can fix Jacks. You can just say you’re in love with me because you want me to stop hurting. It doesn’t work like that.”

She walked out of her office and he followed her upstairs. “Damn you Ro you can’t tell me how I feel! And you know I’d never tell a lie to make you feel better. Ever.”

She did know that but there was a reason he was telling her this now. She stilled and turned to him on the steps and plopped down. “You know.” It wasn’t a question, he knew she was pregnant and that’s why he’s suddenly in love with her. Tears began to fall faster and faster, but she wouldn’t let the sobs wrack her body. “You know. Of course you do.”

Jackson knelt in front of her on the stairs, holding her face. “What do I know Rory?”

She bowed her head and just let the tears fall. It would never be real, not for her. “I should have known you couldn’t just love me,” she shook her head, disgusted with her naiveté yet again. “Silly girl.”

“Rory,” he growled. “Tell me what it is you think I know!”

“About the baby. You somehow found out about the baby and that’s why you’re suddenly in love with me, right?” She swiped violently at the tears that wouldn’t stop coming. “If you can’t love me for me Jacks, I don’t want it. God help me I might take it when I’m feeling weak but I deserve more than that.”

“We’re having a baby,” he whispered but she didn’t hear him.

“I haven’t changed my mind Jacks. You can always live here and you probably should so we can raise the baby together if you want. But if you don’t want, I won’t hold you to rest of the will. You can take half of the money and have a really great life. I want that for you.” She reached out to touch him but pulled her hand back.

“You’re pregnant? We’re going to have a baby?”

The look of love shining in his eyes just made her cry even harder. Her heart refused to believe in that look, refused to believe that someone like Jackson would honestly fall for her. “Yes. I found out the, the last time we spoke.”

His smile disappeared. “You weren’t going to tell me?”

“I was. My plan was to tell you after my other unnecessary declaration but for obvious reasons I was unable to say anymore. But I was going to tell you Jacks.”

His eyes brightened in acknowledgement. “That’s what paying off my debt was about, wasn’t it? You wanted me to be taken care of if I decided to leave. Dammit Rory I want to be so pissed at you but you’ve just given me the second best news I’ve heard in a long time.” He grasped her upper arms, “You love me and you’re carrying my baby! How could you think I would walk away from either of you?”

She wiped away her tears again. “Jacks we’ve known each other since we were nine and you haven’t shown any interest in me ever. What’s so different now?”

He pulled her for a kiss and stepped back. “Honestly it’s only because I didn’t want to lose our friendship that I never made a move. But if I knew how amazing it would be to have you as a friend, a lover and a wife? Hell I would’ve burned the city down just to make you mine.”

At that moment Rory understood how a woman could swoon under the sensual onslaught of a man as potent and powerful as Jackson. “Jackson Bennett, you give good compliment.”

He laughed at her breathy words. “Rory I am so in love with you it's tying me up in knots. I don’t want to leave you, our marriage or this baby. I want it all with you until we run out of time.”

She smiled. “It should take at least 60 or 70 years before our time runs out.” Her heart was full to bursting for this man with the big heart and heart stopping smile.

“Then we better make the most of every single one of them.”

“Starting now,” she said and stood, running to the bedroom with Jackson chasing after her. As he always would.

The End

In So Deep: A BWWM Pregnancy Romance

Chapter One

Theresa walked the short distance from her hotel to the packed bar. Bodies were pushed up close together, most of them just happy to be out of the cold, Michigan rain. Theresa shook her umbrella before she made her way to the bar. She shivered. The chilly October air had seeped into her bones. She raised a finger to the bar tender.

“Whiskey, please. Don’t care what.”

The bartender nodded before he disappeared to pour her drink. She was surprised that the bar was so busy, even with the rain. it was a hole in the wall joint that was all familiar faces and the owners still let you smoke if you wanted to. Theresa slipped out a cigarette and placed it between her lips.

A man next to her held out his lighter. A lit cigarette already dangled from his lips. He smiled around it before holding the lighter out a bit farther. Theresa leaned forward, watched the tip of her cigarette grow red before she blew out a cloud of smoke.

“Thanks, I can never find my light,” she said with a soft smile.

“No problem at all,” the man said as his green eyes traveled over her. He extended a hand. “I’m Alex.”

“Theresa,” she said shaking his hand firmly.

The man’s bright smile didn’t fade. Instead, he shifted a little closer as someone sat on the right side of him. Theresa took her drink from the bartender, paid him, then took a deep sip. She could feel Alex’s eyes on her the entire time.

Theresa wanted to talk to him, but she was hesitant. She was twenty-seven years old with a newly ended relationship, she didn’t want to take the chance on anyone new. She crossed her legs, the stockings beneath her skirt sliding against each other. She enjoyed that feeling, loved the smoothness of the stockings gliding over her brown skin.

The work she did wasn’t satisfying. A secretary at a law firm, she worked for a jerk of a boss who liked to blame her for everything. At night, she worked hard at her classes to become a caregiver. It was the first time in a long time that she’d had to herself.

The white blouse she wore had several buttons popped open, hinting at round, chocolate breasts. Black hair, that usually curled down her back, was pulled into a ponytail. She was short, but shapely, her long legs the center of attention more often that not.

However, that didn’t seem to be the case with Alex. His dark, green eyes were staring at hers. She felt a shiver run down her spine, a hint of a smile playing at the corners of her lips. It had been a long time since someone could make her feel that way with a look.

Theresa wasn’t sure how the silence turned into meaningful conversation, but she fell into chatting with Alex easily. He was laid back, charming, with a smile that could wow a woman from a mile away. His brown hair was cropped short to his head. She could tell that he was muscular, the hunter green shirt that he wore was tight against his chest. His arms were muscled too. Theresa briefly wondered what his abs looked like, what it would feel like to drag her hand down his chest…

She mentally scolded herself. They had just met! There was no way that she should be thinking about dragging her hand down his chest. She wondered how long it had been since she’d last been with anyone. A blank popped into her mind. It had been a long time ago.

Theresa tuned back into what Alex was saying. He was talking about a book, a good book if she recalled, but her mind was a million miles away. Perhaps it was the sound of the rain through the open door pounding the pavement, the warmth that had spread into her belly from the booze or the way she kept having to clench her thighs together to relieve the torture that was taking place between her thighs, before he’d even touched her.

“You’re in your own world,” he said with a chuckle, lighting up another cigarette. “What’s on your mind?”

Theresa shook her head. “Long day at work, that’s all,” she said with a quick smile. “Sorry, I was listening.”

“Really? If I’m boring you-.”

“Not at all!,” Theresa said quickly. “I’m enjoying our conversation.”

“Well, in that case,” he said as he leaned closer to her, “maybe I’m just distracting you. I couldn’t help but notice the way your thighs keep squeezing together.”

Theresa felt embarrassment sweep over her instantly. She ducked her head down to hide her embarrassment, but that only brought a bigger grin to his face. It was an odd feeling being so shy, but he seemed to bring that out of her.

“What do you do?” She asked, sipping on her drink.

“I’m in the Army. On leave right now, enjoying my hometown before I have to leave tomorrow.”

Theresa nodded. “That must be hard, always having to leave home.”

Alex grinned. “It’s not easy, but I love what I do. Serving my country is important to me.”

She smiled at him. Theresa had always had a thing for men in uniform, she wondered how he looked in his. It brought another involuntary shiver of delight down her spine. Alex gazed around the bar, before he pulled out his wallet to pay the bartender.

“I don’t know if this is too forward,” he said turning to her, “but would you like to maybe go back to my place? Have some coffee?”

Theresa thought it over. He wasn’t pressuring her, wasn’t rushing her. Theresa liked that. She laughed before she stood up. She slipped into her coat.

“I thought you’d never ask.”

Alex took Theresa’s umbrella and held it above them both as they walked out to his car. He popped the door open for her before helping her slip inside. Theresa could feel the alcohol making her warm, sleepy, especially within the warmth of the car. He slipped in after her before they headed off to his place, their soft conversation enough to keep a smile on her face for the duration of the ride.

It wasn’t long before they ended up at a hotel. The building was grand, all marble, gold inlay and soft, neutral colors. The sound of her kitten heels clicked across the marble as she followed behind him.

“This is my room,” he said as he pushed open the door. “It’s not much, but I figured it was my last night so...,” he trailed off as he switched on the light.

It was a single bed hotel room. The carpet was a plush, cream that felt good against her feet when Theresa slipped off her shoes. Alex shifted out of his jacket, hanging it over a chair as he opened a small fridge. He pulled out a bottle of rum. Theresa grinned.

“I thought you said coffee?”

“Do you really want to leave the warmth and comfort of this room for coffee?”

Theresa laughed, shrugged out of her jacket before he walked over to help her with it. “You’re sneaky.”

“No sneakiness here,” he said as his hands ran over her shoulders. “I’m just enjoying your company.”

“I’m sure,” she mumbled as his fingers ran over her skin.

The rest of the night was a whirlwind. Theresa let herself fall into it, let herself enjoy the time they had together, no matter what it would mean tomorrow. She reveled in the way he pulled off her stockings, the way his mouth ran over her neck down to her breasts and the way his fingers found new ways to tease and tantalize her with every new motion.

He wasn’t one track minded either, Theresa learned. One moment he’d be moving into her slowly, the next he was ravishing her. She found herself gasping for breath more than once. Her fingers dug into the blankets until they hurt. By the time they pulled apart, both of them lay on the blankets exhausted.

Theresa gazed over at him. He grinned, producing a fit of laughter in both of them. Alex was the first to move, as he shifted off of the bed and wandered into the bathroom. Theresa sighed. It was too bad that it was a one time thing, she’d really enjoyed herself.

“Hey,” Alex said drawing her eyes toward the bathroom and back to his naked form. He nodded his head toward the bathroom. “Come take a shower with me.”

Theresa hadn’t expected that, but she didn’t complain. The woman slipped from the bed carefully, making sure that she had her footing first before she sauntered into the bathroom. The bathroom was already steaming up from the shower. He held out a hand, helped her inside before he closed the curtain.

They stayed up until the sun came up then passed out together. By the time Theresa woke up once more, her hand grasped a handful of sheets and nothing more. She popped one eye open, groaning at the sun glaring through the window. She gazed over to where Alex had been sleeping. Nothing. There was nothing of his in the room either, she found out.

Sighing, she gathered up her clothes before heading to the bathroom. Her bra was perched on the counter, a little note lying in one of the cups. She couldn’t help the grin that came to her lips as she picked up the small, lined piece of paper.

This was fun, but I don’t want that to be it. I wish I could have stuck around a bit longer, gotten to know you. You can write to me, if you want. We should meet up next time I’m back in town. I paid for one more day in the room. Enjoy it.

Theresa’s grin had grown until her cheeks began to hurt. It was unexpected, especially with her bad luck in relationships, but she couldn’t help the little sense of happiness that flooded her. She slipped the note into her purse before she gazed at the time. Noon flashed across the screen of her phone making her stop cold.

“Shit!”

Theresa took a quick shower before she slipped into her clothes. She had to call a taxi to get to work, but that was nothing new. On the ride to the office, she brushed out her hair and applied a light layer or makeup to cover up the circles that had developed under her eyes.

“You’re late!”

“I’m sorry Mr. Tate, I overslept,” she said quickly as she adjusted her clothing as best she could.

The only thing missing were her stockings which had been destroyed beyond repair. Even the thought of it made little butterflies light in her belly. The man before her, red in the face and slightly balding, snapped his fingers in her face.

“I need you to pay attention. Fax these over to Mark and mail these out. Do you got that?”

“Yes, Mr. Tate,” she said evenly, trying to keep the annoyance out of her voice.

As she walked away, she could already hear him mumbling about her. Theresa ignored him. Nothing was going to take her down, not when she was feeling so good about her night. She finished her work as quickly and quietly as possible, staying out of Mr. Tate’s way as much as possible. By the time the day was done, she was ready to go home and curl up in front of the tv.

“Theresa!”

The woman turned around. Her friend, Sonya, was jogging over to her. The woman worked across the street from the law office in a bakery. Theresa could already see the spots of flower in her raven hair, along with icing on her shirt and chocolate on her forehead. She shook her head.

“Why are you always such a mess?” Theresa asked with a laugh.

“Life’s more fun when it’s messy, don’t you know that?” Sonya teased.

The woman linked arms with Theresa as they walked across the street. Already the sun was sliding down in the sky, an array of brilliant colors splashed across the clouds. The air had already turned chilly, prompting Theresa to draw the coat around herself tighter.

“Where were you last night?” Sonya asked as they approached her car. “We thought you were coming over for drinks.”

“I was a little worn out on human interaction. Nothing personal, I just needed some alone time,” Theresa said as she slipped into the car.

“One problem with that,” Sonya said starting the engine, “you’re wearing the same clothes from yesterday.”

Theresa felt that old embarrassment work its way up. “What are you talking about?”

“Don’t try to act all innocent,” Sonya said chuckling as she pulled down the street, “you’re wearing the same outfit from yesterday, minus the stockings. Who’d you meet?”

Theresa shook her head. “Why are you not a detective again?”

“Not enough frosting involved?”

Theresa nodded. “I could see that.”

“Stop stalling. Tell me. Actually, don’t tell me. Let’s go to my house, drink tequila from the bottle and watch bad movies.”

Theresa laughed. “Deal.”

By the time they reached Sonya’s place, Theresa was dying to tell her all about Alex. Instead, she let her best friend get showered and comfortable before she followed suit, settling in a pair of Sonya’s cotton shorts and a t-shirt. Theresa ordered the food, tacos, before they settled into the couch.

“Okay,” Sonya said, licking the juice running down her hand from the lemon, “tell me everything,” she said through puckered lips.

Theresa told her everything from the beginning. How she’d decided to go to the bar alone to have a drink. Running into Alex. Going back to his hotel room. Just the thought of her fingers running over his smooth skin was enough to send her into overdrive.

“That’s so sweet,” Sonya said on her third shot, “it’s like a love story.”

Theresa rolled her eyes. “Who said anything about love? At most, this is a crush.”

Sonya rolled her eyes. “Whatever you say.”

Theresa laughed as they continued drinking. Sonya would forever speak her mind no matter what anyone else thought. It was one of the things that she liked about her, but one of the things that drove her crazy too. Still, she wondered if Alex had been serious. The idea of writing him made her nervous, but she knew she would do it, even if only to quiet her own curiosity. A smile spread on her lips.

“Stop thinking about him,” Sonya teased.

Theresa rolled her eyes, before she elbowed the woman. “And you watch the movie!”

Chapter Two

Theresa measured increments of time in how many months it had been since she’d last seen Alex. First it was one month, then two, then three. The distance between them was very real, but when they talked almost every day, it helped her feel better.

In the first few letters, they’d been shy, gentle. The more they talked however, the easier conversation came. He always had a funny story to tell her and she loved hearing them. By the time his letters arrived, she ripped them open in anticipation.

By the time three months approached, Theresa could feel herself falling for him. She could feel so much in her life changing quickly. She’d already quit her job at the law firm for a job working as a caregiver. After another long day, she found the familiar white envelope waiting for her on the coffee table.

“Alex mail!” Sonya exclaimed.

The woman was sitting on the couch, her hair tied up into a bun. They’d decided to move in together when Theresa quit the firm, it almost felt natural. A grin spread on Theresa’s lips as she slipped a fingernail beneath the edge of the letter and sliced it open.

I’ll be home in two weeks! Can you believe that? I’ll meet you at the bar. -Alex.

It was one of the shortest letters that she’d received from him, but it was the most impactful. Theresa forgot herself for a moment and began bouncing up and down. Sonya glanced at her, an eyebrow raised with the remote poised in her hand.

“What are you going through?”

“Alex is coming home in two weeks!”

“That’s awesome,” Sonya said smiling.

“Hell yeah it is. Oh my god, I have to be ready! I have so much to do,” she mumbled as she wandered away with the letter. She couldn’t stop reading the words over and over again as she went.

“You’re so cute!” Sonya called after her.

Theresa ignored her. She went into her room before she plopped down on the bed. A smile was spread across her face that she couldn’t contain. In two weeks, she’d be face to face with each other.

She was a bit worried, however,  that when they got back together, the chemistry would be gone. It had been so long. With just one night to gauge from, she wondered if it could be a fluke. What if they got in the same room and it was awkward and uneasy?

Theresa pushed that thought aside. No, she wasn’t going to be negative before anything even happened. If he said he wanted to see her, she’d believe it until she saw otherwise. Theresa pressed the letter up to her chest before she slipped it into the drawer of her nightstand. It was already flooded with an array of letters from him. Letters that ranged from the heartfelt, to the silly, to serious, to sensual.

“Theresa! Come watch the show!” Sonya called from the living room.

Theresa laughed. She knew how much Sonya hated to be alone. Pushing herself off of her bed, she trekked over to the bathroom to take a shower. Really, the letter had been the best part of her day. Among her patients she had an older woman who cursed like a sailor. An elderly man that never said a word to her and a man who found fault in everything she did.

It was beginning to feel like the law firm. Although she loved what she did, it was difficult. Theresa could admit, she was looking forward to seeing Alex again. The thing she wanted most was his mouth on hers, his hands exploring her skin. She wanted to see the paleness of his skin contrast with the brown of hers.

She shook her head. At least things were really looking up. Theresa spent the next two weeks getting things ready. She wanted to bring him back to her place, really enjoy the night with him and hopefully spend the next day with him as well.

The night that he was supposed to come in came quickly. Theresa sat in front of the mirror applying her makeup. She’d gotten her black hair piled up elegantly, the smallest of wisps brushing the back of her neck. She slipped into a small, black dress that brushed her knees and hugged her hips. Outside of her window, she could see the rain pouring down.

“Perfect,” she mumbled.

Theresa wondered if it was a sign. The fact that it was raining twice when they were supposed to meet had to mean something. She could see the rain, melting the little bit of snow on the sidewalk. She slipped inside of her coat before she gazed at herself in the mirror. Nervousness was flooding her system for the first time in a very long time. She grabbed her bag before slinging it over her shoulder.

“Off to meet up with prince charming?” Sonya asked, her hands elbow deep in flour and dough in the kitchen.

“Something like that,” Theresa chuckled. “I’m supposed to meet him at the bar in thirty minutes, so I’m waiting on my taxi now.”

Sonya laughed. “You’re going to get there really early.”

Theresa shrugged. “I don’t mind. It’ll give me time to settle in, people watch. You know?”

Sonya raised an eyebrow. “Okay, if you say so. Call me if you need me,” she called as she turned back to the deep, blue bowl in front of her.

Theresa stepped outside. The awning above her kept the cold rain off of her face as she gazed out into the darkness of the night for the lights of the taxi. Her heart was thudding against her chest wildly, it felt as though it was trying to burst out of her.

When the taxi arrived, Theresa slipped inside of the warmth with a sigh. The ride to the bar made her jittery, but she kept taking deep breaths. Theresa kept repeating to herself, over and over again, that it was no big deal. She would meet Alex, they would catch up, that would be the end of that.

The little bar was busy once more when she stepped inside. She waved an impatient hand through the cloud of smoke that hovered in the air before she made her way to a booth in the back where the air was clearer. It wasn’t long before she shed her coat, the body heat from all of the people in the room making it warm.

Theresa pulled out her phone. They’d only been able to talk on the phone two times since he’d been away, but she figured he’d call when he got in. Theresa checked the time. She was still ten minutes early.

“Can I get you something to drink?” A waitress asked with a big grin on her lips.

“Oh, sure. Do you have lemonade? Pink lemonade?”

“Sure, I’ll be right back.”

The woman disappeared into the throng of people around the bar. Theresa sighed. Her belly gave several nervous little flips. What if he wasn’t coming? She hadn’t gotten a letter from him in two weeks, what if he’d changed his mind? Theresa shook her head. After getting to know him, she couldn’t believe that he’d actually do anything like that.

The waitress returned with her drink before she headed off to the next table. Theresa drummed her plum painted fingernails against the table. She sipped on her drink, her eyes fixed on the door.

When he was late by ten minutes, she understood. When twenty minutes passed, she could feel the annoyance reaching a crescendo. After thirty minutes of still no Alex, she became livid. Her eyes had narrowed at the door. She was ready to give him a piece of her mind as soon as he stepped through it.

He never did. Theresa wasn’t quite sure when she realized it, but she went numb. She continued to stare at the door, but she no longer felt as though he was going to stroll through at any moment. Theresa’s appetite withered away as she pushed herself up. She called herself a taxi before she paid for her drinks.

On the drive back to her and Sonya’ place, Theresa tried to keep the tears from brimming to her eyes. Her fingers curled into her palms, leaving nail marks in her skin. She didn’t care, was what she tried to convince herself, but her heart felt like it had been ripped from her chest.

Theresa had always wanted a fairytale love, something to tell her grandchildren, but all of that was gone now. She pressed a hand to her belly. On top of that, she would be left caring for a baby on her own.

“How was the date?” Sonya called happily from the kitchen as she poked her head around the corner.

Theresa gave her an awkward smile before she shrugged. She could feel the hot, pinpricks of incoming tears. Nodding to Sonya, she made a quick beeline to her bedroom. If she was going to cry, she would do so on her own.

Theresa knew that she should explain, but she was too tired to form words. The woman crawled into bed, not even bothering to get undressed. She wrapped herself up in her thick blanket. Theresa promised herself that she’d never fall for something or someone like Alex again.

Chapter Three

“New assignments coming in, folks!” Jessie, Theresa’s new boss called.

The woman came in holding a steaming, hot cup of coffee, several files and her cellphone. She plopped everything down on the table. The other caregivers, most young women like Theresa, looked at the folders excitedly. New cases meant a change from routine, something perhaps new and exciting.

“Everyone can take one. Theresa there was someone was specifically requested you,” she said handing her the file.

“Seriously?”

Theresa flipped open the file. Hector. She gazed over his chart, picking out the pertinent information quickly. Sixty-two year old, pretty healthy, except for the broken foot slowing him down. He only needed short term care. Theresa nodded.

“Sounds good to me.”

“I set you up an appointment for this morning. Go over, say hello. I hear Hector's pretty independent. He’s only needed us once before, but even then his son hired us.”

“I’m on it,” Theresa said as she pushed her chair out.

Theresa walked out to her car before she slid behind the wheel. It had been a month since she’d last talked to Alex. Six weeks if she counted from the time of his last letter. She shifted the car into drive before she eased out of her parking space.

February snow was nothing new in Michigan, but it still freaked Theresa out a little driving in it. She took her time, trying to push back the thoughts of Alex that were inevitably filling her head. Absentmindedly, she ran a hand over her belly. Beneath the floral patterned scrubs that she wore, there was the tiniest bump from her belly.

As usual, damn him, came into her mind. She pushed the thought away. There was too much on her mind to deal with thoughts of Alex. She pulled up in front of Hector's house.

It was a small, one story house made of brick. The little white gate in the front was pushed open from the snow. Hector's neighbors were a good distance away from him, no sidewalk separating the space between. Theresa pushed her way out of her car, trudging through the deep snow until she reached the porch. She shook off her boots before she knocked.

The door was pulled open quicker than she’d been expecting. Theresa’s head was buried in the file that she held in her black, gloved hands. When she looked up, a smile on her lips, she froze.

Alex looked back at her. His dark, green eyes ran over her before he smiled. The man pushed the door open for her, but Theresa stood in place, frozen.

“What are you doing here?” She finally asked.

“Alex? Why are you letting my heat out? Shut the door!”

Alex ushered Theresa inside of the house and this time she stepped over the threshold. He held her slip out of her heavy coat before he hung it on a hook in the hallway. He waved her down the hall a bit, out of earshot of Hector who was watching the news on tv, a cup of coffee held in his hands.

“Are you going to answer me?” Theresa whispered furiously.

“That’s my dad, you didn’t recognize the last name? I hired you guys when I heard he was injured, but I wanted to stop home too. Check on him myself.”

Theresa rolled her eyes. “And?”

“And I can’t talk about the rest now. I don’t have time. Look,” he said, gripping her arm as she began to turn away, “I can’t tell you everything that’s going on, but I am sorry. And I’m going to make it up to you. That’s why I asked for you to watch him. That way when I come back, I can see both of you. Okay?”

Theresa scoffed before taking her arm away from Alex’s grip. “Whatever. I have a job to do,” she said as she brushed past him.

Despite everything that told her not to, the woman glanced over his shoulder. Alex’s eyes were wide as he stared after her, but he didn’t make a move to stop her from walking away. Instead, he spoke to his dad briefly before he disappeared out of the door and into the now falling snow.

Theresa finished up her job before she headed home. It had been a long day and she was craving the comfort of her own bed. Her mind drifted back to Alex. He’d been so secretive, hadn’t really told her anything besides sorry. She slipped out of her scrubs, tossing them into a nearby hamper when she heard something shift in her room.

The woman froze. She hadn’t turned the lights on, the full moon illuminated her room just enough to move about it freely without having to turn a light on. Quietly, she walked backwards when she heard the rustle again.

“Who’s in here?” She called.

“It’s just me,” Alex said, stepping from the corner of the room.

Theresa’s heart was pounding against her chest. She shut the door to her room completely before she stepped forward. Alex was dressed in black from head to toe when he stepped closed to her.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” She asked through grit teeth. “You can’t just break into my room like this.”

“We didn’t get the chance to talk earlier,” he said calmly.

“I don’t care!” Theresa pressed her fingers to the bridge of her nose. “Get out, just get out.”

“I wanted to explain things to you,” Alex insisted.

“There’s nothing to explain. I sat at a bar, looked like an idiot and went home. There’s no other explanation than that,” she said as she crossed her arms over her chest.

“I’m sorry,” he began.

Theresa shook her head. “I don’t want to hear it. Get out.”

Alex nodded softly. “I understand, but I’m still going to try to get through to you. I’ll be back soon.”

Theresa watched him climb out of the window quickly. He was gone by the time she ran over to look after him. She couldn’t understand why he was trying so hard. Sighing, she closed her window before she settled into her bed. There was no way he’d be back, that she knew for a fact, he just liked to hear himself talk.

Only, he did come back. Every night in fact. Theresa got used to the fact that every night he would show up in her room. Every night she would try to brush him off, but it was becoming harder and harder.

Theresa knocked on Hector’s door before she let herself in. It was easy taking care of Hector. He mostly did everything he could for himself, the only things she had to do were to cook and clean. That came naturally for her. She sat a plate of food in front of him on a tv tray, a cup of coffee beside it.

“Thank you,” the man said before his eyes went back to the television, some show on antique cars played that he liked to watch everyday.

“What about my lunch?”

Theresa jumped. Alex was sitting in a chair in the living room, leg crossed over the knee of his other leg, a smile on his face. Theresa shook her head.

“You don’t get any.”

“That doesn’t seem fair,” he said as she pushed himself up and followed behind her into the kitchen.

“What are you even doing here?” Theresa asked impatiently.

“I came to check on my dad and his favorite nurse. Besides,” he said as his face went serious. “I have to do something very important, but very dangerous tonight. I just wanted to make sure that both of you are safe.”

“Are you even supposed to be doing this?”

There was concern in his eyes as he shook his head. “No, but I had to be sure both of you were okay. I’ve been careful. If everything goes alright, I’ll see you tonight. Okay?”

Theresa wanted to say no, but she nodded. As much as she tried to pretend that she didn’t want to see him, she knew she couldn’t help it. He grasped her hand in his before he left. She sighed.

‘That boy has never done what he was told,” Hector said as he limped into the kitchen on his crutches.

Theresa helped him sit down in a chair. “He definitely seems stubborn,” she mumbled.

The man laughed. “That he is. Still, he’s always there when you need him.”

Theresa wasn’t so sure that she could agree. As much as she wished that it was easy for her to put him standing her up behind her, it still hurt. Theresa pushed the thought out of her head. She had other things to focus on, other appointments to keep.

“I have to get going Mr. Hill. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Bring me that mail before you go, will you?”

Theresa nodded. “Sure thing.”

The woman dropped the mail off in front of him before she left with a wave. She sighed as she drove, leaning forward over the steering wheel to peer through the heavy, white blanket of snow that was falling. Several times, she felt her tires slide across the road dangerously before she could correct it. Her heart thudded against her chest.

By the time she finished her appointments and errands, she was exhausted. The sun had disappeared out of the sky quickly, leaving her to navigate her way to the house by the light of the street lamps. Theresa flipped on the hallway light, the light illuminating the darkness a bit. Sonya still wasn’t home.

Theresa carried two big, brown bags into the kitchen before she deposited them on the counter. Slipping out of her boots and coat, she decided to put away the picture she’d gotten from the doctors office. The small, black and white image showed her son, healthy and growing. She ran a hand over her belly.

Sonya had already found out the truth a few weeks back when she’d stopped drinking. Now, all she had to do was tell Alex. That thought was terrifying, they barely knew each other. She stuck the picture firmly into the bathroom mirror, before she went back into the kitchen to put away the food. A knock on the door interrupted her.

“You really did come,” Theresa said as she gazed up at Alex.

“I told you I was. Can I come in?”

Theresa stepped out of the way. Alex stomped his boots onto the mat, the snow falling off in clumps as he slipped out of this thick jacket. When he was done, he gazed at her with a smile on his face. Theresa had a hard time not returning it.

“What do you want?” She asked as she walked to the kitchen.

“Still waiting for you to accept my apology, of course.”

“Why do you want it?”

Alex caught her hand. He pulled it up to his lips before he brushed a kiss  over the smooth, brown skin of her hand. Her heart flip flopped.

“Don’t worry,” he said when she didn’t speak, “I’m a patient man.” He took a step closer to her. “To a point.”

Theresa felt that feeling flood her once more. The shiver that passed down her spine made her want to lean against him, to press her lips against his. Alex must have seen something in her eyes because his smile returned, brilliant and sweet.

“I have to put these away,” Theresa said hurriedly.

“Okay, I’ll help you. Do you mind if I use your bathroom, first?”

“Go ahead. It’s across from my room.”

Despite her initial anger, Theresa had to admit, even if only to herself that she was glad he was there. He genuinely seemed sorry about his absence too. She wondered if it was too stupid to give him another chance.

“What’s this?”

Theresa looked up. In Alex’s hand, there was the picture she’d gotten earlier. The one that showed her little boy. She stumbled over her words.

“It-well, I mean, it’s a baby of course.”

“Who’s baby?” Alex asked slowly.

“Mine.”

Alex rolled his eyes at her. “And who else’s?”

The look on his face said he already had a sneaking suspicion, but she said it anyway. “Yours. He’s yours.”

Chapter Four

“This is my baby?” Alex asked softly.

“Yeah,” she said as a small smile formed on her lips. “I was waiting to tell you when it was the right time.”

“That’s why you’re so angry I missed our meet up,” he said walking over to her slowly. “I understand it now.”

Theresa pushed another jar into the cabinet. As she tried to continue putting away food, he placed a hand on hers. Alex’s hand went beneath her chin softly, but he made her look up at him.

“You know I’m going to be here for both of you. Right?”

“I guess,” she said as she tried to pull away.

“No,” he said firmly, “I AM going to be here.”

Alex pressed his lips to hers. Theresa found herself melting against him, her arms going around his neck. His hand lightly pressed against her belly, feeling the roundness that she’d hidden so well before.

The relief that flooded through Theresa was unexplainable. It felt good to have the pregnancy out in the open, better still to be in his arms. To know that he was so happy about the whole thing.

Alex’s eagerness filled both of them until his gentle kiss turned passionate and deep. He pulled her along to her bedroom before laying her back on the bed. His hands made quick work of getting rid of her clothes before his mouth began to roam her body.

Theresa gasped, the sound cutting through the silence. Alex pulled his shirt over his head, muscles rippling under his tanned skin. He wasted no time in running his fingers over every inch of her body as he slipped out of the rest of his clothes.

Every touch, every kiss made Theresa moan in delight. Her mouth opened, head tilted back she gasped as his tongue dove between her thighs to run over her wetness. Her thighs tightened, her hands ran through his hair as her moaning filled the room.

Alex wasted no time. He was slipping inside of her before she knew what was happening, the feeling enough to make her grip the covers of the bed. It had almost been six months since she’d had anyone inside of her and the feeling was sending her into overdrive.

The best part was the way that Alex gazed down at her. His dark, green eyes captivating her brown ones. She gasped as his thrusting went deeper, her body tensing as she felt him twitch and throb within her. Theresa cried out, the orgasm making her grip him a little tighter.

Alex took his time however. He teased her, played with her, but he didn’t stop until she was beyond satisfied. Once his orgasm subsided, he rolled over beside her, held her face as he kissed her deeply.

“Am I forgiven?” He asked.

“I think,” Theresa said with a laugh, “that you’re more than forgiven.”

“Good!” He leaned over, placed his head on her belly. “Did you hear that? I’m forgiven,” he said to the baby.

Theresa grinned. “He’s a boy.”

“A boy. This is perfect.”

Theresa laughed. Hearing the excitement in his voice made the past weeks feel silly. Of course he cared for her, he had told her as much in all of the letters that they’d exchanged. She ran a hand over his hair, sleepiness working its way over her sore body. Her eyes closed.

When she awoke, there was a distinct feeling that something was very wrong. She was surrounded by darkness, but the weight of Alex’s head resting somewhere on her body was gone. Theresa pushed herself up before she slipped  out of bed and put on a pink robe. She tried to reason with herself that he could be in the bathroom or the kitchen, but she barely believed her own reassurances.

There was a light on in the living room. She called out for Sonya as she turned the corner, but the woman didn’t answer back. Panic began to work its way up her throat as she stepped into the lit room.

Two men turned as she stepped into the room. They both wore masks. Theresa turned to try and run, but they were already grabbing her, pulling her out of the front door. The cold hurt her feet almost instantly.

“What’s going on?” She tried to shout, but the man on the right of her pushed a gun into her side. She stopped trying to ask questions.

There was a van in front of the house. It advertised a snow removal company. Theresa was almost positive that she’d seen the van when she got home too. As she was pushed into the back, she panicked. Where was Alex?

She shivered, drew her knees up against her chest the best she could as they drove away. Whoever they were, she thought, they were serious. The men both sat in the front of the van, a wire cage separating them from where she sat cowering in the back, trying to keep herself warm.

Theresa could think back to a time where she would have fought back. She wouldn’t have sat around, afraid and wondering where someone was to save her. Now, things were different. She ran a hand over her burgeoning belly. Everything was about her baby now and she’d do whatever it took to keep him safe.

They drove quickly, the constant slipping on the slippery roads making her stomach drop with every turn. It wasn’t long before they stopped in front of a large, grey building. It looked like it had once been apartments, but that had been a long time ago.

“Get out,” one of the men ordered.

“Don’t hurt me! I’m pregnant,” she said quickly.

“Move,” the man said again as if she hadn’t even spoken.

Theresa swallowed thickly before she moved from the van. The men both kept their guns on her as they moved inside, the snow making her feet hurt from the cold. One of the men gestured to a dirty mattress that rested in the corner. It was clearly where they’d been staying for a bit, empty food containers and water bottles littered the floor.

“Sit down. This will be over as soon as your boyfriend hands over the files that we need.”

“I don’t even know where he is!” She protested.

“He’ll be here,” one of the other men said evenly.

Theresa could hear an accent in both of their voices, but she couldn’t place it. She thought perhaps it was the fear that did that. She wrapped her arms around her knees. Her body trembled, but she wouldn’t let them see it. She didn’t understand why they thought Alex would just instinctively know where they were, but she wanted to go home.

They walked around nervously, the masks never leaving their faces. Every once in awhile, one would disappear down a hall before he came back.Theresa was freezing, she wanted to be back in the warmth and comfort of her bed. Just as she rested her face on her knees, she heard a sound.

It was quick, nearly silent. Theresa gazed up. When she did, Alex was slipping into the window, a finger pressed to his lips. He moved swiftly over to the solitary guard, his back to Alex as he looked down the hall after his partner.

Theresa watched Alex wrap her arm around his neck before he slapped a hand over the man’s mouth. The man’s eyes went wide, his hand began to slap at Alex’s arm as Alex began to squeeze harder. The man’s hand stopped moving as Alex led him down to the floor, where he left him in a heap.

“Are you okay?” Alex whispered when he ran over to her.

Theresa nodded quickly. “Yeah, but there’s one more too.”

“I know,” Alex said quickly. “I’ll be right back. If I don’t come back into this room in sixty seconds, here,” he said pressing keys into her hand. “This will get you out of here. The car is parked right behind the van.”

Theresa nodded, but she worried about him. He grabbed her shoulders, pressed a kiss against her lips before he walked out of the room, determination in his eyes. Nervousness flooded through Theresa’s stomach as she counted carefully. Her heart sank with every second that passed and Alex hadn’t returned. Just as she started to peek out of the door, he came around the corner.

“Let’s go,” he said simply, but his breathing was heavy.

“Are you okay?”

“Hurry,” he panted before she slipped out of the room behind her.

The long walk down the corridors seemed even longer now. They waited when he held up a hand, but moved once more when everything remained silent. Theresa could just make out a spot of red on his hand, slipping through his fingers.

“You’re hurt,” she whispered frantically, quickly forgetting about the pain in her feet.

“I’ll be okay. We need to get to the car. Those two weren’t alone.”

“How do you know?” She whispered back.

“I just know,” he grunted.

Theresa stopped asking him questions. They made their way to a heavily graffitied door before they pushed their way outside. No sooner had the door opened, they heard the sound of footsteps coming after them.

Alex pulled her along a little faster. When they reached the doors they slipped in without hesitation as Alex started the engine. It sputtered, choked, then came to life with a furious roar. He peeled out as more men poured out of the building, the guns they carried seemingly illuminated by the headlights.

“Alex…,” Theresa said nervously.

“I got it,” he said as he stomped on the gas.

The car leapt forward, throwing up torrents of snow on either side of the vehicle. Theresa’s heart was pounding against her chest rapidly. She pressed a hand to her chest to try to calm down. Once they were a little bit away from the place, Theresa turned to Alex.

“What if they follow us?”

The man smiled. “Trust me. After what I did to that van, they won’t be going anywhere anytime soon.”

Both of them laughed, the adrenaline still pumping through their veins. Alex blasted the heat as Theresa wiggled her toes. The sensation came back slowly making her grateful that they weren't hurt worse.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” Theresa asked Alex.

The man shook his head. “Nope, that’s why we’re here. Come one.” A man walked out of the hospital. “She’s pregnant. I’ve been stabbed.” He said slowly. “Look at her first though.”

Theresa felt panic coming back full force. She was pulled away from Alex so that they could be examined. All she wanted to do was stay with him. Instead, she was examined and made to wait nervously. Finally, once they determined that she and the baby were okay, they let her go and see him.

~

When she pushed back the curtain, Alex sat up in bed, smiling. He had bandages around his stomach and upper right thigh, but besides that he was grinning. She wrapped her arms around him, careful not to hurt him.

“I’m glad you’re okay,” she said tears running down her face.

“I told you that I’d be fine,” he said as he wiped her cheeks, “I’m glad you and Alex Jr. are okay.

He kissed her forehead before he placed a kiss to her belly. Alex patted the bed beside him and she crawled up next to him. Their fingers interlocked before Theresa sighed. She closed her eyes. It had been an adventure.

The End

Love Doesn’t Settle: A BWWM BBW Love Triangle Romance

Chapter One

“I need to get laid,” Shelly murmured to herself as she shut off the lights and locked the door to her classroom and science lab. She knew it was inappropriate to be thinking about having sex with impressionable minds still in the building, but it was the truth. She was desperately in need of something…more. Excitement. Adventure. Orgasms. Her mind was occupied with thoughts of mystery men with bulging muscles and other things, magical tongues and capable hands when she heard footsteps closing in behind her. She took a deep breath to clear her mind just as her self-defense instructor had taught her.

“Hey Shelly how’s it going?”

She winced inwardly at the voice of the slimy literature teacher who couldn’t seem to take no for an answer. “Mr. Jeffers I’m well thanks. How are you?” She kept her voice as chilly as possible in hopes he wouldn’t linger.

He smiled while his eyes undressed her. “I’m doing much better now that I’m here with you.”

She rolled her eyes. Was she supposed to be impressed by his cheesy lines? “That’s great Mr. Jeffers. I really need to get going.”

His snake like pink tongue peeked out and moistened his bottom lip. “I told you Shelly you can call me Jim.” He stepped closer until she could smell that odd blend of musky cologne and blue cheese. “I was hoping to talk to you about our next date.”

Next date? The guy spent most of the date talking about himself and his high school and community theater productions. You’d think he was putting on a Michael Bay film the way he rambled on and on. Plus his hands were everywhere but on his fork or wine glass. It was an unmitigated disaster, without a doubt. At least in her opinion. “I don’t think that’s a good idea Jim. We work together.”

He laughed. “We worked together when we went on our first date, what’s changed?”

It was that date that acted as a warning to her about dating her co-workers. One awkward evening and the next thirty years could be uncomfortable. “I hadn’t thought about it much until our date.” That much at least, was true.

“Come on Shelly I like you. I don’t even mind that you’re a little on the plump side. It just means I can ride you harder.” His condescending laugh and fingering one of her springy black curls pissed her off and it took everything in her not to slam him face into the concrete.

“How kind of you Jim. But I do mind and contrary to what you might think, I’m not so hard up for a date that I’d subject myself to you again.” She hiked her bag back up on her shoulder and turned away before she did him bodily harm. She was just thinking how Jim wasn’t the kind of guy to take a ‘no’ lying down when she felt his bony fingers sink into one of her butt cheeks. She turned on him quickly, bags immediately falling to the ground as her hand grabbed his arm and pushed his back until he was face down on the concrete. “Touch me again Mr. Jeffers and I’ll break this arm, do you understand me?” She let go when he nodded and released him.

“You’re a crazy bitch Shelly!” She kept her back straight and shoulders squared, sparing him no extra thoughts. He wasn’t worth it.

Sitting in her car for a few minutes Shelly tried to calm down. She was so sick of guys like Jeffers thinking she should be grateful for attention from scum bags just because she was a tad curvier than the average girl. Okay more than a tad but most days she thought she looked damn good. She was tired of that attitude which is why she’d given up dating for the past few years. She wanted a man she found so sexy she had dirty daydreams about him that made her blush. She wanted romance and laughter and orgasms. She really wanted orgasms.

Shaking off those thoughts before they got her in trouble, Shelly started the car and headed home.

At home she happily greeted her pet turtles, Jimi and Janis, while kicking off her shoes and putting on comfortable yoga pants with an oversized t-shirt. She poured a glass of wine and called her best friend, Cari.

“What’s up buttercup?” Cari was always such a breath of fresh air. She was a free spirit and didn’t let anyone else dictate how she should live her life or find her happiness.

“Not much the usual, cranky teenagers and gossipy teachers,” she sighed heavily for an exaggerated effect. “Oh and I had to take down Jeffers. Like physically take him down.”

“Damn girl, he still wants your sexy ass?”

She chuckled at Cari’s words. “Grabbed a big ol’ handful of it just before i made him kiss pavement.” He made her happy she’d committed to taking self-defense classes every year, along with martial arts courses to stay in shape and keep her cool.

“I’m happy you finally laid him out. He’s such a dick!” Jeffers had once told her she’d be hot if she were just Asian or Black, but she ‘didn’t wear the combo well.’ Cari had wanted to throttle him ever since.

“He is a dick but guys like him are only half my problem. I’m the other half.” She waited to let her words sink in. “I need more sexual experience so I’m more comfortable with men. I need to get laid, for my future.”

Cari laughed. “No you need it for mental health, just like the rest of us but sure, let’s say you need to get laid for your future husband.” The phone fell on the other end, followed by a few creative swear words. “Tomorrow after work we’ll do some shopping and then on Saturday we’ll go hunting for your sex god.”

~

It’s a damn shame when a man has to hide out in his own office, Jase Nilson thought as he sought refuge in the office of his newest club, Lush. One of the pitfalls of owning the hottest club in town is the groupies. They’re relentless, creative, ruthless and willing to do whatever it takes to get a piece of the pie. Some just wanted to be seen on his arm but most wanted the perks they associated with dating a very wealthy man.

Sugar was the latest groupie to put Jase on her ‘to do’ list and he wasn’t interested. She filled out a miniskirt like nobody’s business but she was vapid and made no secret she was out for a man with tons of money. Nope, no thank you. Not interested. Sugar showed up under the guise of spending time with him but he’d had his partner and best friend, Ryan distract her with his dimples and voracious sexual appetite. Ryan could always be counted on to step in and get the groupies off his back, which is why Jase put up with his revolving door of micro-girlfriends. He didn’t know how Ryan did it, pick up a girl and have a weeklong relationship and leave without any hard feelings. The man was a pro.

Unfortunately for Jase he was no longer interested in the young women barely dressed and throwing themselves at him. He knew he was an attractive guy but he wasn’t foolish enough to believe it was his handsome face and sexy lips that drew women in, it was his bank account. He was done with that though and ready for a beautiful, honest woman who saw forever when she looked at him, not dollar signs.

A few loud bangs against the wall and loud moans broke him from his thoughts and he knew it was time for a break. He grabbed his jacket and banged on the wall as he walked by, “Going out for lunch, Ry. Later.”

An hour away from the club and everything that came along with it was just what he needed. Not that he didn’t love the club, he did. It, along with his other clubs around the country, gave him the wealth and the lifestyle he’d only dreamed about growing up. But when a man was looking for something more than one night or a string of one nights, he wasn’t likely to find it with club girls. That left very little time for him to meet the right kind of girl.

He turned the corner and spotted his favorite diner, Louise’s and walked in with a big appetite. “Hey Louise, looks busy. Any seats for me?”

The older woman with the bright red hair and swinging ponytail gave him an are you crazy look and told him, “Find a seat and take it.”

He watched Louise walk the opposite way with a tray full of plates and did as she asked, he scanned the dining room and found a lovely caramel skinned woman sitting alone. Jase straightened his clothes and walked over with confidence. “Do you mind if I join you?” When she looked up he was struck by the gorgeous creature with eyes the color of honey and plump pink lips perfect for kissing. “It’s kind of crowded in here and I don’t want to eat at my office.”

Her smile widened at the sexy man standing in front of her. “Yeah sure, have a seat.” She leaned over the table to grab her shopping bags and sat them next to her. She smiled up at him again and waited for him to sit. “I’m Shelly,” she extended her hand and felt a jolt when his big hand engulfed hers.

“Jase,” He squeezed gently and tried to ignore the sizzle her small hand caused. He picked up the menu and scanned even though he knew he would get the fried chicken special. “What did you order?”

Shelly’s smile was sheepish. Of course she decided to pig out on the day the sexiest man she’d ever been so close to was her lunch companion. “I got the chicken,” she mumbled.

She was so damn sexy but that embarrassed look that crossed her face was adorable. “Not the grilled chicken I hope? Don’t tell Louise but it’s dry enough to soak up ketchup.” He watched Shelly fight the laughter building inside her until she broke. Her laughter was melodic and deep, touching something deep inside him.

She sat back her laughter slowly fading. “Now I’m not so embarrassed to say I ordered the fried chicken.” She heard the sigh that came from her mouth when he unleashed that high voltage smile on her.

“A woman after my own heart. That’s my favorite thing on the menu here.” He put the menu down and looked at her in mock seriousness. “Now explain to me why you’d be embarrassed about the fried chicken. I take this very seriously and there’s nothing embarrassing about fried chicken.”

Why did he have to be so handsome? She just wished the universe could have helped her a little by starting with a normal sexy man, not this otherworldly, godly creature before her. “To be honest, I should probably have gotten the cardboard grilled chicken. It’s healthier and I’m trying to, you know.” She was mortified at having his conversation with the perfect physical specimen in front of her, who, of course would never understand how hard she worked just to look like this.

He nodded sagely, his expression very serious. “I see. Does it take disgusting, tasteless food to look so hot?”

Now it was Shelly’s turn to laugh. “Good one, Jase.” She gave him a small smile of gratitude for trying to make her feel better. “Thanks for that.”

“You have nothing to thank me for. I should be thanking you for the lovely lunchtime view.” He winked.  “Now tell me Shelly what do you do for a living?”

“I’m a high school chemistry teacher.” She wanted to laugh at the way his eyes bugged out of his head.

“No way.” He sat back, hand clutching his chest. “I wish my high school chemistry teacher looked like that. I’d probably work for NASA today.” He bet all the high school boys went crazy in her class.

She smiled small. “You don’t have to say that, Jase. I’ll still let you eat with me.” Louise appeared with two plates filled with her crisp fried chicken, mashed potatoes, peas and buttery biscuits.

“I figured you’d get your usual,” she told him and turned her gaze to Shelly, “He always goes after the prettiest girl in the room sweetie. Make him work for it.” She winked and left.

She bit the inside of her cheek to stop the tears threatening at the older woman’s kind words. It was hard to believe but, but she thought Louise was sincere. She turned that golden gaze back to Jase. “So you always pick up girls at Louise’s?”

His smile was flirtatious. “No, never actually. I love this place too much to have to avoid it.”

Shelly’s smile fell but she tried to hide it. Of course he wasn’t trying to hit on her. Stupid. He’s just being nice. “Oh. Okay.” She forked some mashed potatoes in her mouth and concentrated on her food. It was fine, she didn’t expect a man as hot as Jase to be interested in her. There had to be something between Jeffers and Jase.  It was nice to dream for a minute, she thought, savoring those moments when she thought he was actually interested in her.

Jase watched the gorgeous woman in front of him wilt and he didn’t know why. He felt his heart break when the spark went out of those sexy amber eyes. “What did I say Shelly? Tell me.”

She shook her head, a small watery smile on her face. “Nothing. Don’t worry about it.”

He released a weary breath. “Was it something I did?” At her confused look he clarified, “Was it something I did that will prevent you from saying yes if I ask you out?”

“What?” She’d only been half listening but as his words registered she shook her head, “Oh Jase, you don’t have to. I mean, I wasn’t angling for a pity date or anything.”

“What?” Did she seriously think he pitied her? “If anything it’d be you taking pity on me and saying yes.”

“Why?”

He took in her crossed arms and tried to ignore the sexy cleavage peeking from her nerdy chemistry tank top and the firm set of her jaw. He knew his answer was important. “Because you’re sexy as hell, you have a great laugh and you love fried chicken.” He leaned in and whispered, “Plus I can’t stop thinking about what you’d look like wearing nothing but a smile.”

She stared at him for a long moment thinking how handsome he was. Then she cracked up laughing. “Okay Jase, I can believe that.” He might be the first guy who ever wanted her for her body, but it was a nice feeling.

“So you’ll go out with me?”

Hell yes! “I will but on one condition.” She took in the expensive cut of his jacket and peeked under the table at his shoes. Tapping her chin she kept her gaze trained on him.

Jase’s stomach fell. He saw the way she took in his expensive clothes and shoes and his hope that she was different, took a nosedive. “Enjoying the view?”

She winced at his sharp tone. “You’re definitely attractive, don’t get me wrong but…,”

“But?”

“I’ll go out with you but I don’t want to go to some fancy place. You look like a guy who gets fancy on the first date and I’m just a scientist. I don’t do well at those places. Can you do that?”

A slow smile spread across his face at her words. “I can definitely do that Shelly.”

“Then you have yourself a date.”

“Great. Now tell me about this shirt,” he gestured to the black and gold shirt that read All the good chemistry jokes argon. She laughed and explained it to him. “I look forward to seeing more of these cute nerd girl shirts.” He couldn’t stop the smile on his face. His words relieved him and made him so happy she wasn’t like his usual girl. “One more thing Shelly, I have a feeling you’re hiding killer legs under those ugly pants so please, wear a skirt for our date.” He winked, paid the bill and left with a smile.

~

Shelly couldn’t stop smiling the whole drive home, riding high on her unexpected lunch with Jase. She’d gotten a quick confidence boost and a date! She pulled up to her house, happy that Cari had forced her to buy a sexy little dress and more lingerie than she needed given her nonexistent sex life. Now that lingerie may have an audience after all!

She spotted her neighbor Drew in his yard and offered up a wave and a smile. The man was an attractive widower with a sweet disposition but she didn’t know him well. When she stepped from the car Drew was headed her way. “Hi Drew,” she smiled and turned to get her shopping bags.

“Hi Shelly. How are you today?”

She kept a friendly smile. “Pretty good. I went shopping and bought myself lunch. How are you?”

“Not too bad,” he smiled sweetly. “I was wondering if you’d like to go out with me tomorrow?”

Shelly was surprised to say the least. This was the longest conversation they’d ever had and he was asking her out? It didn’t seem normal but she figured he must be really lonely since his wife Sheryl had been dead for about three years. “Sure,” she wavered. Drew was nice and he was probably the type of guy she be aiming for, not a sex god like Jase.

Drew’s face transformed when he smiled. “Great! I’ll pick you up tomorrow around noon, okay?”

She nodded and watched, dumbfounded as he walked away with a new energy in his step.

Inside her house she quickly dialed Cari. “This has been the strangest day and I’m not even talking about you forcing me to buy racy lingerie.” She took a deep breath and explained everything that happened from the moment Jase sat down at the diner to Drew asking her on a date tomorrow.

“Damn Shelly, way to go! Yesterday you were feeling down and out and today you’ve got two dates lined up! But I will tell you to be careful with your neighbor. He’s good looking but he’s not over his dead wife.”

Shelly was quiet. “Maybe but don’t you think he’s more the guy I should be with? He’s good looking but he’s nowhere near as hot as Jase, he’s quiet and stable.”

“You mean Drew is less likely to break your heart, right?”

She sighed, dammit, her best friend knew her so well. “That’s part of it I guess.” She could already feel that Jase would give her passion greater than she had ever known. He would be fun and sweet and caring and sexy as hell. Which meant he had the potential to really hurt her. “Drew is safe.”

“Yeah and that’s why you have absolutely no chemistry with him. But do what you have to do, go and prove me right. I dare you.” Cari laughed on the phone, her evil laugh.

“Yeah well I already said yes so there,” she stuck her tongue out even though her friend couldn’t see it.

Chapter Two

Shelly was putting the finishing touches on her outfit when the doorbell rang. “Shoot,” she grumbled as she searched for her other brown leather boot. “Just a second,” she yelled even though she knew he wouldn’t be able to hear her. Still coming up empty with the boot, she slipped the other one off and went to answer the door. “Hi Drew, I need to find shoes so come in for a minute.”

His smile faltered. “Hi Shelly. You look lovely, but”

“But?” Hands on her hips, she turned and glared at him.

“But that outfit isn’t really appropriate for where we’re going.” He nervously adjusted his red windbreaker under her glare.

“Okay,” she said reigning in her temper. “Where is it we’re going?”

A sly smile crossed his face. “Well it’s a surprise but you should probably wear jeans instead of that skirt.”

“Fine.” She turned on her heels and stomped up the stairs. Inside her bedroom she grabbed a dark grey pair of jeans, shimmied inside them and slid on a pair of knee-high black boots. She was decidedly less excited about this date but she owed him a fair chance. “Alright, I’m ready.”

Drew’s smile brightened. “Great, let’s head out!”

A silent thirty minute drive later they arrived at an expansive orchard. The scenery was beautiful but she felt disappointed that this was what he’d chosen as a first date. “An orchard?”

His smile was bright. “Yep! I thought it’d be fun. Sheryl and I used to do this at least once every fall.”

Cari’s words rang in her head. He’s not over his dead wife. She shook off the thought and pasted on a smile. “Let’s go have a look.” She tried to keep an open mind and while she did enjoy seeing the leaves changing and tasting the apple cider and the fresh apple pie. It was fun but it was the type of fun you have with a long term partner or a group of friends. “So Drew tell me a bit about yourself.”

“Well I’m a computer programmer and I love my work. I was married for almost ten years before Sheryl died of cancer and I love to garden.” He gave her a big smile as though he’d revealed some useful information.

“Okay,” she prompted but turned her attention back to the scenery when it became clear he wouldn’t be adding more information. He obviously wasn’t interested in her because he didn’t ask any questions. “I teach high school chemistry,” she said but Drew seemed lost in his own little world. She just continued to walk in silence and waited for him to participate in the date.

At dinner Drew was a bit more talkative, unfortunately his favorite topic of conversation was his wife and her favorite things. She ordered sea bass and a vegetable medley and was promptly told that Sheryl preferred salmon because it wasn’t as fatty. She ordered a pilsner to go with her meal was told that Sheryl preferred wine. After the black forest cake was delivered she learned that Sheryl preferred pie, chocolate mousse pie. “So is this your first date since your wife died?”

Drew’s nose scrunched up in a cute way, reminiscent of a small child. “No. I’ve been on a few but the women weren’t right.”

What an odd way of putting things, she thought as a sinking feeling washed over her. She thought a guy like Drew would be the right type of guy for her, but did that mean she was doomed to this life of boredom and dead wife comparisons? That couldn’t be right, could it? “What does that mean? You didn’t click?”

“We didn’t but they weren’t quite right,” he said again.

“Okay. Tell me why they weren’t right.” Her curiosity was getting the better of her.

“They wouldn’t make good wives.”

What? And you could tell that after one date?”

He smiled and gestured for the bill. “Yes. The good news is I’d like a second date with you.”

Oh great, lucky me. The entire drive from the restaurant Shelly thought about her life and what it would be like if Drew was her man. Would they spend weekends acting like an old married couple? Would there be passion or would sex be missionary with the lights off? She couldn’t imagine it and worse, she couldn’t image Drew anywhere in it. But didn’t she owe it to herself to give him a fair shake?

“Thanks for a wonderful night,” Drew said with a halfhearted smile.

Shelly looked around and realized they were in his driveway and he was saying goodbye. In his car. “Yeah thanks.” She stepped out and turned to Drew only to see his back as he walked up the small steps leading to his own house. “I guess I’ll see myself to the door.”

~

After a bad—really bad—date with Drew Shelly wasn’t quite as excited as she should be about her date with Jase. But when she pulled the teal dress over her body and felt the silky material caress her skin she caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror and…she smiled. The woman staring back at her with attractive, beautiful some might say, sexy and confident. The color of the dress complimented her brown skin, her shoes were sexy and made her look like she had long legs. And the lingerie Cari forced her to buy, well it made her feel like a sensual woman.

She twirled and laughed at her own transformation until the doorbell interrupted her celebration. “Oh!” She ran down the stairs in her stocking feet, took a moment to calm down and pulled it up. “Damn you clean up well!” Eyes wide with shock, she covered her mouth mortified she’d said that aloud.

Jase laughed at her accidental admission and opened each side of his jacket like a model. “Why thank you Shelly, I wanted to look my best for you,” he batted his eyelashes at her, making her laugh.

“I mean, you look amazing but... I didn’t mean to say that aloud.”

He gave her a heart stopping smile. “I love a woman who isn’t afraid to compliment a man. Plus, I do clean up well.” He winked. “Now let’s talk about this spectacular little number wrapped around your sexy body. Wow.” He gestured for her to twirl around but she held up a finger and disappeared into a closet. She emerged a few seconds later, slightly taller with a more exaggerated sway stopping a few feet from him. And then she turned so give him the full effect. He laughed and stepped closer, whispering in her ear, “You look better than every dream I had about you this week.”

Shelly stumbled at his words and sucked in a much needed breath when his strong arms wrapped around her waist to steady her. “Wow. Thanks,” she murmured. This guy was extra potent, she’d have to be careful before she found herself begging him to take her right here in the foyer.

“I’d be happy to take you right here, right now Shelly. But I’m a gentleman and I require dinner first.” He lifted his nose in a haughty way and they both laughed.

She covered her eyes. “Apparently I’m going to set a record for embarrassing myself tonight so you have my permission to enjoy the show.” She grabbed a sweater and her clutch from the table and locked the door.

With his hand at her back Jase guided her to his car. “I do love the things that come out of your mouth. So far it’s all good.”

“Yeah well good for you, not so much for me.”

She laughed and they chatted and got to know each other on the way to the restaurant. “So where are we going?”

“It’s a surprise.”

“Hmph,” she said with fake anger.

They parked and walked about a block, stopping at a nondescript building with a red door. He opened it and kept his hand on the small of her back as he pushed her in. “Don’t worry, there are no alligator pits inside,” he whispered in her ear.

“Good because I only eat alligators for breakfast.”

Jase laughed and helped her out of her sweater. “You always make me laugh Shelly.”

“Oh Jase my boy! You’ve finally come back.”

Jase smiled at the loud accented voice and gathered the old man in a hug. “Vincento it has been way too long. How are you?” He listened as the man rambled on in a mixture of English and Italian. “Good, good. And where is that beautiful wife of yours?”

Vincento looked around him at Shelly. “Who is this vision before me looking lovelier than the sea?” He walked forward and took her hands in his, kissing both her cheeks. “You are lovely, what are you doing with this guy?”

She laughed and kissed his cheek. “I’m only with him because he promised me world class Italian food.” She winked and they both laughed.

“I like this one.” He pushed them both forward. “Come, come. Let’s get you seated and my Sofia will come out to say hello.”

They were seated and a very small elderly woman shuffled to them with a bottle of wine and two glasses. “Jase it’s so good to see you again!” She bent to kiss his cheeks. “Now you pour for the pretty lady and I’ll bring you my specials, okay?” She walked away before they could agree or disagree with her.

“Friends of yours?” She smiled at him, a feeling of warmth engulfed her at the way he treated the older couple.

He blushed. “I worked here in college and business school. Vincento and Sofia are like parents to me.”

She tilted her head and smiled. “It shows.”

The rest of dinner continued in the same way. Shelly couldn’t remember ever having such a wonderful date. They laughed and flirted and ate way too much really good food. He paid the check and left a very large tip for the owners. “Okay now we need to go work off some of these calories.” He laughed at the look on her face. “Get your mind out the gutter woman and come on!”

Her entire body shook with laughter. “Now I’m positive I’m reached my limit of embarrassing moments on one date.”

He pulled her up and planted a soft kiss on her lips. “Don’t be. I plan to do that to you very soon. But now I have something else in mind.” He grabbed her hand and practically pulled her several blocks until they stopped outside a craft shop and stepped in.

“Pumpkin carving!”

Jase’s heart skipped a beat at the smiled she gave him and the glow in her eyes. He would spend forever carving pumpkins to be on the receiving end of that stunning smile. “Why not?”

“Exactly! I love pumpkin carving!”

The little hop dance move made her full breasts jiggle and made Jase glad he was wearing a jacket. “Then let’s go. I must warn you, I’m something of an artiste,” he twisted his fake French moustache.

“You’re going down Jase.”

I can’t wait. He smiled and they were lead to their stations.

Ninety minutes later they were walking out with four large pumpkins and laughing wildly. “That was so much fun Jase! God this is the best date I’ve ever had.”

He laughed when she groaned. “I’m sad that the assholes you’ve dated don’t realize how incredible you are but I can’t say I’m sorry to be the one to give you such a fantastic night.”

“I’m not sorry either. You’re different than I thought, but totally in a good way.”

“I’d kiss you right now but I’m pretty sure we’d end up with pumpkin all over us.” He really wanted to get a proper taste of those kissable pink lips. He’d been wondering all night what the gloss would taste like. Cherry? Strawberry?

“Promises, promises.”

~

“Oh man Cari it was so amazing!” Shelly gushed for nearly an hour about her date with Jase. She was still high just from the fun they’d had together. “And that goodnight kiss! Let’s just say I have never, ever, been kissed like that before.” That kiss was so hot she still felt tingles between her legs. Jase’s lips were soft, capable and addictive.

Cari was clapping excitedly on the other end of the line. “Oh sweetie that is wonderful! I’m glad to hear that. And how about the rest, does he pass muster?”

“I didn’t sleep with him, you hoochie! I just let him kiss the hell out of me.” Not that she wouldn’t have slept with him, she smiled as she stirred the chili on the stove, but he was a gentleman and wanted to wait.

“Are you going to see him again?”

She nodded. “He said he would come over later today to drop off my pumpkins.”

“I still can’t believe he took you pumpkin carving. This guy sounds amazing.” Cari’s sigh was heavy with everything she didn’t say. “Since you haven’t said anything about your date with Drew, I’m assuming you’re not going on a second date?” When she was met with too much silence she huffed impatiently. “Why Shel? Give me one good reason.”

Honestly she didn’t have a good reason. “I already said yes and I’d feel bad breaking the date knowing he’s so lonely.” She explained about their very awkward date and the things he’d said about previous date.

Cari tsked. “I’m telling you girl, he’s looking for a replacement for Sheryl and he’s got his sights set on you.”

Shelly shuddered. “Well that isn’t happening but that doesn’t mean I should blow him off.”

“It’s early enough that it isn’t blowing him off. It’s just cancelling.”

“I can’t do it Cari. It’s a few hours of my life. I can spare it.”

“Suit yourself. But you should tell Jase. He’d be pissed if he found out any other way.”

They’d been on one date, she didn’t owe him any explanations at this point. Besides she wasn’t dating Drew, they were friends going…somewhere together. “I’ll think about it,” she said, making her way to the front to answer the door. “Cari I’ve got to go, there’s a tall blonde haired hottie at my door.”

“Don’t forget incredibly potent,” he joked.

“And incredibly potent,” she giggled and said her goodbye to Cari. “Hi,” she said, her voice breathy and soft.

“Hi back.” He leaned in and kissed her lips softly. “How are you?”

“Better now,” she smiled. Her lips still tingled from that connection.

He smiled again. “Are you ready to light some pumpkins?”

“Sure. Do you want to stay for dinner? The chili is almost done.”

They lit the jack-o-lanterns and placed them on her front steps and headed back inside for dinner. “It smells so good in here. You’re sexy and you cook, marry me Shelly!”

She shrugged as she brought cornbread out to the table. “What do I get out of it if I do?”

He tossed his head back and laughed. “You get all this, baby,” he gestured to his body with a smug smile.

Shelly gave him a long look, taking in his big long body. “Hmmm, what else?”

He dug into the chili. “You’re a cold, cold woman Shelly.”

“I know. That’s why I’m feeding you chili, so you won’t notice.” Every moment spent with Jase was breaking down her resolve. He was so different than her past dates. He was funny, he listened when she spoke, laughed at her silly science jokes and looked at her like he wanted her as his next meal. She knew now she couldn’t go out with Drew again. It wouldn’t be fair to him or to Jase.

She smiled as he told her about his night clubs. She wasn’t surprised a guy like him was super successful or wealthy. He had a presence that commanded obedience without being cruel. “I knew I had you pegged about the fancy thing,” she chuckled.

“I didn’t grow up wealthy. My mom and I were always one paycheck away from being on the streets. When she died I worked my ass off so that would never be an issue. It no longer is.”

“Wow that’s really amazing Jase. I don’t mean to sound condescending but I’m really proud of you and I’m sure your mom would be too.”

His chest squeezed. Could this woman be any more perfect? “Thanks Shelly, that means a lot.”

She went into the kitchen and returned with dessert. “Pistachio mousse,” she set down two dishes and they dug in. “Oh yeah, that is delicious.”

Jase groaned. “Shelly you’re killing me over here.”

Her eyes popped open in surprise. “You don’t like it?”

“No it's fantastic. You however are causing my pants to become quite uncomfortable.” At her confused look he began to imitate her moaning and licking the spoon.

“Oh.”

He smiled at her and stood, pulling her up and wrapping his hands around her waist. “You still don’t get it do you? You are so damn beautiful. You’re sexy and I could listen to that soft sultry voice reading horoscopes all day and night.”

“My goodness,” she said on a moan and twisted her hands into his shirt and pulled him down for a kiss. When her lips touched his it set off a fire inside her, pushing her body deeper into his and making her heart hammer a path out of her chest. His mouth was sweet like the mousse he’d hardly touched and just a hint of something she just knew was quintessentially Jase. Her hands snaked around his neck pulling him down for a deeper, hotter kiss. “Jase,” she moaned when his hands slid from her waist to her bottom.

Jase’s grip tightened on her and pulled her in until her wet heat cradled his erection through his pants. Her small hands snaked underneath his shirt, caressing his muscles and scraping her nails over his nipples, his abs. He hissed out her name, moving from her mouth to her neck. “You taste so good.” He knew she would be sweet all over and he couldn’t wait to prove it.

Shelly pulled back. “Jase I want you. So bad but...”

He cut her off. “Don’t worry Shelly I won’t rush you to do anything you don’t want to do.”

She smiled gratefully. “No it’s not that. It’s just, I don’t have a lot of experience…with men and I don’t want you to be disappointed. But god Jase, I want you.”

His shoulders sagged in relief. “I can guarantee to you I won’t be disappointed.” He grabbed her hand and placed it on the stiff rod hiding in his pants. “Does this look disappointed?”

She shook her head. “No but it never goes well after this part.”

“Then let me be the one to change things.” He turned her towards the stairs. “Lead the way.”

Chapter Three

Shelly was nervous as she entered her bedroom but she ripped off her shirt as soon as she crossed the threshold. It was time to change her fate in the bedroom and Jase was exactly the man to do it.

“Damn you are so beautiful,” he practically growled at her. Jase closed the gap between them in a few long strides, his hands ghosting over her body, taking in every detail. “So soft and lovely.” His finger traced the cup of her bra before circling around to unhook it and throw it across the room. He leaned in and sucked one chocolate nipple into his mouth, his hand squeezing and kneading the other until she writhed beneath him.

She cried out when his mouth switched to the other nipple, her fingers working to undo the buttons on his shirt. Out of patience she ripped it open and buttons flew everywhere. “I knew you’d be magnificent without clothes,” she panted as he kissed down her torso. “Jase,” she moaned.

He made quick work of her jeans and panties, his fingers dipped inside to test her readiness. “I’ll take it slow next time Shelly, I swear. But right now I need to be inside you too bad to go slow.”

“Go fast Jase. Hard and fast. I want it too.” She smiled at the expression of pure lust that crossed his face as he lined up his stiff rod and slid deep inside her until she cried out. “Yes!”

Her pants and moans, and those sexy little cries had Jase hard as he’d ever been as he thrust in and out of her tight heat. “Shelly you’re so damn tight.”

“Jase I’m so close,” she warned and lifted her legs higher on his waist to deepen the angle. “Oh Jase, yes. Yes!” His thrusts were long and hard, giving her exactly what she needed to fall off that cliff. “Jase!” Her walls clenched around him tight and her body shook violently as he continued to thrust into her seeking his own pleasure. Quick short thrusts punctuated her orgasm and pulled him down with her.

“Fuck, Shelly,” he spoke those words harshly over and over again until he was completely empty. “Shelly,” he whispered reverently, those brown eyes staring deep into hers.

“Wow Jase!” She leaned in and kissed his neck, nipping it with her teeth.

He chuckled. “Yeah, exactly what you said.” He collapsed on top of her. He growled when her muscles began squeezing him. “Shelly,” he warned and licked her neck. She did it again and he began to harden inside her again. “Hang on, we need to…shit!”

Shelly stiffened. “What’s wrong?”

Jase turned an angry glare at her. “You’re on something, right?” He slowly pulled out of her and hopped off the bed. “Right?”

She sat up and covered herself with a sheet. “Why would I be on anything when I haven’t had sex in three years…oh.” She looked up at him with wide eyes. “Oh shit! Oh no! No,” she fell back onto the bed. I can’t even have good sex right!

“Dammit Shelly!” Jase began to pace in front of the bed. He’d never had sex without protection but she had him so out of his mind with lust he hadn’t given it one thought.

She scooted off the bed and wrapped the sheet tightly around her. “I’m sorry Jase, really but it wasn’t all on me okay? Don’t worry, I’ll take care of it. Goodbye,” she said in a broken voice and locked herself in the bathroom.

Jase could kick himself for being such a dick. He could hear Shelly in the bathroom crying. Not even trying to hide her breakdown from him. He knocked on the door and the crying halted but there was no movement and she said nothing. “Shelly I’m sorry.” Still she said nothing. “Shelly, please.” After several minutes it was obvious she wouldn’t answer so he dressed and left.

~

Shelly was devastated about the way things had turned out with Jase. She was furious with herself too because she knew he’d break her heart, she just hadn’t imagined he’d do it while his essence was still inside her. It had been a week since that day and she hadn’t done anything other than go to work and come home. She cooked dinner and enough for leftovers, occasionally she spoke with Cari and graded labs and tests.

She cancelled her date with Drew and told him she wasn’t interested and she steadfastly ignored the calls and texts that come in from Jase. She hoped to be over him before she went to see her physician. It would make everything easier if she could just forget she ever met—and was stupid enough to have unprotected sex with—Jase Nilson.

She was done. Shelly had decided somewhere between her fiftieth crying jag and finishing off half a peanut butter pie that she was done with men, love and relationships. She hoped she was pregnant because at least then she could have the baby she always wanted without any of the other complications. Jase didn’t need to know, he obviously didn’t want the baby and he definitely didn’t want her. So she could have the family she always wanted without stupid, heartbreaking men.

Someone was knocking on her door. She reluctantly answered. “What is it Drew?”

“I’d like to talk to you.”

His eyes were wild and she wasn’t in the mood so she kept the door closed tight against her. “So talk.”

“I think you should give me another shot.”

“No.”

“Why not?”

She sighed, her frustration growing. “Because I’m not interested in you. I’m in love with someone else.”

“Dammit Sheryl, don’t say that!”

“Do you hear yourself? I. Am. Not. Sheryl.” She shook her head in disgust. Apparently she couldn’t judge men for shit. “You need help Drew. Please don’t come back.” She closed the door and went back to her new favorite place; the sofa.

She sent Cari a text. You were right. Drew just called me Sheryl. Men suck.

She grabbed a bottle of cream soda, shut off the lights and climbed into bed. Sleep was her favorite things these days. In sleep she was still with Jase and things were perfect. In sleep she wasn’t a failure, she wasn’t chubby.

She wasn’t alone.

Chapter Four

Two months later

Jase hadn’t heard from Shelly in more than two months and he was beyond frustrated and angry. In the days after he’d messed up with her he had called and texted but she wouldn’t answer. He stopped by a few times but she hadn’t been home. At least he was pretty sure she hadn’t been home and not just ignoring him.

Beating himself up over and over about the way he’d reacted was getting him nowhere. He knew he made a huge mistake by freaking out on her and her watching her fight those tears had gutted him. But dammit he couldn’t apologize if she wouldn’t talk to him. They hadn’t been together long enough for him to know any of her friends so he was completely on his own.

He knew the feeling well, of being alone. He’d been a zombie for much of the past two months, simply going through the motions every day and night at the club. He put on his most charming smile and said the right things but he never heard what they said or remembered what he said. It was a walking misery that was hard to deal with most days but enough was enough. Either she would talk to him today or he would forget about her sweet face and that damn sexy body.

Ryan entered the office. “Hey man there’s some chick here to see you. Her name’s Cari.”

“I don’t know any Cari.” And he wasn’t in the mood to deal with any of the club girls today.

Ryan sat down with a knowing smile on his face. “Well she claims to know you.” He wiggled his eyebrows. “She’s exotic, curvy and hot as fuck! If you don’t want her, I’ll take her.”

“You might be worth a ride or two lover boy, but that’s not why I’m here.” She faced Jase. “You are a rotten son of a bitch and I hope the only thing that comes out of your dick is dust.”

Ryan laughed and Jase glared at him, then at the woman. “Who the hell are you and why are you pissed at me?”

“I’m Cari.” She saw recognition dawn. “Yep I’m her best friend and you are the bastard who broke her heart, damn you.” She shook her head and paced in front of his desk. “I’m the idiot who told her to give you a chance that you wouldn’t break her heart. Imagine my surprise.”

“I tried to call, to text. Hell I even stopped by but nothing.”

“Can you blame her when you pretty much accused her of trying to get knocked up? Jesus man, you were practically still inside her!”

“That’s cold, bro,” Ryan added with a disappointed shake of the head.

“Dammit I know!” He did know. If he could do that moment over he would have reacted differently. “I know, okay? You didn’t need to come all the way down here to tell me that.”

She chuckled at him. “Oh I didn’t. I came to tell you that Shelly is pregnant and plans to do it on her own. Silly me, I thought you might give a damn.” Cari turned on her heels and strode out as quickly as she had come in.

“Shit,” he slammed his hands on his desk. He needed to go to her, talk to her.

“What the fuck are you still doing here dude?”

“Good question,” he smiled at his friend. “Wish me luck,” he said as he breezed out the door.

~

Shelly was so tired these days she could barely make it through the day without a nap during her planning period. She was happy Christmas break was approaching soon. She would spend most of it resting up and changing her diet for the baby. She was about nine weeks pregnant. The first time she’d had sex in years and she’d ended up pregnant and alone. Go figure.

“Hey Shelly,” she heard the footsteps behind her.

“Not today Mr. Jeffers.” She kept walking until she was sitting in her car driving home. Today she had put stew in her slow cooker so she could crash for a few hours before dinner. She’d dusted it off a few weeks ago when it became apparent she wouldn’t have energy to cook healthy meals every evening. So far the slow cooker was a mom-to -be’s best friend. She’d already purchased a few books to guide her along since she was doing this on her own, she wanted to be extra prepared.

She would wait until her second trimester to start turning one of the guest rooms into a nursery. Eventually she would get around to telling Jase. Maybe. He didn’t really need to know but she couldn’t fathom having a child out there she knew nothing about.

Shelly groaned when she pulled into her driveway and spotted a familiar silver sports car and an equally familiar figure sitting on her porch swing. “I guess now is the perfect time to tell him,” she muttered sarcastically to herself. She stood from the car and stretched her stiff muscles, reaching inside once more to get her bags. “What do you want Jase?” She brushed past him and entered her house without waiting for his answer.

“Were you ever going to tell me?” He shouted the words down the hall seconds after the door slammed.

“Eventually.”

“Dammit Shelly, that’s not good enough.” They stood face to face, the dining room table the only physical barrier between them.

She shrugged. “Well Jase I’ve had other things on my mind. You weren’t a priority.”

“It’s my baby too!” he walked around the table, desperate to touch her but she circled to where he had been standing.

“I’ve asked nothing of you Jase and I don’t plan to. If you want to be involved, that begins once the baby is here. Not a moment before.” She would not deal with him showing up at appointments making it harder to get over him. It was hard enough as it is, especially with him standing in her house looking good enough to eat.

“If? If I want to be involved?”

“Yeah if I recall it wasn’t high on your list of life goals. Don’t worry Jase I don’t want you or your precious money. Forget about us and go back to your life.” She pulled out a chair and took a seat.

“I don’t want that Shelly.” He wanted her so damn much and it killed him to see those dark circles under her eyes and the sadness in them. “I want you. Us.”

She shook her head. “No you don’t. You found out I’m pregnant and you think you’re doing me some favor by showing up. You’re not. I’ve been on my own for a long time and I’m fine. We’ll be fine.”

“That’s not why I’m here! I tried to reach out to you on more than one occasion but it was you Shelly, you, who ignored me.”

“Gee I can’t imagine why when you left such a good impression the last time I saw you.” She shook her head as that day replayed in her head. “I was stupid to let you in my life, to think falling for you wouldn’t end badly.”

She had fallen for him. That information took him up to the heavens and surreptitiously dropped him back to the earth with a thud. In one poorly timed moment he had ruined the exact thing he was looking for. “Shelly I’m so damn sorry. I know I reacted poorly that day but you were such a breath of fresh air to me. You didn’t want me for my money or my connections and I love that about you. But I reacted like you were someone else that night and I’m sorrier than you’ll never know.” He reached across the table to grasp her hand. “I want you to know that before I fucked everything up, I was starting to fall for you too.”

She nodded, catching a tear rolling down her cheek. “I know Jase but you hurt me and I wasn’t ready to hear an apology. Now I’ve heard it and I accept it. Thank you.”

“Is there a chance for us Shelly? Please tell me there is.” He had to know he hadn’t totally lost her. He didn’t know how he would cope with seeing her all the time and not being with her. “You were everything I didn’t know I was looking for until I found it.” He laughed bitterly. “You know the day we met? I had just decided I was done with casual and easy. I wanted something real, with substance you know? And then I spotted you in the crowded diner looking sexy as hell in your nerdy science tank top.”

My god I could really love this man. “I know Jase and I believe you. But it isn’t so easy. We have to start over.”

A sexy heart stopping grin spread across his face. “I can start over. Except you know, we have a baby together.”

Her smile was nervous. “Of course. But that’s us as parents, not us as lovers or a couple or…whatever.” She looked at him and the affection and love she saw shining in his eyes melted her heart. “I could love you Jase and that means you can break me, so I’m willing to try again but we go slow.”

“I can do slow.”

She shook her head because she knew there was no taking it slow with him. “I know you’ll try and that’s all I can ask.”

He rounded the table and sank to his knees, wrapping his arms around her waist. “I’m so glad to hear that Shelly. I’m sorry, I really am and I’ll spend forever trying to make it to you.” He kissed one cheek and then the other, planting a soft yet sensual kiss on her mouth. “I’m going to love falling in love with you Shelly.”

“I’m gonna love falling in love with you too, Jase.”

The End